The Yondaime's Assistant

By: DianaMoth

When I reincarnated in the world of Naruto, I was lucky enough to live in

Konoha but not lucky enough to get all the superpowers you could hope for.
I failed my jounin-sensei test and ended up in the Genin Corps. Bye bye
jounin rank but, considering it also meant avoiding the battlefield, that's fine
with me. Now I just had to get a position allowing me to change History…

Status: complete

Published: 2016-11-15

Updated: 2020-08-04

Words: 178785

Chapters: 27

Rated: Fiction M - Language: English - Genre: Romance/Friendship -

Characters: [OC, Genma S., Kakashi H.] Minato N. - Reviews: 2,084 -
Favs: 7,260 - Follows: 5,829

Original source: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12234085/1/The-Yondaime-s-

Assistant

Exported with the assistance of FicHub.net

The Yondaime's Assistant
Introduction
The Genin Corps
The Second Assistant
Promotions and Pies
Kids and Friends
While the Hokage's away, Root will play
Misery loves company
Company chases away misery
The difference between pranks and traps
Sexy Arrangement
Stopping Bullies!
It's all downhill from here!
Rollercoaster
Lucky, unlucky
Small steps
Respite
Trouble comes in two
The Ghost
Cramps, cakes and a triad
Honeymoon Phase
Burns and passion
Family
Three years later
A town under attack by nightmares
A Hatake wedding
Epilogue
MaikoMinato Nanny AU
Jounin Maiko AU
The Genin Corps
NB: I'm french and this story isn't beta-ed. Sorry in advance for any
mistake. If something bother you, don't hesitate to explain the
problem in a nice review and I'll correct it.

I should probably feel devastated for failing our jounin sensei's test
or, at least, hope fruitlessly for a second chance (I was in an anime
world where everything was possible, and things were supposed to
arrange themselves after all… that was the theory at least, reality
had proved different). Kami knew that many of the kids around me
were downcast with their head lowered and a heavy frown.

Not me. Why? Well, first, to be honest, my team and sensei sucked.
Seriously, the two boys were the most annoying of my class, I
couldn't have had worst luck. As for the jounin, he had been an
asshole from the first second. I wouldn't have been able to trust them
in the field. It would have been a disaster. Then, there was the fact
that the Third Shinobi War was still going on, and that I certainly
wasn't eager to be sent on a battlefield (in retrospect, our jounin-
sensei had seemed to be in a hurry to go back, that showed what a
weirdo he was…).

I was part of the failures. That wasn't new: I was one in my past life. I
could deal with it. I just wasn't sure what to think of this change in my
future's plans yet…

I had thought that, maybe, with my (fore)knowledge, I could change

some things. Not everything of course, but something on the small
scale, something to make me feel useful at least, like reincarnating
with memories of my past life had a purpose.

I knew that I was a year younger than Hatake Kakashi and his
teammates. His early graduation had been the talk of the town.
This meant that, by my calculations, I had five years until the Kyuubi
attack. I had no illusions that I could stop it, although I hadn't
excluded the possibility if an opportunity presented itself. My goal
was simply to save as many lives as I could that day.

Would being part of the Genin Corps change that plan? Maybe not. It
didn't matter anyway, speculations wouldn't help me.

We had been told to appear at seven thirty the day following our
choice of orientation, in an old building close to the aviary. It was
small and circular with two floors and a flat rooftop. The kanji for
'work' was carved above its entry. The ground floor was an open
space. The windows were huge, giving a lot of light and some were
strategically open in every direction which caused a lot of drafts;
shinobi were entering and leaving that way like they were doors
(they might as well be).

We were thirteen waiting in the lobby but we weren't the only ones to
have failed. None had gone back to the Academy to try the Jounin
path again: we weren't allowed. Konoha couldn't afford wasting
resources during wartime by making us repeat a year. However, two
children had given up the shinobi way and twelve had been lucky
enough to catch the attention of a specialized shinobi and be offered
an apprenticeship. I was a bit jealous of them. Oh, there was no way
I could join the Medic Corps even if I admired them: my chakra
control was good but nothing revolutionary and I sucked at learning
by heart (in my opinion, that was partly because my mind was
already too cluttered). I was really interested in the Cryptanalysis
Team though but no luck…

"Attention!"

Without a second thought, I straightened up and adjusted my stance,

looking right in front of me at the wall while the others did the same
with more or less success. We were standing in a line, waiting for
our new superior.
From the corner of my eyes, I watched him as he walked up the line,
correcting every genin like a perfectionist. He was a middle-age
man, that I immediately pegged for a Akimichi, not only because of
his stature for he was a little less chubby than the clansmen and
more… square, but he had the facial tattoos and the wild brown hair.
He looked like a bear and he easily towered over us all.

I tensed as he moved on from the genin on my left - whom he told off

for his sloppy clothing. I was staring at his brown chest plate (that
was the only thing at my eye-level), waiting and doing my best not to
flinch.

Since we weren't chuunin, we didn't have any uniform. I was wearing

grey tights, brown boots and a practical forest green kimono
stopping mid-thigh. While I had a thigh weapon holster like most
shinobi, many of my tools were hidden in the pockets of my grey obi
(thanks auntie for those awesome hand-sewn pockets). My grey
hitai-ate was tied around my neck like a choker to protect my carotid.
With my brown hair in a flat and perfectly smooth bun, I knew I had
one of the most sensible and tidy look around.

"At least someone presentable. What's your name, girl?"

"Kamizuki Maiko, Sir."

"Keep it up, genin."

"Yes, Sir!"

I was careful not to slouch even after he moved on, used to the
principle that elite shinobi had eyes behind their back, even when
they weren't a Hyuuga.

"I am Tokubetsu Jounin Akimichi Kuma, Commander of the Genin

Corps!"

Oh sweet lord, his name was 'bear'! I bit my bottom lip in an attempt
to not laugh. That would have ruined the good impression I had
given him but really… such a name… No. Focus!

"From this day onwards, you're proud members of the Genin Corps!"
He made eye contact with each of us slowly with his arms behind his
back before smiling. "I know what you think. That's not what you
wanted. No-one plans to end up in the Genin Corps. It's the lowest
position you can find. Gofers. Paper pushers. Couriers. Fetchers.
You name the least desirable job possible and you are it."

If he wanted to make us proud, he had a strange way to start.

"Every other shinobi will look down on you, and you will have to take
it, in silence, politely, because you're the lowest of the low, the
bottom of the ladder. You'll have to do the most unrewarding tasks
with little to no thanks."

A really strange way to do it. Can I still give up? Aunt Izuna had
offered to take me as an apprentice seamstress; there were worst
jobs…

"You'll be frustrated. You'll want to quit. Most of you will, sooner or

later, unless you manage to climb your way in the Chuunin Corps."

Yeah, that was definitely the plan. I had low ambition but not low
enough that I planned to be an eternal genin.

"But the thing is - and I want you to remember this, if there is only
one thing you will recall from today, make sure this is it - you are the
base on which Konaha rests. You 're the ants that allow our village to
stay strong, coherent and effective. You are essential to your
superiors. You are the shadows running in the background of this
live play. Your work is indispensable and you are important," he
proclaimed.

Never mind. He was good. His belief in his speech was indisputable.
Several genin who had started to slouch, their shoulders low,
straightened.
"I want you to look at those around you. Look and remember: you're
in the same boat. From now on, the path is hard and treacherous but
you're not traveling alone. You're a team. You're the Genin Corps. Be
proud. Stand tall."

That was a really nice speech. Especially effective for ten years old
kids. Personally, I chose to reserve my judgement… and I was right.

There were three categories of tasks for the Genin Corps: Office
Help, Courier Work and Manual Labor. Sometimes, those tasks
blended together.

For our beginning, we rotated the missions, to get used to

everything.

Now, like I said, Konoha was at war. Even if we weren't on the

battlefield, there was no time for rest, for briefing or explanations, or
anything of the sort. The Commander's speech was nice and all, but
the fact was: we were cheap labor, and we were paid at the number
of tasks done (they can't be called 'missions' anymore, not when it's
just a "Fetch that", "Give this to whatshisname" or "Fix this").

In my precedent life, I could vaguely recall being thrown in a situation

like this, with little to no training, and I had panicked.

I didn't this time, purely because you know what? Screw this. You
wanted a mindless worker, I could be one. I had pretended to be an
average child since I was reborn, that wasn't much different.

Courier was easy. I ran. I wasn't really fond of running but I wasn't
slow and there were less people to deal with, so courier work was
fine.

Office help was boring. We were stuck indoors, carrying files from
point A to point B, fetching files from point C to point B, or classifying
files when we were very lucky. What those files were about? No clue.
We were genin corps, we were mindless drones.
Manual labor was, as you can guess, really tiring and most often
dirty work. However, like for courier work, at least we were moving
around and active. When we were working on civilian territory, some
of them even thanked us (and wasn't it a little sad that it was a big
deal for us? We were kids and getting used to the idea that there will
be no recognition for our work, that bothered me somehow).

After a week discovering nooks of Konoha that I had never noticed, I

was exhausted. At eight in the morning, like many of my coworkers, I
was yawning and stretching. We were waiting for our commander's
arrival and his usual inspection and morning speech. It was a ritual
that I came to like. Akimichi Kuma was fair and supportive. His
encouragements were sometimes the only good part of the day.

"Attention!"

Immediately ramrod-straight, I clenched my jaws to stop any

impulsive yawn.

"Congratulations genin!" Kuma shouted after his inspection. "You

have all endured your week of initiation in the corps! Let me tell you,
that's not always the case. It seems like you're a good bunch this
year. To celebrate this occasion and make what's coming easier,
today, I'm teaching you something new."

You could immediately feel the shift in the mood as we waited

eagerly. Some would be puzzled at the thirst of knowledge we
displayed but, truthfully, after one week of menial tasks, learning
something new would be a great change. No one became chuunin
by being mailman.

"As some of you might have realized, your courier runs would be so
much shorter and easier if only you could run and jump on the roofs
like every other shinobi, am I right?"

And with that Kuma had everyone's attention, from the drowsiest to
the most defiant. There wasn't any skill most coveted than wall
walking and roof hopping.
For teaching us this so quickly, I felt like hugging our commander. I
had dreamed of this since I first saw shinobi do it past my window
when I was a toddler for the second time. I was giddy.

We trooped off behind him to the cliff nearby. Divided by a few

meters each, we faced the stone wall as Kuma instructed us (his
explanation was much more detailed than the one Kakashi had given
to Team Seven). We all rushed forward eagerly at his signal.

I was probably the most cautious, trying first without running, with
only one foot on the cliff to check if I was sticking or being repulsed
from the stone. I increased the chakra flow until it stuck, and only
then I took a run-up. I climbed to the height of the nearest tree with a
delighted smile. Once you understood how much chakra you had to
use, the drain was rather more on the body - that wasn't supposed to
defy gravity! - than anything else. Every muscle was used to support
the shoulders and the hips on an horizontal position. It wasn't as
easy as jounin made it looked like.

"Well done Kamizuki-kun! Now, jump on the tree!" Kuma instructed

from the ground.

Oh, shit… How was I supposed to do that? I had to let go from the
wall to jump, but when should I let the chakra output go? How did I
push? Oh, hell, if I fell from that height, it would suck.

A small round stone suddenly collided with my head. I rubbed it with

a whine.

"Stop overthinking it Kamizuki-kun! Jump! Now!"

Kuma was fair and friendly but when he told you to jump, you better
do it fast. If you were too slow, you were in for the bear slap - it
wasn't pleasant. So, I jumped. I had barely the time to think "Oh shit,
I knew it, I stopped the output too late", before I fell too far from the
tree and the wall.

I landed in Kuma's arms with a "Oof" but no pain.

"Not bad for a first try, Kamizuki-kun. Now, get back there and try
again."

"Yes, sir!" I agreed dutifully, too grateful for his perfect catch to even
think about protesting.

On the second try, I was close enough from the tree that I managed
to slow down my fall by grasping a branch. On the third, I landed
directly on a branch like a bag of potatoes and my face collided with
the bark. Grateful that I wasn't wearing glasses in this life, I cradled
my nose and waited for the blood to stop.

"That's good work, Kamizuki-kun. Keep it up!"

I made a compliant noise and sighed internally. At least this was for
a worthy cause. Roof jumping, here I came!

After two months in the Genin Corps, I knew Konoha like the back of
my hand. I was also getting familiar with many shinobi and where
you could find them: some of them had very specific habits.

Nara Shikaku for example. He could mostly be found in the jounin

lounge playing shogi (or go) or resting near the edge of the Nara
Forest. The second option was always more troublesome
considering you had to identify yourself to be let in the clan
compound. Then you had to find him in one of his favorite spots and,
let me tell you, the Nara's forest was big . Some times were easier
than others.

Today wasn't one of those. He was nowhere to be found!

Exasperated, I went to the deer herder's facility to ask for help.

"If he can't be found, it means he doesn't want to be found, kid," an

old man told her between yawns.

"With all due respect Sir, if someone gave me a C-class message for
him it means they want me to find him," I pointed out.
"C-class?" The Nara snorted, shrugged and turned away. "That can
wait. Just come back later."

Great, one of those old members of the elite who thought that
anything less than a B-class was peanuts.

" When ? When he'll have left and gone back to the Tower to ask for
the scroll he was waiting for?" From the slight exasperation in my
voice, you could tell that I was speaking from experience. For
shinobi, messengers - especially those with low priority mail - were
always late or untimely. Someone could always find a reason to
complain. It was a losing battle.

"He's probably in the forest," a young girl stepped in before the elder
started to grumble about disrespect. "If I see him, I'll ask him where
you can find him next, if you want."

From the fact she was willing to help and wasn't looking down on me
knowing I was from the Genin Corps, I pegged her for an academy
student. I gave her a bright smile and a slight bow. "Thank you,
Nara-kun." That was probably the best I could hope for. I had learn
to be grateful for the small things.

An hour and two other messages later, I came back to hear that
Shikaku had left to find one of his best friends, Akimichi Chouza.
That was good news. Chouza was relatively easy to find, contrary to
Yamanaka Inoichi who spent most of his time in restricted areas. It
was too early for dinner so my best bet was the training grounds: the
tenth was Team Chouza's favorite.

Bingo. The genin were sparing while the two jounin sat together
under a tree. Carefully running around the area to avoid the fight, I
jumped down from a tree and landed on one knee in front of
Shikaku. He gave me a lazy glance as I raised a scroll in front of me.

"From Yoshino-san, Nara-san."

"Of course," he sighed, "who else would bother me on my day off?"

I refrained from answering as he accepted the message. I removed
my tasks scroll from my obi and offered it to him next. He opened it
to find his name and added his chakra to the ink, to prove that he
had received the scroll.

"You've got to be kidding me," he grumbled when he read the note "
reply requested ".

Chouza laughed. "She knows you wouldn't read it immediately

otherwise."

With another sigh, Shikaku opened the message and read it. I
stayed still, on bent knee. I wouldn't do it in front of everyone, it was
a tiring position, but they were two jounin, clan heirs and war heroes
. They were also some of my favorite characters from the manga I
remembered.

Chouza bellowed, calling an end to the spar going on behind me. I

could hear footsteps coming toward us. One of them was louder than
the others. They probably didn't have the same skill.

"Who is that?" One of them asked rudely as he stopped on my right.

I glanced at him from the corner of my eyes. Sunglasses. Bandana.

Sneer. I recognized him as a minor character from the manga, one of
the annoying ones. I didn't remember his name.

"One of our fellow genin!" Another cried out. This one was
unforgettable, and I already knew he was part of Team Chouza. Gai
was as loud as a pre-teen than he would be as an adult.

The other snorted scornfully as he pushed his glasses up his nose.

"Genin corps."

No-name immediately went on my shit list. Anyone looking down on

the Genin corps annoyed me, but the genin from the Jounin path
were even worse. Despite the fact that we had the same rank, they
looked down on us and thought they could order us around.
"A hard-worker!" Gai retorted, immediately going down on one knee
by my side and giving me one of his sparkling smiles. "I'm Maito Gai!
And who might you be, genin-san?"

He was way too close for comfort. I gently pushed on his nose with a
forefinger to get some space. "Kamizuki Maiko. Please, respect
personal space, Gai-san."

He scrambled backwards. "Of course, Maiko-san! My apologies!"

"Here," Shikaku interrupted, holding up the reply he had been

writing. "She's probably still in the office for half an hour. Make sure
she gets it before she leaves or I won't hear the end of it."

"Yes, Nara-san." I bowed my head respectfully and stood up. Finally

turning around, I noticed the third genin, a little older than the two
others with a bandana and a senbon between his teeth. I didn't
remember his name either but he wasn't looking at me with scorn,
just disinterest. I bowed politely and took my leave.

Yoshino-san was a hard-worker. She didn't leave the office early but
she was always pleased by promptness. She valued the work of the
Genin Corps when it was well done. She was the kind of people that
I wanted to please.

I was extremely excited to get a message for Namikaze Minato. I

never met him before and he had a reputation in the Genin Corps for
being the kindest jounin you could hope for, always considerate and
willing to help.

It was time for lunch; so my first try was, of course, Ichiraku Ramen.
Luck was on my side.

"Excuse me, Namizake-san?" I said as I walked inside, interrupting a

conversation.
Five faces turned to me as I spoke: three genin, a man and a
woman.

Minato swallowed his noodles and smiled at me. "Yes?"

"A message for you from Nara Shikaku," I explained automatically,

too focused on his smile and… just… him.

It was a strange experience to meet those who used to be 2D

drawings or, at best, 2D animations in a manga style (so, far from
being realistic), and to discover what they looked like in real life.
Sometimes, the transition was disappointing (Inoichi came to mind,
mostly because those pupil-less eyes were unsettling), and
sometimes it was an improvement.

Minato… I was expecting to be disappointed: how could his pretty

face be real? Never mind how. It was. And my friends in the Genin
Corps? They were right. His smile was the best thing I had ever
seen.

Great. So, he was the first crush of my second life. Alright. No big
deal! That was just the Yondaime. Having a crush on him was
probably a given.

Dammit, I wasn't even that fond of blondes…

From habit, I had offered the scroll as I spoke instead of staying still
like a fool as I dissolved in a puddle of goo. It didn't stop me from
staring though, and the ninja in training didn't miss that.

"Psst, staring is rude," the dark-haired one whispered as his sensei

focused on reading the scroll.

"Idiot. Pointing it out is just as rude," the silver-haired one replied at

the same time as the brown-haired girl scolded "Obito."

Only self-consciousness stopped me from face-palming. Thanks

guys. Very tactful.
"Everyone stares at the Yellow Flash, anyway," Hatake Kakashi
muttered.

"It's not that," I babbled, impulsively wanting to defend myself,

although I knew it would have been quicker and simpler to stay quiet.
I always stayed quiet when someone tried to needle me. Yet, I
couldn't let Minato think that I was just gawking (even if I was…).

"Isn't it?" The woman on Minato's right side asked, clearly amused.
Uzumaki Kushina was the kind to make fun of everything until she
lost her temper. She liked to make fun of genin messengers (not in a
mean way, like some, but it was still not funny, whatever she might
think) and was oblivious to them when she decided to rant and
grouse. At least, she had enough self-control to never hurt innocent
bystanders when she blew up, but still, I was wary of her.

I decided that being partly truthful was my best option. "Namikaze-

san has a good reputation in the Genin Corps," I admitted in a soft
tone as I removed my tasks scroll from my obi to give it to the
recipient of the message.

Minato-san stopped pretending he couldn't hear what was going

around him (he was probably embarrassed, he seemed like a
modest man) and blinked at me curiously. "I do?"

"Yes," I confirmed, hoping I could just get away with that.

The Red Hot-Blooded Habanero wouldn't let it happen, of course.

She leaned forward eagerly. "What kind of reputation?"

I blushed despite myself and shifted from one foot to another. When
no help came to save me from the question, I said: "As the kindest
jounin."

Minato-san blinked then smiled softly.

"What? That's it?" Kushina-san huffed, clearly disappointed that she

didn't get something funny out of it.
I refrained from glaring at her but I retorted: "Kindness is important."

Kakashi snorted. "We're shinobi. What good does it do?"

"It makes the difference between what I'd do for you and what I'd do
for Namizake-san. In your case, the minimum required by
professionalism and in his case a favor just because he'd ask nicely,"
I replied sharply.

Obito snickered loudly.

His sensei tried to cut the meeting short by giving me back my task
scroll imbued with his chakra. "What's your name?"

"Kamizuki Maiko."

"Thank you then, Kamizuki-kun."

I bowed my head politely.

"Hey, hey. Since you're a messenger, can you tell my grandmother

I'll be late?" Obito piped up before I could leave.

I gritted my teeth, annoyed by his presumptuousness.

"Idiot. The courier service is for professional use only, and you have
to be a chuunin to use it anyway," Kakashi replied before anyone
else could.

"Damn," Obito whined, "stop reminding me of your rank, asshole! I'll

be there soon and then nothing will stop me from becoming
Hokage!"

I clenched my jaw a little more to stop myself from making a

comment about his future. That wouldn't go well.

"She is more likely to become jounin before that happens, idiot,"

Kakashi replied as he pointed at me with his thumb over his
shoulder.
Were they trying to get on my nerve on purpose or what? "Actually," I
chimed in before this could turn into a verbal fight, "I plan to become
the Hokage's assistant, hopefully the Yondaime's. That is indeed
more likely to happen."

All eyes turned on me with various feelings.

"That's a very specific goal," Kushina pointed out, amused.

I shrugged. This was my new plan. It had taken months for me to

come to the conclusion that if I wanted to be useful, I needed to be in
the Hokage's entourage, and only the assistant position was within
my reach as a member of the Genin Corps. It wouldn't be easy but I
had to believe that I'll manage to climb the ladder… someday.
Hopefully, before the Yondaime passed away, whenever that
happened to be.

"Why?" Minato-san asked curiously.

"The Hokage cares for the village. Someone has to care for the
Hokage in return."

"That's not what an assistant does," Kakashi said.

"That's what I'll do. So, please, remember me when you'll be in

office, Yondaime-sama." I bowed to the waist in front of Namikaze
Minato, ignored Kushina choking on her ramen and ran away.

It was too early. His name had barely been mentioned as a potential
successor to the Sandaime, but it didn't matter.

There were few people who cared about the Genin Corps. To be part
of it gave me an unique point of view that could be summed up by
this great quote: " If you want to know what a man is like, take a
good look at how he treats his inferiors, not his equals. "
The kind of treatments we could expect was mostly indifference, as if
we were transparent or, at best, robots. Disdain was also very
popular. The worst was abuse, in its many forms.

I had big hopes for many characters I remembered from the manga.
That was silly of me. Hoping for anything in an universe as ruthless
as the shinobi world was just waiting for disillusionment.

Only one of them never disappointed me.

Namikaze Minato.

For him, I tried my best to change the future, despite thinking it was
a lost cause. Somehow, it worked… a little.

oOo Bonus - Minato's PoV oOo

"Minato-san! I didn't see you since Chouza's last birthday," Kuma

said as he looked away from his genin troops' workout to face the
newcomer. "What can I do for you?"

"Hello, Kuma-san," the jounin replied with a smile. He stopped by the

Akimichi's side to glance outside the window at the rows of young
teenagers doing push-ups. He barely needed a few seconds to find
the one he was looking for. She didn't have any remarkable features,
but her appearance was perfectly tidy and she trained without pause.
She wasn't the fastest of the bunch, but she didn't need to stop to
catch her breath. She was perfectly steady. "I'm curious about one of
your wards."

"Ah, is that so? Let me guess. Kamizuki Maiko."

"She stands out?"

"You bet," Kuma said, crossing his arms and staring at the girl in the
second row. "The Academy system fucked up with this one. I read
her file - usually I never do, too many kids, not enough time. She's
supposed to be average. That's not an average brain, let me tell you;
too mature and smart. She understands how things work and she
uses it to her advantage. She'll reach the Chuunin Corps faster than
any other kid. Too bad she'll be stuck there. She'll get frustrated
eventually, then she'll either quit when she'll get her hands on a
smart elite shinobi worth her time or she'll become one of those bitter
chuunin around whom you have to thread carefully."

Minato hummed in acknowledgement. "Don't you think there are

some challenges to be found in the Chuunin Corps?"

Kuma snorted. "Name one."

"To be assistant of the Hokage?"

Kuma glanced at him with a raised eyebrow. "No assistants ever

came from the Chuunin Corps."

"But in theory they could be?"

"In theory, yeah… and I guess that would fit her, but which Hokage
would take such a decision instead of grabbing the first elite shinobi
they trust and wasting their talents?"

"Which one, indeed," Minato murmured.

Kuma whistled and the genin changed position for crunches. As they
did, Minato was able to see Maiko's face. He committed it to
memory. He had a hunch that she was the kind of people you should
get on your side. She certainly left a lasting impression.

Expect a time skip in the next chapter. I'll come back on the
interesting parts of her younger years with flashbacks if necessary.
In the meantime, what did you think of this first chapter and what do
you look forward to the most?

Edit on 30th of July 2017: Bonus added.

The Second Assistant
6 years later - Maiko is 16

Little feet put on a sprint past my desk.

An average kunoichi I might be, but the day a three-years-old boy

managed to beat me was the day I really needed to resign.

I caught Naruto by the back of his shirt before he could reach the
first assistant's desk and hauled him up on my hip. "Good morning
Naruto-kun. Are you trying to avoid me? I'm hurt, really, I thought you
and I were friends."

The boy giggled and threw his arms around my neck. "'lo Maiko-san!
I wanna see tou-chan!"

"I'm afraid you've to wait, Naruto-kun. Hokage-sama is in a meeting

right now."

Naruto pouted. "How long?"

"At least twenty minutes, sweetheart." I prepared for the inevitable by

tilting my ear as far away as possible from his mouth.

"NoooOOOOOooooo!"

It didn't lessen the pain much and I winced at the scream.

Nonetheless, I went back to sit at my desk. "Do you want me to play
with you?"

"No! You're mean Maiko-san! You always stop me from seeing tou-
chan!"

I adjusted him on my lap and held back a sigh, conscious that

everyone around was intently focused on us, whether they were
showing it or not.
Raidou and Genma were leaning against the wall on each side of the
Hokage's office door, not bothering to hide their attention since they
had nothing else to do.

The first assistant, Haruka, was working on paperwork, but she

wasn't missing a word. If Naruto decided to come talk to her, she
would be all smile, ready to commiserate with the Hokage's son now
that her underling had done the hard work by telling him "no".

On the chairs, several people waiting to be seen by the Hokage were

watching avidly for gossip.

Then, there was Hatake Kakashi, Naruto's sitter for the day, who was
leaning against the wall near the entrance, his face hidden behind
his book. He never kept the kid in check, preferring to let him bother
the secretaries and get some peace.

So, of course, I ended up being the bad guy, because I was at the
bottom of the ladder and the dirty work was always for me. (Yes, I
was bitter. I had a rough day, alright?)

Oh, Naruto didn't mean anything by it. He changed his mind every
hour. Still, it didn't make it any easier to hear.

"What would you like to do in the meantime, then?" I asked patiently,

taking back my pen from his tiny hand.

There were a few seconds of silence before he exclaimed: "Work! If I

do dad's work then he'll have more time for me!" And he grabbed the
nearest paper, wrinkling it while he was at it.

I refrained from pointing out that it was my work on my desk (the

Hokage didn't need to do his own schedule: that's why he had
assistants) and that, by trying to help, Naruto would just make it
slower. Experience taught me to just go along with it. The logic he
showed was already an improvement. "Alright then, Naruto-kun. I
have a very important task for you. Please stamp those for me. Do
you remember how?"
"Yeah! I have to do it once only but I have to press on it so it's really
red."

"That's right," I approved before putting a stack of papers in front of

him, red ink and a stamp marked "Hokage's office - DENIED".

Five minutes later, I changed the stack of papers and the stamp for
"Hokage's office - TO BE REVISED". My desk was shaking as he
worked. I was reading scrolls and papers by holding them above his
head.

The Jounin Commander finally left the Hokage's office, and Kakashi
stepped forward to retrieve his ward. Focused on his work, Naruto
hadn't even noticed the open door waiting for him.

"Your father will see you now, Naruto-kun," I said.

Immediately, the little hellion bolt from my lap, managing to hit me in

the calf with his heel. "Daaaaad!" He screamed, all the way to the
office. Kakashi followed leisurely without even a word to me but a
nod to both guards at the door.

I sighed quietly and grabbed a handful of files. A few moments of

peace and solitude away from my desk sounded extremely tempting
right now.

The hallway to the archives was on the right side of the Hokage's
office. I passed by the guards to access it. Genma gave me a
knowing smile, his senbon tilting up and down as he spoke: "Need
some quiet, uh?"

"My ears are still buzzing," I replied good-naturedly. It's not that I
didn't like kids, on the contrary, but in my previous life those I was
familiar with were a little older. I had been a teacher not a nanny.
While in this life, apart from my cousin, I hadn't met many of them, at
least not that weren't already ninjas in training. Childhood was
different in this world.
Genma chuckled and slouched a bit more, folding a leg to lean a foot
against the wall. The damn man was just twenty years old and he
managed a laid-back attitude which, combined with his good looks
and his sense of humor, earned him many conquests. He was also
friendly. I might have been invisible to him when I was in the Genin
Corps but, as soon as I started working as the Hokage's assistant, I
was eligible for his amicable banter. I sometimes wondered if it came
from the fact that he was the most sociable of the Hokage's Guard
Platoon and as such made it his duty to ensure a good relationship
with the Hokage's assistants, or if it was because we had both grown
up and he had taken note of my womanly assets. Maybe both.

I worked peacefully in the archives, filing away the denied requests.

Then I caught sight of a clock and was reminded of one of my duties
as a gofer. When I passed by the guards once again, I asked: "Can I
bring you something?"

"Coffee sounds good to me. Raidou?" Genma turned to his friend.

The quiet guard nodded in agreement.

"Two coffees coming up. Haruka-san, tea?"

"Yes," the secretary replied without looking up.

It took me ten minutes to come back with two cups of tea and two of
coffee. By that time, Naruto and Kakashi had left, leaving the door
open.

I put down Haruka's cup (black tea, no sugar, as bitter as her heart)
on her empty desk before raising up the tray for the guards. Both of
them thanked me as they accepted their drink, but Genma smiled
when he tasted his. While Raidou liked his coffee black, without
flourishes, Genma required cream and honey but just so . It was a
small victory to get his drink right… and it was pathetic that this felt
like an accomplishment.

I stepped into the Hokage's office to find Haruka speaking to the

Yondaime about "guests". I put down the last cup (green tea and
honey) where I could find a free space beside an inkwell. He gave
me a smile, distracted but as warm as ever.

I was turning around when I finally understood which guests they

were talking about. Kumo's envoy for the peace treaty!

Shit! I thought I had more time before he arrived.

Thankfully, the scroll was ready. I had already written down what I
could remember from the Hyuuga affair. Now, I just needed to find a
good moment for the drop. The agitation due to the preparations
should give me an opportunity.

Two days later, the Hokage had left his office with his Guard Platoon
and Haruka on his heels. They were to inspect the accommodations
for the envoy. It was late in the afternoon. No-one was waiting for the
Yondaime. The hallway was empty. Perfect.

Aware that some ANBU always lurked around, I was careful to look
as busy and casual as usual. I grabbed the pile of documents
needing the Hokage's attention, walked to his office's door and
poured some chakra in the seal to disable the security. I went to his
desk and put down the documents on his "to be processed" stack,
making sure that the damn scroll was right in the middle of the pile
and not on top. I didn't linger. I walked out and switched back on the
security seal. I calmly went back to my desk. By the time I was done
with my shift, the Hokage wasn't back.

I made sure to follow my usual routine after work. In a shinobi

village, there was a thin limit between paranoia and prudence.
Considering what I knew about what was lingering in the shadows of
Konoha (even if all of my knowledge wasn't perfectly accurate
anymore), I liked to err on the side of caution.

As such, I made my way to my neighborhood and stopped by my

aunt's house. My cousin, Izumo, was gone on a mission with his
genin team. I always ate diner with my aunt when that was the case.
I kept her company and in exchange I didn't have to cook after a
long day at work. Sometimes I even slept there but not tonight. I
didn't want to involve my aunt if something happened. Better safe
than sorry.

It was late in the evening when I made my way to my apartment, a

street farther. My home wasn't much: I only needed a bedroom and a
decent living room with kitchen included. It was small but clean.

I went to sleep in my best pyjamas (again, you never knew, but there
was no way I was going to appear in front of the Hokage in a
nightshirt), but in the end I wasn't dragged out of my bed in the
middle of the night. I chose to take it as a good sign.

When I arrived at work in the morning, holding back a yawn since I

had difficulties to fall and stay asleep, Tatami Iwashi was on guard
duty with Raidou.

He gestured for me to come forward. "The Hokage wants to speak

with you."

Moment of truth, here I came…

"Good morning Maiko-san," the Yondaime started pleasantly. He

wasn't alone. The Jounin Commander was sitting on a corner of the
desk and staring at me with half-closed lids.

I bowed respectfully. "Hokage-sama. Shikaku-san."

When I straightened, the Yondaime was showing me a scroll with a

red seal. The scroll.

"Yesterday evening, you brought me some papers. This was with

them, was it not?"

"Yes, Hokage-sama. Sealed for your eyes only but tested by your
threats detection seal, as per protocol."

Nara Shikaku asked: "Who gave it to you?"

"A genin courrier, Shikaku-san."

"Could you identify him?" The jounin asked, clearly expecting it to be

difficult.

"I can give you his name. Sugawara Aoi."

The Yondaime smiled at me, aware of my close ties with the Genin
Corps. It had been one of his reasons to hire me as second
assistant. "Thank you Maiko-san, that will be all."

"At your command, Hokage-sama." I bowed again and went to work.

Half an hour later, Sugawara Aoi left the Yondaime's office despite
the fact I hadn't seen him come in. Summoned by ANBU then. The
poor boy certainly seemed cowed by his interview with our leader. I
would have to apologize discreetly somehow. Some advice the next
time he came to deliver a message would do.

I focused back on my work, confident in the fact that the scroll would
be untraceable. I had dropped it in one of the administration
mailboxes. Aoi had no-one to describe, which left no trail to follow
even for the two geniuses in the next room.

The trepidation which bothered me every time I made such a drop

slowly ebb away.

This was my fourth time interfering with the timeline. The first time, I
had failed in changing anything: Obito had been announced KIA.
The second time, Nohara Rin was saved from becoming a jinchuriki
and getting herself killed. The third time, I saved Minato-sama… but
not his wife.

I had managed all of those before I became the Yondaime's

secretary. It had been easier to do this time but also riskier: I had
never been in contact with the scrolls in public view before.
The results, as variable as they were, were worth the risks. So many
lives had been spared, especially during the night of Naruto's birth.

With a little luck, the Hyuuga would be safe too.

They were.

I wasn't aware of the details but the kidnapping attempt had been
thwarted. Kumo's envoy had gotten his knuckles rapped and left with
the peace treaty signed.

Perfect success!

Quite pleased, I offered myself a little treat: a new grey kimono

blouse, with a green obi and a lower cut than what I was used to.
The green leaves embroidered on the edges were lovely (and
pricey).

Haruka took a look at me and commented: "You remind me of

Tsunade-sama."

I froze, remembering the few glimpses of the Sannin I had gotten as

a child. Her cleavage was… memorable, and the reactions she got
from men about it just as much so. Somberly, I glanced down. I had
generous breasts, that was true, but nothing compared to Tsunade's
legendary bosom. Still, I wouldn't be able to think about anything
else when I put on this blouse, now. I'm sure that was Haruka's
intent: when I muttered "I'll change tomorrow," she nodded with a
"that would be better."

Great. I really shouldn't have bother spending so much of my

savings on that blouse.

I was sulking when I passed by the Hokage's door and Genma

chose this moment to appear for the first time this morning.
He glanced at me, smiled, and then did a double take at my blouse.
"That's new, and pretty."

"Thanks," I grumbled. "I won't wear it again." As a matter of fact, I

was putting on a green haori (unconsciously making the
resemblance with Tsunade's outfit even greater). I closed it over my
cleavage.

Genma made some noise, but I was already steps away and didn't
stop.

The archives were one of my favorite places at work. Silence,

solitude and information. Just everything I needed most of the time.

"Hey."

I startled and slammed the drawer shut.

Genma was leaning with a shoulder against the lockers. He smiled

at me impishly.

I huffed. "Don't do that, you annoying ghost."

He chuckled but didn't apologize. "Iwashi told me what Haruka-san

said. Don't worry about it, it looks good on you."

I shrugged and walked to the next drawer I had to go through. "She

thinks it's unprofessional."

He followed. "She's just jealous."

That was entirely possible - Haruka was rather flat-chested - but that
wasn't the point. "Maybe, but she's still my manager. I don't need her
to be more unpleasant than usual."

"So you won't wear it again because she doesn't like it?"

"Not at work, at least," I replied before adding distractedly, in a low

voice: "Considering our work hours and my nonexistent social life,
that doesn't leave many opportunities."

"I see your point. Uniforms take most of my closet."

"Bandanas included, I suppose?"

"Of course. They're indispensable."

"Any of them aren't plain navy?"

"You'll have to check yourself," he replied cheekily. I knew it wasn't

an invitation, just the way he liked to tease all his friends. I had
overheard him bantering like this with Raidou and Iwashi, and while
Genma was bisexual, the other guards weren't (at least Iwashi
wasn't, he had been clear about it, Raidou… maybe).

I glanced at him and his mischievous smirk then looked down to the
files with a lopsided smile. "Thanks."

"What for?"

"For coming here and lifting my spirits," I replied as I closed the

drawer and walked past him. "I appreciate it."

"My pleasure."

Genma was even more friendly after that. Every time I changed my
hairstyle, my clothes or jewellery (which was admittedly not often),
he noticed and complimented me. When he was bored on guard
duty, he came to sit on the corner of my desk for small talk.

Of course, people noticed.

Haruka made sure to tell me everything she knew about Genma's

affairs, just in case I got ideas about how special I was. I never
realized what a queen of gossip she was before that. It was useful
for the Hokage I supposed: she could tell him if anything important
happened to his shinobi. I bet that's how she rationalized it anyway.
She definitely looked proud of knowing everything about everyone.
People coming from the Intelligence Division were a little creepy like
that.

Personally, I definitely didn't need to know every detail of Genma's

love life like it was a sitcom. After a month of this, I gave in.

"Haruka-san!" I interrupted her loudly. It was early in the morning, the

hallway was empty except for us. The guards were speaking with the
Hokage in his office, the door closed. "Haruka-san," I repeated more
calmly when she gawked at me, shocked that I dared interrupt her so
rudely. "While I appreciate what you're trying to do, Genma-san is
just a friend and I am… uncomfortable hearing about his private life
from a third party, so if you could please… refrain from sharing these
details with me, I'd be grateful."

She stared at me, apparently intent on reading my mind (she liked to

say that she had Yamanaka blood but, if it was true, it was much too
diluted, she had neither their peculiar eyes nor their light hair) before
nodding her head. "Very well. If you understood, I'll consider the
matter closed."

Yes! Peace, at least!

Haruka was condescending, but she recognized I wasn't an idiot

about a month after I started working for her. Since then our
collaboration was much easier, as long as I was properly respectful.

Two hours later, I was bringing a tray of drinks from the break room
when Genma appeared at the top of the stairs with his hands in his
pockets.

"I heard you asked Haruka-san to stop harassing you with my love
life? I'm disappointed, I made sure to make it as eventful as possible
just for you."

I froze and gaped at him. "You did all that on purpose?!"

"Well, yeah. You don't seriously believe I spend all my evenings
doing sexy drinking games, do you?"

"I thought Haruka-san was exaggerating."

"Nope, all true. Staged but true. I had help from friends. We had fun."

I reached his level, but I was still staring at him, wide-eyed. "You're
shameless."

He smirked, his eyes sparkling mischievously. "Maybe. Or I'm really

bored and messing with Haruka-san and her informants was a good
way to pass the time. Raidou and Iwashi also had great fun listening
to your little talks. Raidou says your poker face improved quite a lot."

"Oh Kami," I breathed, flabbergasted, "I had to listen to all that just
because you and your friends wanted to have some fun?!" In a huff, I
walked past him.

"It was really good fun, Maiko-chan. It did wonders for my social life
and those of many jounin and tokubetsu jounin, let me tell you.
Kakashi for example wa-"

"Oh, then if you had fun, that's all that matters!" I hissed sarcastically,
now fuming. For weeks I had been worried by this breach of his
privacy and it was just a game for him. Beyond the anger, I was
embarrassed for thinking that he and the other guards had been
unaware of Haruka's gossip. I had naively thought that if they had
known they would have put an end to it - and put me out of my
misery. Unfortunately, nothing was ever so simple with shinobi.

Genma stepped in my way. "Mai-"

I sidestepped him with a graceful pirouette without disturbing the

cups. "Excuse me, Genma-san, the Hokage awaits his tea." I tried to
keep my voice perfectly professional but, considering the looks I got,
I probably missed and made it a little too sharp or icy.
When I came closer to the Hokage's office, Iwashi hastily opened the
door for me, although he was looking at Genma past my shoulder
with an air that said "dude, you fucked up, I'm not going down with
you."

"Ah, Maiko-san, excellent timing," Minato-sama said as I put down

cups and a teapot in front of him and his guest, Uchiha Fugaku.
"Could you- Is everything alright?"

I relaxed my facial expression and smiled. Thankfully, his good mood

and kindness were so contagious that it wasn't very difficult to do.
"Of course, Hokage-sama. How may I help you?"

"I need some files from the archives."

He gave me a piece of paper with the appropriate references and I

bowed. "Right away, Hokage-sama."

Without surprise, Genma followed me to the archives. "You're

pissed."

"No, you think?!" I replied venomously as I slammed my hand and

chakra against the security seal .

"We weren't making fun of you, Maiko-chan, just of Haruka-san and

her gossip mongers."

I walked into the room and waited for the door to close behind him
before replying: "I don't care what your goal was! Do you know how I
felt each day, listening to her going on in details about your private
life?"

"If it bothered you so much, why didn't you stop her sooner?"

"Because she's my boss!" I shouted, hitting him in the arm with the
empty tray I was still holding.

Genma was so surprised by my outburst that he took it with barely a

grunt.
"Seriously, you, jounin and tokubetsu, you're all the same! You
expect to be treated with respect and deference, but you fail to grasp
exactly how far it has to go. Last time, with the blouse, you thought
less of me because I chose to do as she asked and never wore it
again at work. Don't even bother denying it!" I shouted at him,
pointing a finger at his face when his senbon shifted. "You're so
privileged that you're blind to how things work for most shinobi,
Genma-san. My work here, it might not seem much to the elite, but
it's a dream come true and not an everlasting one. Do you know how
many members of the Genin Corps ever managed to end up working
in the Hokage Office? One! I'm the first! One word from Haruka-san
and I can be sent back to the Chuunin Corps roster for an endlessly
boring career. So yes, I'd rather suck it up than let that happen. How
shocking that some people don't have the opportunity to put their
pride and self-respect or-or their fucking amusement above
everything else!"

Exhausted by my tirade, I breathed heavily, glaring at Genma and

his stupidly impassive face.

"The Hokage won't let her fire you just for speaking your mind," he
replied confidently.

I snorted and shook my head. "I love the Hokage," I admitted as I

turned away, "but I'm perfectly aware of my own importance and its
lack there of. That's one of the first lessons the Genin Corps teach
you." I walked to the next drawer and didn't look back.

Genma didn't follow. I thought he had left without a word, but after a
few seconds he said "I'm sorry", and the door finally closed.

I leaned over the drawer I had opened and rubbed my face tiredly.
This morning had started so well…

When I left the Hokage tower after work that evening, Genma was
leaning against a wall and casually fell into step by my side when I
passed by. I stopped and tilted my head in his direction with a raised
eyebrow.

His senbon was quickly moving up and down, a sign of nervousness.

"My sensei was an Akimichi. When we fucked up, we had to pay a
meal for the team. So… tomorrow, we have both the day off… do
you want to go at that new tea house you wanted to try? My treat."

"The one with the crepes?"

He smirked, knowing he had me hooked. "Yeah."

Damn, five weeks of friendship and he already knew one of my

weaknesses. I shifted my weight from one feet to the other before
nodding. "As friends, right?"

"Yeah." Encouraged by my tacit agreement, Genma stepped

forward. "Do you forgive me?"

"I will if the crepes are as good as they say," I replied with a lopsided
smile.

His lips stretched into a grin and his shoulders relaxed slightly. "See
you tomorrow."

I watched him leave thoughtfully. Genma was sweet and handsome.

If we weren't working so closely together, I had no doubt that we
would have already ended up tangled in bed. That was his modus
operandi, and I could have been convinced of allowing it.

However, since we were seeing each other every day, we were both
aware that it would be a bad idea. We didn't need any drama in the
Hokage office, especially me. I wasn't going to let anything
compromise my position.

There was too much at stake and I wasn't really a sixteen years old
girl after all! If you counted everything, I was past forty!… Oh… Let's
not think about that too much, right? That way just lied headaches.
oOo Bonus - Genma's PoV oOo

Genma stepped into the ANBU headquarters and immediately went

to find his best friend. Raidou was playing cards with Kakashi and
some others. Genma ignored everyone else and grabbed Raidou's
shoulder. "I fucked up. Maiko-chan is mad at me."

"You told her about you messing with Haruka-san, didn't you?"
Raidou guessed without looking away from his hand - he had a bad
one.

"Yeah. I know, you told me she wouldn't like it, and you were right!
Happy? Tell me how to sort this out." Genma removed his senbon
from his lips before he would cut his tongue on it in his agitation. He
had a reputation as a smooth talker, but when he messed up with
someone important to him, he tended to lose his composure and
needed some coaching to avoid making things any worse. Raidou
was terrible at socializing but good with theoretical advice.

"Apologize."

"I did that!"

"Does this mean our plans for tonight are canceled?" Kakashi asked
nonchalantly while putting down a card who made everyone else
groan in distaste.

"Yes," Genma hissed. He met Kakashi's languorous eye, winced and

back-pedaled: "No. Just… Let's go to your flat instead of the bar."

"Fine with me," Kakashi agreed.

"Buy her something to apologize. Flowers or a meal, something like

that," Raidou said while throwing his cards on the table in defeat.

"Flowers? How bold. Do you have a crush on the assistant,

Genma?" The only girl of the group asked with a grin.

"Meal it is," Genma concluded and left the room without waiting.
Raidou followed suit and stopped him in the middle of the hall by
catching his elbow. "Hey. It will be fine, alright? She isn't the type to
hold a grudge if you apologize properly." He was aware that his
friend was getting quite fond of Maiko. This meant more to him than
a simple relationship between coworkers.

"Yeah… Yeah, you are right."

"There is something else," Raidou guessed.

"She said something," Genma admitted before relating the

discussion he had with Maiko. "Is it true do you think. Am I
privileged?"

Raidou tilted his head and gave him a telling look. "Who was your
jounin sensei? Who is your direct superior? How much do you earn
each month?"

"A noble clan head. The Hokage. Probably twice as much as she
does," Genma replied before sighing and nodding. "Yeah, I see your
point, but it feels wrong you know, the way she sees herself and her
importance?"

"She went through the Genin Corps," Raidou pointed out as they
made their way toward the Hokage's office. "That leaves its mark."

"Still… I'll mention it to the Yondaime."

"You might be sticking your nose in where it's not wanted."

"Then I'll apologize again and buy her another meal," Genma
decided with a shrug, pressing his lips around his senbon now that
he was more composed.

Raidou shook his head in exasperation. When his friend had

something in mind, it was no use trying to convince him otherwise.
He had tried. "Just be aware that everyone will ask why the parties
are canceled and I'm not dealing with it." He ignored the pleading
look Genma sent him. "No. Your idea. Your mess."

Thank you for your support everyone (thanks to Fool'sTutor in

particular, that was a very nice review, but I can't reply to you)! I'm
glad you liked the Genin Corps approach and I hope you'll approve
of this timeskip.

NB: The timeline of the Naruto universe, as a rule, is a mess. If you

take a look at Tatami Iwashi in the Naruto Wiki, you'll see that
considering his age he's supposed to have been 10/11 yo when he
became a bodyguard of the Yondaime. Since that doesn't make any
sense at all, for this story, I'll consider him nine years older. Right
now, he's 23 when Genma is 20 and Raidou 22.

Edit 29th of July 2017: Bonus added.

Promotions and Pies
It was early February. The weather was cold and windy. With my
cheeks and nose hidden by a long, white and fluffy scarf, I rubbed
my gloved hands together.

If Genma pulled a Kakashi and made me wait for him, I wasn't going
to stay outside with this cold. I would get my crepes with or-

"Nice scarf."

I started and turned around to hit the asshole who suddenly

appeared behind me. "Show-off," I grumbled good-naturedly when
he caught my wrist before it connected with his arm.

Genma chuckled and adjusted his hold from my wrist to my

shoulders to drag me inside the tea house. "Darling, I'll use all the
tricks I know if it means I can admire you without being hit more than
once a week. You already had your shot yesterday." A waitress
stepped forward. He asked: "A table for two, please. The one near
the window at the back looks great."

I barely had time to notice the vegetal ambiance of the place that
Genma had already grasped the spatial organization of the room. I
supposed that was the difference between a special jounin and a
member of the genin corps, or between a bodyguard and a
secretary.

The furniture was traditional. After removing our coats, we sat on

cushions at a low table with one side against a big window. Ferns
and bushes were growing in a garden on the other side. It was a
really nice view.

After our order, I looked around more curiously. "I really like it here.
Thanks for bringing me." I didn't mention that it was too expensive
for me to try it casually, but I didn't doubt that Genma had gathered
as much. Apart from a few blanks in his view of the world, he was
smart enough.

"My pleasure. Those pumpkin crepes look really good."

"That's a curious choice. Do you have a secret weakness for

pumpkin?"

"Yes. It's not much of a secret though. My mom makes a really great
pumpkin broth."

"Is that so? I'm not overfond of soups, but I like pumpkin purée or
pumpkin pie."

"Pie?"

This world, just like Japan, wasn't used to pies. It had been the first
thing I had changed in my diet when I started to cook. The recipe for
a good crust dough had needed a few tries, but I felt much better
since I had it. Food always made the nostalgia stronger and the
culture difference more obvious.

"Now I want to try it," Genma grumbled, leaning against the window,
a leg folded vertically and the other horizontally.

"When is your birthday? I'll make it for you then."

"It's in July, in five months!"

"Oh, what a shame."

"Come on, darling, don't do that to me," he whined. "That's just

teasing. I'm buying you crepes, aren't I?"

"As an apology," I reminded him. "And buying something is not the

same as taking time to do something."

"Alright then, ask me for something."

I raised an eyebrow, surprised by the offer.

"I'm always serious about pumpkin," he replied to my silent question.

I chuckled and thought it through. "Training."

His senbon went from pointing down to pointing up to show his

surprise. "That would be fine, darling," he said carefully, "but I'm not
sure-"

"Not for me," I interrupted with a wave of my hand. "I know you'll be
bored in five minutes. For my cousin… and his best friend because
they're stuck to the hip, really. They're going to participate in the
Chuunin exams in Suna. It's their second time, but their sensei was
hurt during their last mission. Apparently it's bad, and he's on the
good drugs so unable to help. I heard about it this morning from two
whining limpets on my couch."

Genma considered it thoughtfully. "Names?"

"Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu. They're fourteen. Their other

teammate passed in the last exam."

Our orders arrived. We stopped speaking to taste the delicious and

long-awaited crepes. Mine was filled with apples and topped by
chocolate sauce and whipped cream. His had the same toppings
with pumpkin filling.

"This is delicious," I mumbled between mouthfuls.

"Yeah." Genma agreed before pointing his fork at me. "Fine, I'll give
your cousin and his friend a try, but your pumpkin pie better be worth
it. I'm no sensei."

"Shame. You'd be a great one, I'm sure. Just give them a few tips on
what to improve and how. They need some pointers and directions to
nudge them on the right track. I already promised to train with them,
to give them an opponent they aren't used to, but I don't have the
experience of what they'll go through."

Genma twirled his fork between his fingers as he chewed his food
and stared at me, contemplative. "So, it's true that you got a field
promotion?"

"Yes."

"At thirteen, by stopping a jounin infiltrator?"

I snorted. "I don't know his rank, but I doubt he was a full jounin. A
tokubetsu maybe, at best, and his specialization wasn't combat."

He wasn't going to ask - it was frowned upon to ask for war stories -
but his interest was obvious and I supposed that training Izumo and
Kotetsu was a bigger favor than baking a pumpkin pie.

So, I remembered…

… I had been in the Genin Corps for three years. The sabotage of
Kannabi bridge had happened eight months ago. The failed attempt
at kidnapping Rin was a few weeks old. Iwa had signed a peace
treaty and Kiri - after angering The Yellow Flash by targeting his
student and gotten their ass kicked - had also asked for a truce.
Kumo was now the main enemy.

After being successful in my latest attempt to change History, I was

in an excellent mood and confident that I could relax until Uzumaki
Kushina showed signs of being pregnant (I was keeping an eye on
her, which wasn't difficult: that woman wasn't discrete, especially
around Ichiraku Ramen's stand).

How naive to forget that war didn't stop at the walls of the village.

In the middle of my shift, during a perfectly normal day, I was running

up the spiral staircase leading up to the aviary when I heard it: a
scream abruptly cut off and a thump like a body falling to the ground.
I froze two steps away from the door, immediately on high alert. A
part of me thought I was being paranoid and listened for words that
would prove this wasn't exactly what I had imagined. Nothing came.
Only the loud noises of the messenger birds. Too loud. As if
something bothered them.

I was hyperaware of my breathing and heartbeat, which suddenly

seemed so loud to me that everyone around could undoubtedly hear
it. I thought to go back, to alert someone higher ranked, but to tell
them what? That I had heard something weird in the aviary and I
was too scared to check? That would go well. I could already
imagine the jeering! And if something really was wrong, calling for
backup might take too much time.

Slowly, I walked up to the door, channeled a small hint of chakra into

the hinges to stop it from creaking (a trick taught to me by an old
Nara veteran hating to be disturbed during his nap) and pushed it
open.

I immediately had the confirmation that something was wrong. One

of the falconers was lying down, face to the floor, in a growing puddle
of blood.

Seized by fear, my heartbeat quickened so much that it was

deafening. Yet, I stepped forward, protected from view by a row of
cages. I could hear someone moving on the circular platform.

I took a peek and recognized one of the other members of the Aviary
staff. He was rummaging through the drawers holding the ciphers
(the basic ones, the others were only known to the Cryptanalysis
Team), cursing between his teeth. He didn't seem to find what he
wanted and made a mess of everything. Strange for someone who
should have been familiar with the place. I didn't work here, and yet I
had been taught the basics.

I held a kunai tightly, my free hand shaking.

The man suddenly pulled out a paper with a noise of triumph and
walked to a cage, seeming intent on sending the cipher by bird. A
bird which, considering its placement in the rows, was specialized in
outposts' deliveries. That was against all protocols I knew. I didn't
understand what he was planning, but that cipher should never leave
Konoha.

He opened the cage's door, his back turned to me.

I reacted with just a thought: stop the cipher from leaving. I sprinted
to a perfectly unremarkable lever at the rows' end and pushed it
down. All cages' doors opened simultaneously, an action that the
birds known as an emergency evacuation protocol. They all rushed
out in a deafening concert of screeches and beating wings.

The enemy - because that's all he could be - had turned toward me

when he heard me running. He threw a kunai which barely missed
me. The chaos caught him off-guard. He crouched with his arms
raised to protect his head from the talons clawing at everything in
their way.

On the other hand, I had been expecting this. I didn't miss the
opportunity to pounce on him. I kicked him with all my might. He
staggered and rolled away. His henge fell while he did so, showing
what I already suspected: that he was an impostor, a shinobi from
Kumo, no doubt.

Determined to keep the advantage of surprise, since that was all I

had for myself, I threw shuriken and kunai at him as he withdrew,
and then pounced on him with double kicks, back kicks, side kicks…
Anything that could keep him down and allow me to stay at distance
without giving him the occasion to grab me and bring me closer like
a punch would have done. Unfortunately, I wasn't quick enough
when he finally caught my ankle and sent me flying through the
room.

I hit the open cages before falling to the ground. Despite the pain all
over and the breathlessness, years of training led me to roll as I
landed and immediately rose on my knees.

This time, he was the one pressing his advantage. I raised my

forearms hastily to block a punch to my face. When a kunai came
down with his other hand, I threw myself at his knees. The blade cut
through my kimono blouse, down my back, along my shoulder blade,
and was prevented from going too deep by my mesh armor
undershirt.

I managed to bring him down before rolling away.

The pain due to the cut was sharper, compared to the dull ache of
future bruises I had obtained. Lifting my arm pulled at the wound, but
it wasn't a priority. I had always thought that I would freeze in a life-
threatening situation. It turned out that I had some survival instinct
after all and also the determination to go down fighting. I wasn't
afraid of death - I already died - but I refused to waste my second
life.

We faced each other. I hastily removed my custom weapons, two

tessens, from my obi and unfolded them to catch the kunai coming at
me. Blocking incoming weapons with one war fan and slashing
through the air with the other to keep the twenty years old man at
distance, I was entirely focused on him. When he tried to form hand
seals, I rushed at him, desperate to keep him from using a jutsu.
That would undoubtedly be my downfall. My ninjutsu was poor for
lack of tutoring.

He managed to avoid me with ease. My tessen barely left a trail of

blood on his forearm as he dodged. He jumped away with a smirk,
seeming so sure of himself that he was going to take the time to
taunt me (we hadn't even exchanged one word till now). Suddenly
he was thrown against the cages face first, a hand connecting
harshly with the back of his neck. He was knocked out instantly.

I gaped as my adversary dropped to the floor at an ANBU's feet and

gawked some more at the ANBU team surrounding me. I had never
seen so many from so close. They were rather intimidating. After a
few blinks, I squeaked a tentative "Thanks".

An ANBU in full armor and cloak stepped forward. "You're the one
who evacuated the birds?"

I could hear them distantly over the Aviary. Dozens of birds flying
around and screeching had no doubt attracted a lot of attention. That
was one of the goals.

" Y-yes." I gulped and tried to catch my breath. "He tried to send a
cipher to an outpost. He had an henge on before you came, as a
member of the staff. When I arrived, I…" I glanced back to the
lifeless body at the entrance, gripping my folded tessen tightly. "I saw
something was wrong. I studied the situation, removed the risk of
leak and engaged him in combat." Textbook response, really.

" Did you see which outpost?"

I blinked rapidly, turned toward the right row, then looked back from
the place where I had watched it happen. As I adjusted my line of
sight, I stepped forward and pointed to a cage. "This one. It's on the
border with the Land of Hot Water."

" Well done," the leader said as one of his men retrieved the cipher
from their prisoner.

I smiled slowly as it dawned on me that I had successfully survived

an encounter with an enemy and avoided a breach of secrecy. My
first feat as a kunoichi!

"And the Hokage promoted you for service to the village," Genma
concluded.

"Well, not exactly," I replied between two sips of tea. "After the
debriefing, I didn't hear anything about it for two weeks. Then,
suddenly, while I was in the middle of a shift at Logistical Support, an
ANBU appeared to drag me to the Hokage's Office. I was dumped in
front of this very imposing Inuzuka and his giant dog…"

" What's that?" The Inuzuka asked with a frown.

" The kunoichi who stopped the intruder," the Sandaime replied
peacefully.

" I didn't know she was so young. How old are you, girl? Did you just
pass your chuunin exam?"

" I'm thirteen and a member of the Genin Corps, Inuzuka-san," I

replied patiently.

His face did something complex, looking like a mix of constipation

and disbelief. "You're kidding me. Genin Corps?" As I raised an
eyebrow, he turned to the Hokage with a frown. "I can't fucking tell
my squad we owe our life to a career genin!"

I stopped myself from answering something nasty, but my lips curved

down in displeasure.

" Can't you?" The Hokage said placidly.

" That's unheard of!"

" Would a career chuunin be better?"

" Fuck yes!"

The Sandaime pushed a paper towards the Inuzuka who, after a

glance at it, grabbed a pen and scrawled what looked like a
signature in a corner, punctuating it violently.

" There!" Inuzuka-san turned and pointed at me. "You're a chuunin!

Much better! And I meant to say before that: good job, kid, and
thanks for saving my team's hide. There." And he left in a rush,
without even bowing to the Hokage.

I gaped after him then turned to the Sandaime, expecting a denial

and an explanation.

He gave me a little smile and said: "Congratulations on your

promotion, Chuunin Kamizuki, you're a credit to the Genin Corps."

Genma burst into laughter. "Oh, I can see it! The Sandaime tricking
someone into getting you promoted!"

I smiled sheepishly. I had learned later, while speaking to the Genin

Corps Commander Akimichi Kuma, that a field promotion needed at
least three recommendations from high-ranking people (and, of
course, the Hokage's approbation). Kuma-san had been eager to
recommend me, his best pupil. One of the ANBU had probably been
impressed enough to add his or her signature. The Inuzuka had
been the last one.

I didn't know exactly how my intervention had saved his team

(secrecy and compartmentalization of information were things you
had to accept as a shinobi), but I wasn't going to nitpick about it.

"So, there you go, you know everything about my promotion…"

"Can I share it with the boys? They'll love it."

I shrugged. "It's not classified."

Genma's smile told me that he wouldn't stop at just sharing it with his
teammates.

Oh, well…
The next day, I woke up before sunrise to make the blasted pie. The
kids better appreciated their training session because I was making
an extraordinary effort for them. I wasn't an early bird!

I arrived at work holding a dish covered with a napkin.

Genma immediately focused on it, his senbon going up and down in

anticipation. "Is that what I think it is?"

"Your pie, as requested. I took the liberty to cut it so you can share it
with whoever you want."

Genma eagerly accepted the dish and peeked under the napkin.
"Who said I'm sharing?" He asked with a grin, perfectly aware of
Raidou staring at him intently.

"I'm not taking responsibility for any squabble over a damn pie," I
said with a shrug, dragging myself to my desk to sort through the
incoming mail.

Several hours later, at lunch break, I stepped into the Hokage's office
with his customary cup of tea to find him and his Guard Platoon
eating a slice of pie.

Minato-san looked at me with a cheerful smile. "Ah, Maiko-san, I was

told you're the excellent cook we have to thank for this delicacy. I
hope you don't mind me helping myself to it, but I had to settle an
argument between my guards."

I would have sweat-dropped if I could. "Not at all, Hokage-sama. I

apologize for the disturbance."

He waved his hand. "It livens up the day."

I glanced at Genma with an exasperated expression. He smiled

shamelessly.
Two days later, a pair of genin ran up to my desk like buffalos huffing
and puffing. I glanced at them distractedly before going back to
writing a polite letter of refusal to an invitation for the Hokage. They
were covered in dirt but also grinning like fools.

"It went well, I take it?"

"Maiko-san, it was awesome!" Kotetsu breathed.

"He had great advice to offer," Izumo agreed more calmly.

"That's good. Did you behave?"

"Of course!" They replied in unison.

I nodded and finished my sentence carefully. When neither of them

said anything else, I glanced at them with a raised eyebrow. They
were elbowing each other.

"Nee-chan," Izumo started hesitantly. "Shiranui-san… He mentioned

that he would agree to train with us again if you made your lemon
meringue pie for him."

"And how did he learn about that recipe?"

Izumo coughed in his fist and admitted: "He mentioned your pumpkin
pie was good. I said the lemon one was better."

I pinched my lips, thought about it and shook my head. "No."

"Come ooon, Maiko-san, please!" Kotetsu immediately whined.

"I had to wake up one hour earlier last time," I grumbled. "And your
sensei will feel better soon enough to help you."

Izumo elbowed his friend to stop him from moaning and pleading
some more. He had always been the smart one, and apparently he
had a plan. He leaned forward and offered: "If I tell mom you helped
us, I bet she'll sew you a new kimono top."
I halted with the brush hovering above the letter and glared at him.
"You shouldn't use your mom's labor for your own benefits just like
you shouldn't use mine."

Unrepentant, he smiled at me calmly. "I found and bought her some

of the best fabric she has ever seen during one of our last missions.
She owes me a favor, which makes all of this quid pro quo and a
perfectly reasonable trade."

I squinted at him, impressed by his maturity.

"She has some fabric which is your favorite shade, just a touch
darker than forest green, and emerald green ribbons…" He tried to
coax me.

"Fine!" I interrupted him with a wave of my hand. "Fine. I'll make the
damn pie. Good Kami, Izumo, if you're tired of the field, just become
a diplomat."

Kotetsu squealed in delight and crushed his best friend in a hug

while Izumo smiled smugly.

"Just leave, boys. You're embarrassing me at work."

"Sure thing, Maiko-nee-chan. Thanks again!"

That's how I started trading favors for pies, of all things…

I hadn't used an official training ground in years (since I had left the
Genin Corps and their private ground). I made the most of this
opportunity and arrived early to warm up. Then I used the stumps to
work on my aim.

Years ago, at the academy, I used to spend hours working on it after

lessons. It was mindless work. It allowed me to think about other
things while I threw shuriken and kunai. I had bad sight during my
previous life. It might not be the case in this one, but it didn't mean
that aiming came more easily. I had to work a lot on this skill and
training so much early on gave me good reflexes for life.

"Maiko-nee-chan."

I turned around to see Izumo and Kotetsu walking up to me. I waved

at them and went to retrieve my weapons on the tree stumps.
"Ready to kick my ass, kiddos?"

"You bet!" Kotetsu shouted cheerfully.

Izumo was more cautious. "Only if you allow it, nee-chan."

I chuckled and went to hug him tightly. I still was taller than him,
enough to rest my chin on his head as I squeezed him. He put up
with it patiently, patting my back as he did so.

Izumo and I were as close as brother and sister. Our fathers were
twins. They always did everything together, including fighting… and
dying at the beginning of the Third Shinobi War. I had been around
Izumo since he was born, playing sister, babysitter, tutor and
confidante. He was a really cute kid, unlike his best friend (I wasn't
surprised that Kotetsu had been the one to decide on their first day
of school that they would be friends, and the introverted Izumo just
went along with it, that's often how those things work). I gave a
predatory grin to Kotetsu, who laughed nervously.

"I didn't mean it would be easy, of course! You're still a chuunin, even
if…"

"Yes? Even if what, Kotetsu-kun?" I egged him on cheerfully.

He glanced at Izumo who was making cutting motions at his throat.

"Nothing! Nothing!"

"Ah, my dear Kotetsu-kun, we never had the opportunity to train

together, did we? Come on, you'll go first, this will be fun." I tousled
his spiky hair before walking to the middle of the training ground.
"Remember: same rules as the Chuunin Exam matches."

Kotetsu was a good fighter, excellent with weapons, but it wasn't

anything I couldn't deal with. While he relied mostly on strength, I
was faster and my mastery of the tessen took him by surprise,
enough that I had the upper hand for most of our fight. He was too
brash and overconfident, with not enough strategy to win against an
opponent of his level or higher. I was expecting to finish it quickly, but
he suddenly withdrew and squinted at me.

I tilted my head and smiled. "Finally revising your strategy, or rather

the absence thereof?"

"Izumo didn't say you were that good."

I tutted. "Your codependent relationship has its limits, Kotetsu-kun.

You can't always count on him to analyse your opponents for you, be
it because he didn't have the opportunity to get intel on them or
because he's just as loyal to me than he is to you." I waved my fan in
front of my face. "I suggest you use that brain of yours a little more
instead of waiting for it to-"

I frowned, a noise distracting me. My instincts were blaring

something was wrong. I threw myself to the side and felt something
heavy brush my arm without seeing anything. I immediately brought
my hands together. "Kai!" My chakra flow was disrupted and the
illusion I was in the middle of disappeared, showing Kotetsu charging
at me instead of standing where he had appeared to be until now.
Ranting during a fight truly wasn't the most brilliant idea I had! I
jumped and danced out of the way, laughing. "Not bad, Ko-kun!"

"Stop twirling around!" Kotetsu growled, although there was a spark

of amusement in his eyes.

"I can't do that, dear. I have to honor my name after all!" Maiko
meant 'dancing child' and there was nothing I liked more than
dancing around an opponent. I wasn't exactly fond of getting hit,
after all…

Unfortunately for me, I was garbage at genjutsu and countering

them, mostly because I had very little experience with them. I was
unable to detect the next illusion Kotetsu used. I ended up lying on
the ground with him on top of me and a blade at my throat. His
victorious grin was a sight to see.

"Not bad, Kotetsu-kun," I congratulated him honestly after we caught

our breath.

He helped me to stand up.

I patted his head despite his growl. "Your use of genjutsu was smart.
Smarter than what you showed at first. I suck at dealing with
illusions, but it's the case of many genin and chuunin so it's a good
skill to have. Be careful though: your illusions are only visual, when
you made too much noise it allowed me to realize that I was in a
genjutsu. You need to work on your discretion."

Izumo, who had joined us at the end of the fight, snorted and
crossed his arms. "Good luck with that."

"I can be discreet!" Kotetsu protested.

"When you try to avoid your mother and little sister, sure. Otherwise?
Nope."

"Izumo, it's your turn," I interrupted before this got out of hand.

Izumo and I trained together since I started the academy and he

asked me to teach him what I knew. We were familiar with each
other, but since he had become a genin three years ago, we had
rarely done more than warming up together.

He had become better, much better, and it turned out he had several
water jutsu up his sleeve. I sputtered when a Water Clone exploded
in my face and immediately twirled out of the way, hearing kunai
coming at me.

"My little cousin knows elemental jutsu! I'm so proud!" I squealed as

he tried to stab me (during moments like this, it was better not to
compare the different mentalities of my two lives).

"Stop trying to embarrass me," he grumbled. "This stopped working

years ago."

"But it's so fun to do!"

Izumo was less of a taijutsu user, less resistant and strong, but he
was a smart fighter with good techniques. He was intelligent enough
to make it quick. I ended up in one of his trap with one of my tessen
hovering above his wrist. I could have seriously hurt him, but in the
end he was the one able to kill me in the next move. He won.

When he helped me up, I caught him in a fierce hug.

"Nee-chan… are you crying?" He asked, baffled.

"I'm not," I denied as I sniffled. I hid my face in his bandana (it was
new… How cute! my little cousin was imitating his Genma-senpai!).
"I'm just… I'm really proud of you, Izumo-kun," I admitted. "Our dads
would be too." I bet that the water jutsu came in part from the scrolls
they had left behind. Water Affinity ran in the family. I probably had it
too, but learning elemental jutsu without a sensei was extremely
difficult.

When Kotetsu arrived to our level, I was perfectly composed once

again. Izumo squeezed my hand. We exchanged a soft smile.

"So, do you think we've got this?" Kotetsu asked.

"Yes. If you think before you rush into a fight!" I replied as I poked
him in the chest.
Izumo snickered. "That's exactly what sensei and Genma-senpai told
him!"

Kotetsu waved his hand. "Yeah, yeah, I got it! Now come on, I'm
hungry!"

"Good point. Let's hurry. I barely have one hour left before the end of
my lunch break and I need to change beforehand." My clothes were
sweaty, dusty and torn on several places. That's why training on a
work day was annoying. However, I had planned ahead just for this.
We went to sit on the grass where I had left my bag, and I pulled out
three bentos from it. It also contained a change of clothes and a
towel for a quick wash later.

"You're really good at taijutsu and shurikenjutsu, Maiko-san," Kotetsu

said, "and you're scary with the tessen. I thought people coming from
the Genin Corps would be… mh… you know…"

"Weaker?" I chuckled and munched on an onigiri.

"No! I mean… yeah. It's like… You know… You're a chuunin so

obviously you have skills but…" Kotetsu made a lot of gestures to
convey his thoughts as his words failed him. It didn't help much.

"The truth, Kotetsu-kun, is that the only difference between you and
the members of the Genin Corps is luck and opportunity."

Izumo looked up from his lunch, curious. "What do you mean?"

"You think you're better than those of your year who were sent to the
Genin Corps? Think about it…" I gave them a few seconds to do so
before adding: "At my graduation, I was ranked in fourteenth
position."

Kotetsu looked up, wide-eyed. "I was eighteenth!"

Izumo, I knew, was eighth. I had helped him with his lessons after all.
I also knew that I could have done better than fourteenth. The top
ten would have been easy, but I wanted to stay inconspicuous.

"Your ranking, in the end… it means jack shit."

Izumo twitched, unused to me swearing.

"It's luck. Whether you have a good team and a good sensei… That
will get you on the right track or not."

"That's… that's a little pessimist, isn't it?" Izumo asked, dubious. The
boys probably didn't appreciate the idea that they had come so far
thanks to luck. And yet, luck was a shinobi's best friend.

"If you want pessimism, I could add that, of course, this is only true if
you're not part of a clan but, oh, wait… that's just realism."

Kotetsu gave me a disappointed look. "Maiko-san, I didn't take you

for the jealous and bitter kind of career chunin."

I shrugged. "I'm not jealous. Bitter… maybe. But mostly realist. I

don't expect you to get it. You might have done more missions than
me outside of Konoha, but you don't know how the village works like
I do." I waved the subject aside with the back of my hand. I didn't
want to shatter their illusions just before the Chunin Exams, that
would be mean. "Back on track. The jounin sensei my team was
assigned to was so eager to go back to the battlefield that he had
already made up his mind about failing us before he met us. I know
that because six months later I heard him say it to one of his friends,
just before he added that if he had to be a sensei, he would only
bother for clan children anyway. He was a Hyuuga. At the next
graduation, he got a team with an Aburame. They passed. I pitied
the two other kids." I chewed on my food thoughtfully. "I'm not sure
they're still alive, to be honest."

The genin stared at me, horrified.

I blinked, realizing that my last comment was a little morbid. I smiled

at them sheepishly. "Anyway! It's a little better now, of course. With
the end of the war, genin can go back to the Academy to try again
the Jounin path even when their first sensei was just an asshole. But
during the war, believe me, the Genin Corps got lots of kids - often
from civilian families, never ever from clans - kids who could have
been great if only someone had bothered to give them a chance."

The Genin Corps weren't bad because all the weak shinobi ended
up there. They were bad because once you were in it, you had little
hope to become great. How could you, when you had no jounin to
teach you, only a tokubetsu jounin to guide you and the hundred of
others under his command? To climb your way up, you could only
rely on your own diligence. No-one was going to hold your hand and
help you to overcome your flaws. You were shy and hesitant like
Hinata? You're screwed. Lazy like Shikamaru? Screwed. No self-
discipline (and it wasn't easy to find in most teenagers)? Screwed.

I sometimes wondered what I would have become with a good jounin

sensei. The jutsu I would have learned. The missions I would have
done… Maybe it made me a little bitter to ponder this, but jealous?
No. I wasn't jealous of the kids of my age who had been sent on the
battlefield as soon as possible. If the price of a healthy mind was
mediocrity then I was okay with it.

"Why never from clans?" Izumo asked, interrupting my thoughts.

"Are you saying that all the clan kids got an automatic pass?"

"Oh no, some clan kids are rejected. They can't all be prodigies or
privileged by jounin after all, but as soon as one of them is rejected
they get an apprenticeship. Not necessarily with their own clansmen
by the way, although it's often the case, but clans have so much
influence that they can easily pull strings in any division. Anything is
good as long as their precious kids stay out of the Genin Corps. It
would be a scandal if one of them either ended up here. All the other
clans would mocked them. That's just not done, not since the
foundation of the village. The Genin Corps have been founded to
give some use to the kids they couldn't be bothered to teach, aka the
civilian ones. It was an idea of Uchiha Madara." Who was surprised
by that? Not me. "Of course, officially, if you ask any clan, the reason
their kids always get apprenticeships is that they all have
specializations that can be better used elsewhere."

"That's… unfair."

"Yep." I finished my bento and leaned over to give Izumo a hug. "But
don't worry, cousin, your nee-chan knows everything about how the
village works now. I won't let anyone screw with your or your best
friend."

Izumo patted my shoulder distractedly before he frowned. "What do

you mean by that? We're on the Jounin path now. How could
anyone… screw with us?"

I put my hands on his cheeks and squished them a little. "Never

change," I said affectionately as I stood up. "I have to go. See ya!"

"Wha-? No, wait! Nee-chan, what do you mean?!"

I ran away with my bag, laughing cheerfully.

I never noticed the eyes watching me.

oOo Bonus - Izumo's PoV oOo

"Geez, your cousin is so weird," Kotetsu sighed as he stretched out

in the grass.

"Is that why you have a crush on her?" Izumo replied, deadpan, as
he stared at Maiko's back.

"I do not!" Kotetsu straightened on his elbows and blushed at his

best friend's unimpressed glance. "Shut up! She's just hot, alright?
That's it!"

"Maiko-nee-chan isn't hot, she's beautiful… and too good for you,"
Izumo replied primly.
Kotetsu sputtered, until he noticed the small smirk at the corner of
his friend's lips. He tried to kick him, but Izumo just leaned to the
side to avoid it.

"Just remember that she's like an older sister to me."

"I know she is," Kotetsu sighed. "I perfectly remember all the times
she came to find us when we were late for dinner and the
corresponding lectures, thank you very much. She was as fast as
our sensei to find us. How the hell did she do that?"

"She knows Konoha like the back of her hand and she asked the
genin corps to keep an eye on me."

"Seriously?!"

"Yeah. Since her promotion she's a hero for them or something,"

Izumo shrugged. "I don't mind, it's useful to be known as Maiko's
cousin." He wasn't sure that Maiko was aware of how much she
meant to the Genin Corps. She was a big subject of gossip for them:
they always knew the last news about her. They wanted to be in her
favor because she was one of their own and had gone further than
any other before without forgetting about where she came from. As
such, it was no surprise that Izumo profit from her reputation, even if
it sometimes meant gossiping a little about his own cousin (she
would forgive him).

She was a role model for him. She had trained with him since he
decided to become a shinobi, to 'make sure he survived'. She
showed him everything, explained anything obscure patiently. He
thought she was a bottomless well of knowledge and the best
kunoichi there was. As such, he had been heartbroken when she
had been sent to the Genin Corps. In fact, he had been more upset
than she had been! He thought it was unfair, and to this day he still
thought so. Maiko was smart, smarter than him. He had rationalized
her 'failure' as the result of her being weaker than him on the
physical part, maybe because she was a girl… that made sense,
right?
In the end, maybe he just had more luck than her and life was just
unfair after all… That might make more sense than his nee-chan
being naturally weaker than him. If she didn't spend so much time
sitting at a desk, she would kick his ass, no doubt about it!

Thank you for your support, it's really encouraging!

EDIT on 30th of July 2017: Bonus added.

Kids and Friends
As boring as desk work could be some days, working for the Hokage
also brought surprises. Some were deadly (thank you dear ANBU
and bodyguards for your good reflexes) and some were just…
eccentric.

When I came back one day from a trip to Human Resources to hear
a child screaming in the hallway, I only glanced up after realizing that
this was slightly more than the usual Naruto Tantrum. There was a
tension that tingled at the back of my neck.

Hatake Kakashi was the babysitter of the day (of course: Uchiha
Mikoto never brought Naruto here and Nohara Rin only allowed it for
very special occasions and emergencies). He was leaning against a
wall, as usual, but his book was nowhere in sight. He seemed tense,
not to say ready to bolt.

Haruka was unusually distressed, staring at the blond tornado

without knowing what to do. Genma and Raidou were standing right
in front of the office's door to stop Naruto from barging in with their
arms crossed. Genma's senbon was twitching in a show of irritation.

To make things worse, this afternoon there were several people

waiting to see the Hokage, and they were all gawking at the display.

I had the feeling that Naruto had said something awful to get all
those reactions. Something like…

"… I wish mom was there instead of him ! She would listen and stay
with me and play with me and cook and…"

… that. That would do the trick, yeah.

"Naruto, that's enough," Kakashi tried to intervene and catch the kid
as he ran around.
"Don't touch me! I hate you!" Naruto bellowed.

Although his expression was difficult to see, the young jounin

recoiled at the declaration.

I had my reservations about him. He had always been terrible at

dealing with Naruto, but I knew he loved him dearly. He didn't
deserve that.

Getting ready to walk into the warzone, I sighed and threw the files I
had brought on my desk.

"I hate you and you and you…" Naruto was screaming as he pointed
at Haruka and the guards.

I stepped forward. He was getting ready to point at me when I

slapped him without warning.

The silence which followed was deafening. Naruto himself gaped at

me as he touched his cheek. It wasn't red: the slap hadn't been hard,
just enough to make a point.

"There, now you have a good reason to hate me," I said before
glancing up at Kakashi and making the hand signs for " SitRep ".

The jounin was startled enough that it took him a second to reply
with " Park. Group activity. All clear. Then sudden aggressiveness.
Trigger unknown."

I sighed. It wouldn't do to be annoyed at him for being so clueless.

Kakashi hardly had a normal childhood. He probably didn't
understand a kid's mindset. At the same age, if anything bothered
him, he had more likely dealt with it by beating it into submission.

I crouched down to be at Naruto's level. He seemed unable to

decide between crying or blowing up again. "Do you want to tell me
what the mean bullies said?"
That tipped the scales in favor of crying. Ugly crying with heavy
sobbing, stuttering and hands going up to dry his cheeks. "Th-they
said t-that Dad didn't care about me because he's the Ho-hokage,
and that I g-got mom killed and t-that's why I always have different
babysitters! Because no-one cared!"

I lifted him into a hug, cradling the back of his head and rubbing his
back; never mind that I immediately got my blouse covered in tears
and soon probably with snot. "There, there. You should never listen
to the bullies, Naruto-kun. They're jealous and say mean things to
make themselves feel better." I walked to my chair to sit down - that
boy was getting heavy - and I helped him settle on my lap.

He was crying loudly and heavily, letting the tension, anger and
sadness out.

I stroke his hair gently. "Your dad cares very much about you,
Naruto-kun. He's always speaking about you. He gives Haruka-san
and I some headaches when he decides to change his schedule to
spend more time with you. Your mom was a very strong and
stubborn woman who always did things like she wanted to, so you
better believe that she died the same way. She would kick those
bullies' ass to even suggest anything like that."

Naruto looked up, his tears slowly calming, although he hiccuped as

he asked: "You think?"

"I know so. As for the idea that no-one cares for you, that's just down
right silly, really. I mean, if I didn't care I wouldn't let you cry on my
blouse, that's my favorite you know. It's green and I reaaaally like
green," I said while widening my eyes comically.

Naruto giggled as he rubbed his cheeks. "All your shirts are green,
Maiko-san!"

"True. And I let you dropped tears and snot and ink and ramen and
many other things I don't want to remember on my clothes, so
obviously I must like you a whole lot, don't you think?"
He giggled again and nodded slowly before hiding his face against
my shirt once again. He was probably getting embarrassed after his
outburst.

Gently, I brushed his hair. "People say mean things when they're
hurt, angry or jealous. They feel bad and they want to hurt other
people to make themselves feel better, but it doesn't work that way,
Naruto-kun. You can lash out and find all good reasons to be angry
and unhappy. You can look around and see all the things you want
and can't have, to become jealous of everyone and angry at
everything. You'll just become even more unhappy. Is that what you
want?"

He shook his head against the fabric. I twirled a strand of his golden
hair between my fingers.

"So here's what you've got to do to be happy: for everything that

makes you sad and angry, you find something that makes you feel
good. For example, your dad sometimes can't have dinner with you
but everytime that happens he makes sure to have ramen at Ichiraku
with you afterwards. Your mom isn't here but you've a family with an
older sister, an older brother, a father and a weird godfather and they
all do their best to be there at your birthdays. Sometimes you're
scared at night and you can't go to sleep with your parents but you
just have to ask and your big brother will summon all his ninkens to
protect you from the monsters under the bed." I could go on and on.
The Hokage liked to share a lot of details about his son…

Naruto put a finger in front of his mouth in a demand of secrecy.

I smirked and leaned down to whisper: "I'm very jealous of that. I

wish I had lots of ninken to protect me from the monsters under my
bed."

"You said that being jealous isn't good," Naruto pointed out with a
frown.
"You can feel jealous but you shouldn't let it matter. I would like to
have ninken to protect me, but I'm happy that I'm strong enough to
fight the monsters myself if I need to, so it's alright. Do you
understand what I mean, Naruto-kun?"

"I think so. I have to think about what makes me happy," he said with
a nod.

"That's right. And don't listen to the bullies."

"Because they're just mean, sad and angry and I'll become just like
them if I do!"

"Exactly. Then they'll win and we can't let that happen, right?"

"Yeah!"

"Good, I'm glad we agree. But now there is something else very
important we have to talk about," I said firmly.

"What is it?"

"Do you remember what you said before I arrived?"

The kid took a few seconds to think about it, gnawing on his thumb
as he did so. When he remembered, he slouched and lowered his
head. "Yeah."

"What did you say, Naruto-kun?"

"Mean things."

"That's right. Really mean things, Naruto-kun. That's not alright to

say those things just because you're angry and they didn't let you do
whatever you wanted."

The boy looked ready to cry again.

I patted his head to comfort him. "Sometimes it happens though. We
say bad things. What do we do when it happens?"

"Say sorry," he mumbled very quietly.

"That's right. Go on then."

Naruto climbed down and immediately sprinted to Kakashi. The

jounin was leaning against the wall, just opposite to my desk. The kid
tackled-hugged Kakashi's legs and squeezed them with all his
strength. "I'm sorry Kakashi-nii-san! I didn't mean it! I love you very
very much. I'm sorry."

The inscrutable one-eye stare left me to look down at the kid.

Kakashi pushed away the little arms to be able to crouch down and
hug Naruto more evenly. I couldn't hear what he said in reply, but
Naruto nodded his head eagerly and hugged him a little more. Then,
the little blond ran to Haruka's desk and bowed as he made his
apologies. He was immediately forgiven so he went to do the same
to Raidou and Genma, who seemed more intent in making him
squirm.

Watching the show from the corner of my eyes, I was distracted by

Kakashi, who stared at me pointedly. I raised an eyebrow at him and
he took a few steps forward to lean against my desk.

"Can you teach me that?" He drawled.

I couldn't help but snort. "Sure, if you lend me your ninken." I glanced
at Naruto, who was pulling on Genma's shirt while insisting he was
really really sorry to have kicked him. "Just remember that being
overindulgent doesn't help anyone. He needs some discipline." I
played with a pen and pointed it at Kakashi's face. "Just like
puppies."

There was a squeal of delight as Genma threw Naruto in the air and
caught him under his arm to mess up his hair. "Oh, are you, uh? Are
you really sorry, Naruto-kun?" Genma teased him with a smirk.
"Yes! Yes, I am!" Naruto squeaked as he flailed around.

"Good. You're forgiven," Genma said as he put him down. "Don't do

that again, kiddo, you've a mean kick."

Naruto ran back to Kakashi and hid behind his legs to stick his
tongue out at Genma. His babysitter grabbed him by the back of his
shirt and threw him on his shoulder.

"Alright," Kakashi said, "that's enough excitement for the day. Let's
leave Maiko-san to work, shall we?"

"Ok. Bye bye, Maiko-san!"

Late in the afternoon that same day, the seal in the corner of my
desk started to glow gently. I stood up and grabbed a notepad and a
pencil before walking to the Hokage's office. I smiled at the guards
and cracked open the door. He might just want a cup of tea.
"Hokage-sama?"

He was standing in front of a window, his back turned to me. "Come

in, Maiko-san."

I obeyed and closed the door behind me. I stopped in front of his
desk, the notepad clutched to my chest. His silence made me
uneasy. He probably had heard of the altercation with Naruto this
morning. What if he was upset I had slapped his son? Kami, that
was stupid of me. I was taking too many liberties. Just because my
boss was kind to me didn't mean I could do anything I wanted!

I gave in first and asked tentatively: "What can I do for you,

Yondaime-sama?"

He hummed and shifted slightly, his chest turning toward me but his
gaze lost over the roofs of Konoha. "You were the first to call me by
that title with complete sincerity, you know."
I blinked in surprise and needed a few seconds to remember the day
I first met him, when I announced to him, his girlfriend and his team
my desire to become the Hokage's assistant.

"Years ago, you asked me to remember you… and I did. You made a
strong impression that day, Maiko-san." He finally turned and offered
me a lopsided smile.

Flustered, I stared at the ground, looking up through my lashes when

the Hokage stepped forward. He stopped an arm's length away and
leaned against his desk.

"You're very insightful, overall. You understand how the village

works, how people - whether they are shinobi or civilians - work…
and even how my own son works when he's sometimes a mystery to
me."

That… sounded like compliments. Right? I felt a "but" coming…

"Yet, I've been led to believe that I haven't seen your full potential."
His hand came up slowly and lifted my chin, forcing me to look him in
the eye. "Do you remember when I gave you this position, Maiko-
san?"

Of course. I wouldn't forget that anytime soon…

… It was four months after the tenth of October. The Hokage had
been in office for eighteen months. I was a chuunin for twenty-one.

Nara Yoshino had to quit her job seven months ago, when her
pregnancy became too advanced for her to work. She had appointed
me as her replacement; which meant that I spent seven months
running after the Jounin Commander, the last four being a period of
crisis that blurred in my memory as I spent too much time sleep
deprived.
Being the Jounin Commander's assistant wasn't really hard, despite
my doubts when Yoshino-san dumped this on me. Years of Genin
Corps as a fetcher and paper-pusher had prepared me for this job
far more than I would have thought.

I also had the advantage of an early growth (and, of course, of my

previous life's experience). At fourteen years old, I was already
170cm tall, which was quite good for a woman in this world. My
young age wasn't obvious. Nara Shikaku was so lazy that I had to do
most of the legwork and interacting with shinobi was much easier
when you didn't look too green.

After seven months (including one week of following Yoshino around

and listening to her advice, because she was professional enough to
tutor her replacement), I felt confident that I could foresee Shikaku's
needs. He was predictable enough for a genius.

I proved it to myself when I had to assist him during an emergency

Council meeting. I was standing on his right, just behind him, with a
pile of papers in my arms. I wasn't the only assistant around, but I
was by far the most active. Every few minutes, I dropped a paper
relevant to the subject at hand in front of Shikaku. He didn't need to
say a word or even blink to ask for it, it always ended up in front of
him before he even needed it. It was the first reunion during which I
was able to predict all his needs, and I was getting extremely proud
of a job well done. Nevermind that I had to drink coffee even though I
hated it to stay focused. I was rocking this!

Five minutes before the end of the meeting, the discussion suddenly
turned to a subject that no-one was expecting. While most were
missing the details they needed to make an appropriate decision, I
fought with my pile of papers to extract a file from it and made a
victorious noise when I found the one I wanted. When I looked up to
give it to Shikaku, I discovered that several members of the Council
had turned toward me, including the Hokage.

I blushed but stayed on-task. "My apologies. Too much coffee. The
report you're speaking about, Shikaku-san."
They went back to their discussion, and I thought it would be the end
of it. However, at the end of the meeting, the Hokage came to speak
to Shikaku… or tried to anyway because the Jounin Commander
said "no" before the Yondaime could make a noise.

Far from being offended, Minato laughed and said teasingly: "I don't
think that's your decision to make, Shikaku."

" Don't poach my assistant, Minato. I just trained her how I like."

" With all due respect Sir, you didn't train me, Yoshino-san did," I
pointed out without thinking, distracted by what I thought they were
saying but was too wary to hope for.

" Which amounts to the same thing," the Jounin Commander

grumbled, leaning his heavy head on his hand.

" Kamizuki-san, right?" The Yondaime asked me, ignoring his friend.

" Yes, Hokage-sama," I breathed.

" Are you still interested in -"

" Yes," I replied, blushing as soon as I realized I didn't let him finish.

He laughed cheerfully and sent a smirk to Shikaku (who was sulking

as much as a laid-back man like him could). "Excellent. I'm giving
you a week to find a replacement and tutor him or her."

" A month," Shikaku tried to bargain.

" Two weeks, not one more. My assistant is overwhelmed," the

Yondaime replied before turning to me with a smile. "I look forward to
your care, Kamizuki-san…"

"Shikaku held it against me for weeks. He could see your potential

too and thought you could have done with more experience in his
division. He might not have been wrong, but I believe you did well as
it is."

"Thank you," I murmured, still wondering where he was going with

this.

"I do not consider my shinobi disposable and interchangeable. You

even less so. I do not plan to loose you anytime soon, short of a
disaster, and that's a decision which is only mine to take. Do you
understand?"

I blinked and nodded slowly. "Yes, Hokage-sama."

"Good. I expect to see nothing but your best from now on, Maiko.
Alright?"

"As you order, Hokage-sama."

"I count on you to care for what I hold dear as much as for myself.
You proved you're capable of it today."

I bowed immediately, understanding the implications. He was giving

me his blessing in handling his son today. That trust was more
touching than anything else he could have done.

I left his office in a daze.

Haruka stepped in after me with the schedule for the following day.

I went to order my desk to leave for the evening.

Genma came to sit on the corner and watched me silently.

Knowing what he wanted, a reaction, I barely glanced at him. "You're

a telltale."

"I am the eyes and ears of the Hokage, just like you."
I knew. That's why I couldn't be upset with him. The Hokage was to
us what my mother used to be in my previous life: the exception to
every promise of secrecy. The difference is that my mother would
have kept it for herself, while the Hokage acted on it as he pleased…
Yeah, the comparison wasn't really appropriate. Still, I understood.

He knew it because he didn't even bother to look apologetic. On the

contrary, he was smug, the asshole. "See? I was right."

I huffed and shook my head. "I'm still not wearing that blouse at
work."

"Damnit!" Genma cursed, pretending to be upset and disappointed

for a second before laughing.

I chuckled and nudged him. "Idiot," I said fondly before grabbing my

coat.

"Raidou and I were planning to go out for dinner. Do you want to

come with us?"

I glanced over my shoulder at Raidou who gave me one of his rare

and small smiles to show he agreed and that wasn't just Genma
imposing his will.

We often ended the day quite late and cooking then seemed like a
chore. I wasn't rich enough to eat out every night but once would be
fine, especially if it was to spend time with… friends.

I smiled and nodded. "I'd like that. What did you have in mind?"

"You have to decide for us. Curry rice or okonomiyaki?"

"Curry sounds good."

"Heard that, Raidou? You win."

Genma threw an arm around my shoulders. Raidou walked on my

other side with his hands in his pockets.
Outdoors, the weather was windy and cold. The boys were in perfect
position to shield me from the wind, both of them being ten
centimeters taller than me and I used this so shamelessly that
Genma laughed at me when I hid behind him at a crossroads.

"Fear not, young maiden, I shall protect you from the wind," he joked
with an exaggerated tone.

"Yo," a voice sounded out just behind me before I could reply.

Startled, I turned around to see Kakashi. He was accompanied by

Nohara Rin. The medic-nin was a tokubetsu jounin and one of the
most promising doctors from what Yondaime-sama told me. It was
rare to see her out of the hospital unless she was babysitting Naruto
and taking him to the park.

"Hey, Kakashi, Rin," Genma greeted them with a wave of his hand.
"You're not dining at the Hokage residence tonight?"

"It's private time," Kakashi replied with a shrug.

"Considering how upset Naruto was this morning, Minato-sensei

wanted some alone time with him," Rin explained.

"Makes sense. We don't want a repeat performance of that, right

Maiko-chan?" Genma said, smirking at me.

"That would be preferable… for your shin. How is it? Are you sure
you should be walking, you poor thing?" I replied with humor, tilting
my head with mock sympathy.

He pinched the back of my neck in retaliation and I laughed, trying to

get away from him but only managing to get him to pull on my hair.
"Not the hair, you, heathen!"

"Oooh, sorry. Of course the hair is off limits, I don't pull the pigtails of
girls, that's just rude," he said playfully, although he stopped and
probably meant his apology.
Raidou - being much more well behaved - ignored us and offered the
newcomers to join us for dinner. They accepted and we moved on,
walking a little faster now that the night had truly fallen and it was
colder.

My bun was coming undone. I undid it, removing each pin and the
senbon I hid in it.

Genma did a double take as I did and whispered jokingly: "Did you
steal one of mine?"

"Please," I replied with feigned snobbism, "I wouldn't use one of

yours. Kami know where they have been."

He pulled on my ponytail in revenge, but not to tug on my hair: he

removed the elastic band, freeing my long brown hair in waves.
Some strands fell in front of my eyes and I blew them away huffily
while giving Genma a reproving look.

He grinned cheekily and gave me the elastic back. "You never let
them down at work. I like it. Aaand we are here."

I had been expecting one of the cheap restaurants offering rice

drenched in sauce and a small windy room where you sat on stools
in a row in front of the kitchen counter or nearby. I rarely went out to
eat but when I did it with friends from the Genin Corps, that's what I
had been used to (and I didn't like it, which might also explain why I
didn't do it often).

That place was definitely a level above. It was warm and friendly with
wooden tables and comfortable chairs. When the food arrived, the
rice was forming a dam holding back the perfect amount of sauce.
My wallet was going to cry about this but, damn, it was worth it.

"First time coming here?" Genma asked when he saw the face I
made at my plate.
"Yes. This is great," I admitted cheerfully before catching my first
shrimp covered in sauce and tasting it. I hummed in pleasure. The
sauce definitely was homemade, which was rare. "Really good." I
eyed his plate, full of fried pork cutlets instead of shrimps and
pointed my spoon at them. "Want to share?"

"What do I get if I say yes?" Genma teased me.

"My shrimps," I replied dryly. "Take example on Raidou for once. He

's a gentleman."

Raidou and Rin were sitting face to face and they had shared their
plates with barely two words needed.

Genma smirked at that and exchanged a look with Kakashi

pointedly.

I blinked several times, feeling like I was missing something. The

raised eyebrows of those two and the caring behavior of the two
others finally tipped me off. "Oh," I mouthed, wide-eyed. "They
are…"

Genma waved his fingers in a handsign for 'ongoing'.

That was… That's so sweet! One more example of how I managed

to changed things: Rin was alive and soon in a romantic relationship!
I refrained from squealing in delight by attacking ruthlessly Genma's
plate and snatching one of his cutlet.

"You little minx!" He protested, laughing.

I was already eating it to avoid retaliation. I simply pointed out to my

plate to invite him to get his share of shrimps. When I looked at it, I
was surprised to discover that several of them had already
disappeared and were replaced by mackerel. The only one having
ordered this was Kakashi, who blinked at me innocently. I smiled at
him, swallowed my mouthful and turned to Genma. "See, even
Kakashi-san is better at sharing than you."
He huffed and replied: "If you want to taste everything, you should
just come back later."

I focused on my plate and replied quietly without looking up. "You

know I can't afford it too often."

Raidou and Rin were talking together and didn't hear me (or so I
thought), but Kakashi did and I felt his stare on me.

"I don't get it," Genma said, lowering his voice to respect my privacy.
"You have good wages. It's not A-class but still."

I played with my spoon for a few seconds before deciding to be

honest. Genma was a friend (and a nosey one, who wouldn't stop
pestering me until he got an answer) and it's not like I was ashamed
of the truth. "My mother is a resident at the Senju Nursing Home." I
looked up to find everyone staring at me.

Genma was frowning. "I don't know what that is."

"It's a facility which cares for the seriously injured veterans," Rin
explained. "It offers re-education and physiotherapy but also
residential care to those who need continual nursing care beyond the
abilities of their families. Part of the cost is covered by the Veteran
Fund but not all of it. It's still costly."

"Shit. Maiko, I'm sorry," Genma immediately apologized for pushing.

"It's fine. It's not a secret and I'm not poor. I just need to be careful
with money. And if you're going to offer or try to pay for my meal, I'm
going to hit you," I warned him, pointing at his chest. "Just give me
another cutlet."

He pretended to grumble but gave it to me anyway.

I nudged him gently. "See, that wasn't so hard."

We exchanged a soft smile and went back to our meal.

A few minutes later, Rin, who was sitting on my right, leaned toward
me. "Maiko-san… I… I know we don't know each other much but if
you ever need help regarding your mother's medical care, don't
hesitate to ask me."

That was so unexpected that I needed a few seconds to get over my

surprise. "That's… kind of you Rin-san, thank you."

She smiled at me, just as sweetly as her sensei. "I heard a lot about
you. You take care of others. I do too. We shall help each other."

Damn, she was so cute… And I would probably embarrass myself if I

didn't answer right now instead of gawking. "I'd like that."

She grinned fully. "I'm glad. I don't have many female friends."

I groaned in empathy. "I know what you mean. Shinobi corps are so
not conducive to female friendship. When is your next day off? We
could do something together? I was thinking of going to the hot
springs sometime…"

Her face lighted up. "I'd love to!"

Matching our schedules wasn't easy, but we agreed on a date. She

seemed ecstatic. I wasn't sure why. I didn't agree to anything
outlandish.

The explanation came from an unexpected source, as we were

leaving the restaurant one by one after paying. Kakashi had been
first and I followed him.

"She meant it," he told me bluntly. "She doesn't have many friends.
She focused on becoming one of the best medics for years."

I tightened my scarf around my neck and my coat around my chest. I

watched him thoughtfully. "You make quite a pair, don't you?" I
shrugged. "Don't worry. I meant it too. I'd be happy to spend time
with her. I think we'll get along great."
"You made the same face to her as you did to Minato-sensei the first
time you met him."

I was turning towards the restaurant, waiting for our friends. His
remark made me gape at him, wide-eyed. "You remember that?!"

He stared instead of replying.

"It's their smile," I grumbled defensively. "They have the same. It's a
fucking weapon, I swear." I squinted at him. "Is that what you're
hiding under that mask? Another disarming smile?"

He snorted and turned his head away to hide the crinkles of his eye
and mask.

"You totally are," I teased him with a nudge of my elbow. I knew for a
fact that was true. Damn it, now I wanted to see his smile in real life!

"Did we miss something?" Genma asked as he arrived with Rin and

Raidou.

"Nothing important," I dismissed. "Now, it's getting late. I have to go

before I freeze on this sidewalk. Rin-san, it was a pleasure to meet
you. I'm looking forward to our date."

"I'm walking you home," Genma stated just as Rin was returning my
courtesy.

"You don't need to," I refused, surprised.

"I insist," he said seriously.

"Alright," I drawled, choosing to go with the flow instead of making a

scene. "Raidou-san, Kakashi-san, have a good night."

His arm went around mine as we walked toward my home. He was

playing with his senbon in an unusually agitated way.
I glanced at him, frowning. "What's wrong? If this is about the money
thing…"

"Nah. I get it. You don't want to make a big deal out of it, and you
don't want pity or charity."

"Yes," I confirmed, pleased by his understanding.

"No, that's nothing to do with it. I wanted to talk to you about it before
dinner actually. Look, do you remember when you asked me to train
with your cousin? At first, I thought you were asking for yourself and
it got me thinking… maybe we should train together."

"Genma, I'm so far out of your league it's not even funny," I pointed
out.

His senbon went up and down in disapproval (you could learn more
about his feelings by watching his senbon than by watching his face,
and somehow I had gotten used to it). "Don't put yourself down like
that. No matter that you come from the Genin Corps, you're still a
chuunin. I'm just a tokubetsu jounin."

I snorted. "Please," I drawled with a roll of my eyes. "You're one of

the Hokage's bodyguards. I'm sure you could become jounin if you
really wanted to."

He glanced at me with a hint of surprise before he smirked. "So

much faith in me…"

"In the Hokage, actually. I trust that he chose his bodyguards well."

He threw an arm around my shoulders and squeezed me against his

side in retaliation. " Anyway . My point is: you're not as bad as you
pretend to be but you're not as good as you could be, and an
assistant of the Hokage should be ready for… basically anything. So
we should train."
I stared at him, but he ignored me, looking in front of us steadily.
"There is something you're not telling me… How do you know how
good I am and how good I could become?"

He sighed and tilted his head. "Fine. I might have watch you train
with Izumo and Kotetsu. It wasn't exactly planned, I just found you in
the middle of your training."

It had been weeks ago. Izumo and Kotetsu were already in Suna for
the Chuunin Exams.

"You little spy!" I poked him in admonition but, really, this was a
shinobi village, being watched without your knowledge wasn't as
shocking as in my previous life (as long as it wasn't infringing on
your privacy that is). "And? Verdict?"

"Your taijutsu, shurikenjutsu and tessenjutsu are good, but you don't
use any ninjutsu or genjutsu and you're weak against them."

I shrugged. "Never was taught much about it. When Kuma-sensei

helped me train, he focused on taijutsu. That's his specialty."

"I gathered as much. We could easily work on it."

I put an arm around his waist to make our position more comfortable
and leaned my head back in the crook of his elbow. "Well. Refusing
instruction is the privilege of idiots. I'm in."

"Good."

"That is, if I can find some time for you in my suddenly very busy
social life," I joked.

We were turning around a corner.

Genma suddenly pressed me against a wall."Are you saying I am

not a priority, darling?" he whispered in my ear, his skin brushing
mine, his warmth enveloping me.
Anyone else and I would have felt uncomfortable enough to
immediately push him back, but Genma had always been good at
looking nonthreatening, and he had wormed his way into my
defenses. I felt safe… and flustered. I licked my lips nervously and
noticed his eyes following the motion.

"I'll make room for you," I promised a little breathlessly.

"Good." A hand brushed my hair. His lips dropped a kiss on my

temple. He tugged me back on the street gently.

oOo Bonus - Kakashi's PoV oOo

Kamizuki Maiko was nothing special. That was Kakashi's belief since
he first met her. He never understood Minato-sensei's interest for her
(Was it an ego thing? Because she was the first to believe he would
become the Yondaime?), nor Genma's infatuation for her (she was
pretty enough, but Genma could find better).

Well… Kakashi had been proven wrong before. It wasn't often, but it
wasn't new either.

She had a way with people, there was that. She was smart too
especially in an emotional capacity - which admittedly he was
rubbish at. She had caught his attention, just like she had caught
Minato's years ago, and Kakashi should really know better than ever
doubting his sensei.

If she became friend with Rin, he might see her more often. In which
case, it was just natural for him to spend a little more time than
before learning to know her… It made perfect sense. If, while he did
so, he learned a few things about how to tame the little blond devil
he had to babysit, it was just a bonus.

Enemies were truly easier to deal with than kids.

Dam curry rice exists. Take a look on Google Images, it's funny. =)
I'm currently thinking about adding some Kakashi/Maiko and
Genma/Maiko/Kakashi starting in chapter 8 (yes, I'm ahead on the
writing, that's how I can publish so often; I don't promise it will always
be like that). Kakashi is one of my favorite characters and my muse
tends to give him a good place in the plot even when he isn't
planned… EDIT: To be clear, Maiko/Genma is a given, they will be
together. The question is if Kakashi will be part of the romance,
somehow.

Also, if you're interested, you can find me on tumblr, same

username as here. It's a sideblog I opened for manga/anime.

EDIT 30th of July 2017: Bonus added.

While the Hokage's away, Root will play
Trigger warning: snakes ahead.

In our eagerness, Genma and I had forgotten a detail: the Yondaime

and his Guard Platoon were leaving Konoha for a week. They were
going to attend the Chuunin Exams' tournament in Suna.

"Your cousin and his friend made it to the final. I'll tell you all about it
when we get back," Genma promised.

In the absence of the Hokage, work was much quieter. Our days
were shorter too. However it didn't mean we didn't have work to do.

The Jounin Commander was the one in charge of the daily routine,
to his great displeasure. Working for him reminded me of the few
months during which I had been his assistant. I felt a little nostalgic.
It had been a good time: for the first time in my career, I had done
something I liked without too much pressure. Yoshino had trained
me well and Shikaku wasn't the kind of boss to criticize and bully.
Even when everyone had been stressed after the Kyuubi's attack, I
hadn't felt anxious, just overworked. I was fond of Shikaku.

Haruka? Not so much. Shikaku's laziness and nonchalance always

rubbed her up the wrong way. The Nara was perfectly aware of it,
but he wasn't going to change for anyone. If she couldn't deal with it,
it was her problem, not his.

I ended up doing most of the liaison work, leaving the first assistant
to focus on the paperwork in a quiet office. It suited us both perfectly.
I might not have been fond of my time as a genin gofer, but I
appreciated not being stuck to my desk all day.

Shikaku was a man of habits, too lazy to change what worked for
him. I wasn't expecting any surprise. Yet, in the morning of our third
day, I walked in his office and froze before I could give him the usual
morning briefing.

"What the hell-" I breathed.

The Jounin Commander was sleeping on his desk, and he was

reeking of alcohol. Now I knew why his assistant was cowering in the
hallway. He woke up and blinked at me tiredly.

"Alright. What did you do to Yoshino-san?" I sighed.

"What makes you think I did anything?" He grumbled.

I dropped a pile of papers on his desk a little more loudly than

necessary, getting a glare in return. "Because you look pathetic. The
kind of pathetic that tells me you spent too much time wondering
what mistake you made instead of the kind of terrifying that tells me
you're angry."

He straightened slowly, resting his head on his hand as he stared at

me thoughtfully. "Minato owes me so much for stealing you," he
sighed before standing up and stretching. "The answer is in your
observation."

He didn't know what mistake he made. Great. He didn't look eager to

talk about it either. I knew better than to press: I might take more
liberties than most assistants, but I was also smart enough to know
the limits. I nodded, briefed him on his schedule and stepped out of
the office without dilly-dallying. Right now, he needed peace more
than anything.

His assistant was Torikai Akane, a red-haired like her name implied,
from a family offshoot of the Akimichi. She was twisting her fingers in
distress. "It's getting worse," she whispered to me before I could ask.

"Is it?"
"Mostly because his patience is stretched thin, I think. It has been
like this since Shikamaru's birth."

I frowned, trying to remember the months after the Nara's heir birth.
It had been a mess with what happened two weeks later, on the 10th
of October. If there had been any trouble in the Nara household, it
had been overridden by the bigger mess that was Konoha at large
during those days. Maybe that was the problem: something that
hadn't been dealt with at the time and that had gone worse and
worse as time passed.

I shook my head and shrugged. I couldn't do much about it. "I'm

going to bring him something to clean, eat and calm his hungover," I
offered, familiar with the routine. Fortunately, Minato wasn't the kind
to get hungover often (unless his sensei was in town), but he had
had his share of sleepless nights at the office.

"Oh, thank you! I have this pile of reports to organize. A team came
home from an urgent mission last night."

I patted her wrist gently. Akane was six years older than me, but also
she came from the Genin Corps and I remembered her from before
she passed the Intern Chuunin Exams. She had been one of the
eldest, who did their best to help the new genin. She gave good
advice (particularly on who to avoid), and I had always liked her: I
had recommended her to be my successor after all. Now she was
engaged to an Akimichi, which meant she would become a clan
member. She could have let it go to her head, but she had integrated
the Genin Corps' first rule just like I did: we stuck together, always.

This surprise wasn't the only bump in the road that week.

The following afternoon, I was alone at my desk when two Uchiha

came up. I couldn't remember the name of the oldest, but the
youngest was unforgettable: Itachi. It was troubling to see him so
young and different from what he could become. Right now, he was
just a very polite and quiet child - a talented one, true, but still just a
child.
"Kamizuki-san. We come from the mission desk, where we were told
that we were banned from anything higher level than D-rank on the
Hokage's orders. What is the meaning of this? Itachi is ready for
much more. His previous C-ranks went without a hitch!"

I stared at him, aghast. "Uchiha-san. Your eight years old student

killed his first man two weeks ago. In which world isn't that
considered a 'hitch'?"

"He handled his opponent without difficulties, and we went through

the appropriate protocol following this milestone," he replied frostily.

Milestone. Killing a man was a fucking milestone. Good divinities

above, why did I have to be reborn in this crazy world?

"Protocol doesn't take the young age of your charge in consideration,

Uchiha-san," I replied as calmly as I could despite my wish to
strangle him. "Hokage-sama wishes to provide him with a longer-"

"It's unnecessary! This coddling is detrimental to his growth and will

slow down his-"

"He's eight!" I shouted back, exasperated (tentative to keep my

temper in check: failed; that tended to happen when children were
concerned). "Eight and already a genin! Eight and he already killed a
man! Don't give me that bullshit about slowing him down when he's
already far ahead of his age group, age group that will spend a year
longer in the Academy anyway because - let me remind you of that
detail, Uchiha-san - we are not at war anymore!" I stood up when he
looked like he wanted to argue again. "The Hokage's decisions are
not debatable, Uchiha-san!"

"You're blinded by jealousy, career chunin," he seethed.

"I see more clearly than you do, jounin," I retorted. "The individual by
your side is a child . He might be an exceptional one with the edge of
a good blade, but even the best blade breaks when you mistreat it
too early as you forge it. Give him time to rest. That is final ."
The jounin left in a huff. As Itachi followed him more slowly, I whistled
to get his attention while I opened a drawer. He turned and caught
the candy (one of those I had for Naruto on his good days) I threw at
him. He stared at me curiously, waiting for an explanation.

"Sorry for talking about you like you weren't there, Itachi-kun," I said
with a sheepish smile.

He bowed his head and left without a word.

I shook my head and sighed. I bet he was used to it. Poor boy. I
firmly believed that the friendship between Minato and Mikoto helped
a lot to ease things with the Uchiha clan, but Fugaku was still too
hard on his son.

Two days before the Yondaime's return, I had the afternoon off and
spent it with Rin as promised.

The hot springs were new to me in this life. In the previous one,
apart from a short trip to Japan, I had only traveled in Europe.

Here, I had discovered many traditions I wasn't used to. I had

accepted most of them easily but only one had excited me. Hot
springs were the best thing ever . Jacuzzis were just a step above
but, considering there weren't any in this world, they were
disqualified of the competition.

Rin laughed at me when I stepped into the onsen with a very

pleased sigh.

"Hush, you," I said with a smile. "I love onsen. Don't judge."

"I don't," she promised between a few chuckles. "It's just nice to see
you appreciate it so much."

"If I could afford it, I'd test all the most famous onsen of Hi no Kuni," I
declared as I sat on a submerged stone bench. The hot water rose
above my shoulders, at the perfect height.

"It's a nice idea for an honeymoon," Rin pointed out as she sat by my
side.

"If I marry someone rich enough to afford it, I'll be sure to mention it."

"Genma isn't rich, but he has good wages."

I glanced at her with a lopsided grin. "The same as Raidou, in fact.

Are you familiar with his wages, Rin-san?"

"No!"

I winced at her outrage, a little embarrassed but also a little amused

by her vehemence. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make it sound like
you're a gold-digger." I patted her hand underwater and gave her an
apologetic smile. "Considering you're one of the best medics of
Konoha, I doubt you need any financial support anyway. I just
wanted to give you an opportunity to talk about him if you wanted to,
but I guess I'm out of practice with that sort of casual girl talk."

Rin chuckled softly and bowed her head to hide her red cheeks
behind her hair. "Oh. I… I'm the same really."

"We don't even have to talk about the guys anyway," I noted. It just
came naturally since they were something we had in common and
basically how we met. "But if it helps… Genma and I are just friends,
nothing more. I wouldn't mind a serious relationship with him, but I'm
not sure he's interested in that kind of things."

She nodded in understanding. "He's rather… fickle."

"That's a nice way to put it." I looked up at the grey cloud above us.
"Not like Raidou."

"I- Yes. It will be two years now."

I glanced at her, wide-eyed. "Two years… that he's interested in
you?!"

She nodded slowly and curled up a little. "He first asked me out two
years ago, but I… I wasn't in a good place… I was still… grieving my
teammate and great friend…"

"Oh," I breathed in understanding. Damn you Obito, I tried to save

your ass.

I had actually no idea if he was dead or walking around with a creepy

body. The frustrating part of changing things in the shadows was that
I wasn't in a good place to observe the consequences. I had
conjectures, at best. I believed that nothing had changed at Kannabi
bridge because Minato hadn't taken my warning seriously, and when
everything I had predicted became true, he learned from his mistake
and saved Rin thanks to the second scroll (if that was true, the poor
man probably blamed himself terribly for Obito's presumed death).
Outside of asking him directly, I couldn't be sure.

"He was really sympathetic and he left me alone," Rin continued. "He
dated someone else for a year, but they broke up three months ago
and… well…" She looked at me hesitantly before babbling: "I'm
feeling better now. I was thinking about moving on, and Genma
implied that Raidou was still interested and he's really nice…"

"He is," I agreed. "He's a good man. Quiet but honorable and
attentive." He was a little disconcerting when you didn't know him
because he seemed taciturn, but he was the kind of men I could
imagine giving his girlfriend constant attention in the form of small
gifts and actions instead of words.

She nodded eagerly. "So, I let him knew I was interested, but I
probably looked too unsure because he decided to mh… court me."

"Oooh, that's cute." Like I said, a very honorable and attentive man.
"Yes," she agreed but there was a hint of frustration as she pulled on
her hair, "but I'm worried he'll think it's going too slow and gets bored
of me."

I tutted in disagreement. "He's very patient. I don't think it'll be a

problem as long as you're still receptive to his courting."

"But, I mean, he's more experienced than me and older. Won't he

have some… expectations?"

I made a rude noise, then thought about it, sniffed and shook my
head. "He chose to court you. You didn't ask for it. He knows what he
committed to. And, like you pointed out, he's older, not a teenager
anymore, so give him a little more credit, he'll wait for you to be
ready. If he doesn't, he doesn't deserve you anyway. Don't let it
bother you. Focus on your own feelings. Let him deal with his own. If
he wants things to change, he'll have to talk to you about it and that's
it."

She stared at me.

I fidgeted a little, feeling self-conscious. "What?"

"You… You're very mature, Maiko-san. Kakashi and Minato-sensei

told me so, but I hadn't realized how much."

I blushed a little and cleared my throat.

In my Academy days, I was better at hiding (if I hadn't been I would

have graduated early and been sent on the battlefields, and I valued
my mental health much more than supposed glory, thank you very
much). As time passed, I slipped more and more. I wasn't surprised
that Minato had noticed, otherwise he wouldn't have offered a
sensitive position to a sixteen years old nobody, but I hadn't realized
that I had appeared on Kakashi's radar too.

"Anyway," I mumbled.
Rin giggled but gracefully offered another subject of discussion: her
work. Medicine had always interested me so I was more than happy
to talk about her research and listen to her explanations. Chakra
changed many things in this world. Some of the things I knew about
biology were obsolete and it made me glad I hadn't tried a career in
medicine. I would have messed up.

We left the bath when it became too much (despite my love for it,
there was such a thing as too much bathing in those hot mineral
waters), but we didn't go far: this place was a spa who also offered
massages. Rin had offered to try it, and I had agreed to splurge a
little. My birthday was coming soon, this was my present to myself.

Wearing a yukata provided by the bathhouse, we were waiting on

wooden benches for the client before us to leave. We somehow
ended up discussing Konoha's politics on maternity and birth rate. I
was to blame of course, I was a feminist at heart from my past life
and this world had a lot of flaws on the subject.

"Oh, I know that the elders always want more clan babies. The
Council regularly points out that the birth rates didn't pick up to the
pre-war level, but all that they do against the problem is harassing
women, pressuring those who are still single to marry or pressuring
those who only have one child to pop more babies. They don't stop
to consider why these women aren't making more babies of their
own volition. They work on the assumption that they're just bad
women who refuse to do their supposed 'duty' to their families and
village."

I was in full rant. I rarely could afford to speak my mind, although I

had a lot to say on many subjects. As an assistant I was supposed to
stay quiet, but Rin was a friend and we were on the same
wavelength.

She didn't seem to mind my spirited speech. "Why do you think they
don't?"
"Well, maybe someone should ask them . There can be as many
reasons as there are women after all, but I can imagine a few: the
fact that women are expected to drop their job as soon as they have
children, the absence of appropriate childcare for those who which to
continue to work, the absence of support-"

I was interrupted by the spa's door banging open and a woman

leaving briskly. I blinked at her back for a few seconds before
realizing that was Nara Yoshino. She seemed agitated. I looked up
to the masseur who stepped out next. She looked uneasy.

"She heard you and she suddenly grew upset," the woman admitted
to me in a whisper.

Startled by the idea that I was responsible for Yoshino's mood, I

glanced at Rin. "I'll be right back," I promised before I ran after
Yoshino. I called her name, hoping I could catch her before she left
the premises. "Yoshino-san, please, wait!" I insisted.

She froze not far from the door.

"Yoshino-san. What's wrong?" I asked gently, brushing her wrist.

"Nothing," she replied, "I'm just… a little tired, Maiko-chan, that's all."

"No," I said, surprising myself as much as her, "there is something

more, I can tell."

I hadn't seen her in ages, but she looked tired indeed. She had put
on weight and her eyes were ringed. This didn't look like temporary
fatigue but something more complex. I hadn't forgotten Shikaku's
frustration and their relationship troubles either. It seemed there truly
was something peculiar going on.

"Look. This isn't the right place but maybe we could talk," I offered
gently. "I'm free tomorrow morning. I could come for tea. What do
you think?"
She looked ready to protest, to refuse my offer of help and hide
behind her temper.

"Yoshino-san, please, I owe you so much." I did. First when I was in

the Genin Corps, she had encouraged me. Then, when I was
chuunin, she had given me my chance as her replacement, which
had led me to my current dream job. "Let me be there for you. I won't
force you to speak of anything you don't want to, let's just get some
tea together, to catch up."

"Tea," she repeated. "Alright, I'd like that."

I smiled, relieved. "Good. I'll come to you tomorrow morning, at ten.

Take care of yourself, Yoshino-san."

She nodded and left quietly. It was unlike her.

I went back to Rin and my massage, after which we went to have

tempura. She chose the restaurant and admitted that she was
compensating for years of never eating there because Kakashi didn't
like anything fried. I teased her good-naturedly about the sacrifices
she made for her teammates.

It was a really good evening. We learned a lot about each other. She
became my closest friend, just like that. It was a sad proof of my
absence of social life, but I supposed that was fine since she was the
same. We were made for each other!

Despite a good evening, I hadn't forgotten Yoshino, or the fact that I

had to visit my mother for my birthday before going to work this
afternoon.

I had an hour left before going to the Nara Compound when there
was a knock at my door. I opened it to find an ANBU waiting. He
looked young, short and lean, with long brown hair.

"Kamizuki-san, you're summoned by the Council."

I frowned, bewildered. "Did something happen?"

"It's classified."

Oh, great, the famous excuse, so old and overused that it became a
running joke in shinobi ranks. You didn't want to talk about
something? Just said 'classified'.

I sighed. This better not made me late. Yoshino would be even more
upset if I missed our rendez-vous. "Alright. Give me a second." I
turned around to fetch my thigh holster in my bedroom. As I did so, I
grabbed an elastic band to pull my hair in a low ponytail. I didn't have
time for anything fancier. Finally, looking for my scarf because it was
still chilly outside, I glanced back in my living room to see the ANBU
had stepped into my apartment (without removing his shoes, the
lout) and…

"What are you doing?"

He looked up calmly. "Admiring your traps. They're good." For your

level, was implied.

Suspicion slowly crept up in me. "Thank you, mh… sorry, what's your
codename?"

"Zou."

I finished adjusting the holster around my thigh without looking away

from him. "Zou is taller than you."

His attack was fast. So fast that if I hadn't expected it, there was
nothing that I could have done. As it is, his kunai hit the door as I
closed it with a bang. I heard a tag go off. Not an explosive tag, but a
kind of powder or gas. Was he trying to knock me out? That wasn't
really reassuring. I locked the door and pushed a dresser behind it,
conscious that not much could stop an elite ninja from reaching his
target.
As I did so, I was reminded vividly of what I was hiding in that
dresser. What I was hiding all around my apartment in fact. They
were memo, little notes with hidden meaning that wouldn't make
much sense to anyone of this world, but that reminded me of
important plot points. I had scattered them around in my books and
files. At the time, I thought I was indulging my paranoia to ease my
anxiety. It sure wasn't very practical with the number of times I had to
find one note in particular and didn't remember where it was! Right
now, I could have kissed past-me for my brilliance. Even if that guy -
whoever he was and worked for - found one note, he wouldn't find
them all and good luck to him to make sense of it!

In a very unexpected turn of event, the dresser started growing

arms. I squeaked and ran to the other side of the room as I finally
realized who I was dealing with. The Mokuton guy! The one who had
worked for Root before switching loyalty! The one who had had so
many names that I couldn't recall one in particular (in my notes, he
was named Groot… don't judge, Groot is awesome).

I didn't have many options. Going out by the window wasn't one of it:
it was trapped. That detail was probably the only thing that stopped
Root from barging in this way, but they could have others waiting just
outside if I made the mistake to disarm the trap.

Mokuton was so out of my league that I didn't even consider fighting.

But I could do a beacon! I had perfectly average reserves, but I had

a very decent control: not enough to become a medic-nin but
certainly enough for an universal call for help. Yes, I could do that. I
clapped my hands together, closed my eyes and…

A branch spurted out of the floor and tried to ensnare me. I leapt out
of the way, unconsciously coming closer to the window. That's when
it burst and hands grabbed me, trying to drag me outside. I
screamed, as much in fear as in pain because of the glass cutting
me. I struggled against the hold, but snakes came down to ensnare
me, tying me up tightly, their cold touch creeping me out. I screamed
again in fear. Snakes! There were snakes everywhere! My bedroom
was filled with branches slowly turning into snakes.

And they were talking! Whispering. Hissing. They were asking all
sort of questions. If I didn't answer them, they were going to eat me
bit by bit. Their fangs shined under the light and were ready to pierce
right through me.

My chest hurt. Upper right shoulder. Left side. They were going to
finish what they started. Now .

After getting promoted to chuunin, at thirteen years old, I had been

sent to the Messengers Corps. It was courier work, like I was familiar
with, except for one detail: all the trips were out of Konoha, to the
different outposts in Fire Country. Supplies, schedules, orders… we
dealt with anything that wasn't urgent enough to be sent by carrier
birds or sensitive enough to necessitate a team of field shinobi.

I had rarely left Konoha before that. For a year, I became extremely
familiar with the Land of Fire, its outposts, its towns, its landscapes…
After a few weeks of apprehension, I liked it. I had always been more
fond of nature than cities, and I hadn't realized I missed this
environment until I had it back.

Being newly promoted, I had been teamed with an experienced

chuunin: Yamashiro Aoba. He had been infuriatingly condescending
at first, when he learnt I came from the Genin Corps. After two
missions together, he had stopped talking down to me. The change
had been so brutal in our third mission together that I had given him
a surprised glance. He had pushed his glasses higher on his nose
and admitted: "I noted that your field promotion was deserved." It
was as much of an apology as I would ever get. After that, our
relationship was much more cordial. Yet, our collaboration in the
Messengers Corps had a brutal end.
We had been sent to an outpost on Ame's border. We weren't at war
with the closest nations (Suna and Iwa) anymore. It was just a
supply run and a standard inspection of the hidden traps and
stashes. It turned to hell when Orochimaru appeared at the tree
house where we had been resting for the night.

It was early morning. The emergency stash had been resupplied. We

were getting ready to leave. Fifteen minutes and our paths wouldn't
have crossed.

Luck wasn't on our side.

I was sitting on a branch, putting on my shoes. Our third teammate,

Togeito Tessen, was hiding our traces inside the tree house. Aoba
was waiting for us at the bottom of the tree, adjusting his backpack.

The sannin appeared without warning a few steps away from Aoba.
He looked a little messed up, his uniform torn and his pale skin
scraped with blood, as if he had just left a difficult fight (and a difficult
fight for a sannin was a death warrant for us).

" Orochimaru-sama!" Aoba cried out. "We weren't expecting you. Do

you need help?"

I had met Orochimaru only once before. It was one time too many.
He was scary, even before defecting and becoming an overt
psychopath. The Genin Corps had horror stories about him. We all
agreed that he was somehow linked to the disappearances of
children, no matter the absence of proof. It was just one of those
things that seemed obvious to small fry and that was considered
baseless slander by the higher-ups. As a rule, we agreed to never
ever stay alone with him. The only time I had to give him a message,
I had spent hours waiting for him to be in the company of someone I
could trust - Jiraiya. I didn't make a lot of money that day (Kuma had
taken a look at my task scroll and understood perfectly), but at least I
didn't end up in a lab.
Seeing him again gave me goose bumps. Contrary to Aoba, who
admired any elite shinobi, I knew exactly what he was capable of;
what kind of monster hid behind all his skills and genius. To see him
with a Konoha headband was more disturbing to me than reassuring.
He was only hiding behind this pretence and right here, far from
Konoha, it didn't mean much.

I chose to stay as far as I could. As I did so, a noise made me turn

around to glance inside the tree house. An hawk had just landed on
a pole dedicated to this purpose. I could see a message in its
container with a red ribbon for emergency and a weird kunai tied to
it, a three-pronged kunai, the Yondaime's signature weapon.

As Tessen went to check the message, I made a guess. An

impulsive one, so far-fetched that it wouldn't have come to the mind
of anyone without my foreknowledge.

My memories had never been cleared about when Orochimaru

became a traitor.

In that moment, I knew.

I dropped from the tree, directly falling on Aoba who hadn't seen it
coming and went to the ground under my weight. Snakes burst out of
Orochimaru's sleeves. The attack meant for Aoba pierced my
shoulder. Fangs bit me all over the chest. The pain was blinding. I
heard myself scream and felt the contact with the ground, but I was
unable to roll away to avoid another attack.

Even tired, Orochimaru was fast. Fortunately for me, Aoba wasn't
too bad himself. Despite the shock of being attacked by a Sannin
and the way I had thrown him to the side, he had the reflex to grab
my ankle and pull me away from the line of fire. Orochimaru's
second attack avoided any vital points once again. It went through
my side, and I only was able to scream anew, my vision filled with
fangs and reptilian eyes.
Was it a few seconds or more that followed? I couldn't say, whether
because of a lapse of memory or because I passed out. The next
thing I remembered was a flash of yellow.

I learned later that the message was a warning about Orochimaru

going rogue and an order to summon the Hokage via his kunai if he
was seen. Tessen, having heard us, had immediately done so.

For that, I took back what I said: luck was definitely on our side.
Really, it was the story of my life (this one anyway): I probably
gathered enough good karma to compensate my initial bad luck… or
something.

I didn't see the fight. From what I heard, there wasn't much to see:
as soon as Minato had appeared, Orochimaru had managed to flee
by forcing his opponent to protect Aoba and I from a giant snake.

I vaguely remembered three faces peering down at me. The

Hokage's bodyguards had followed him.

" Oh, hell."

Yeah, I was probably a sight to see with two holes in me and

puncture wounds everywhere else.

I had difficulty breathing. The world was cold and painful… and
slowly going darker.

" She needs med-evac, now ."

I couldn't tell you how it felt to be transported by the Flying Thunder

Formation Technique. I don't remember it.

There was only pain.

The snakes! They were grabbing me! Holding me down! No! I had to
get away! Get away from their hissing!
"Maiko! Maiko! It's over. It's over! You're safe!"

No! They were still hissing! Oh kami, let me get away!

"Can't you knock her out?!"

"No, it's the worst thing to do to victims of a genjutsu attack. They

can't distinguish illusions from reality or sleep from-"

"Let her go. She's panicking because you're holding her."

They weren't making any sense, this constant whistling was

exhausting, but they let me go. For now.

I curled up as much as I could, protecting my chest and giving them

as less surface to bite as I could. I couldn't help but whimper slightly.
I just wanted it to be over. Death was less painful than this. Death
was more merciful than this.

"Alright, she calmed down. Now how do we snap her out of this, Rin-
san?"

"I could send a pulse of chakra to disrupt her chakra flow, but with
that level of genjutsu it can be identified as an attack by the
organism and set back the recovery. It would be better with someone
familiar, with a chakra she could recognize, that she doesn't risk to
identify as a threat. Anyone come to mind?"

"Her cousin seems like the best bet, but he was at the Chuunin
Exams."

"Last report said they were a few hours away. We could send an
hawk. Warn Hokage-sama of what happened and he could transport
the cousin here right away."

"Do it. And in the meantime, ANBU Commander, you better find
some answers. The Hokage will want to know who planned these
simultaneous attacks. He's not the only one."
"Indeed, Shikaku-san."

oOo Bonus - Genma's PoV oOo

"What do you mean it's her birthday?" Genma sputtered. "You

couldn't have said that earlier ?!"

Izumo glanced at the tokubetsu warily. "I'm sorry, I didn't know you
cared."

"She's a friend," Genma replied with a twirl of his senbon. "It's

considerate to do something for a friend's birthday."

"I'm sure she won't mind if you're a little late. I'll give her my gift
tomorrow after all."

Genma huffed. "Maybe, but I still need an idea." He looked at the

cloudy sky and twirled his senbon once more. "Damn it, I'm bad at
gifts." He blinked when he noticed an hawk flying in their direction.
When it reached them, it turned around the Yondaime as it lost
altitude.

The group of Konoha shinobi stopped as one and watched quietly as

their Hokage accepted the message. The spike of Killing Intent was
as short as it was deadly. The genin and chunin went down on bent
knee, shaking like leaves. The jounin and ANBU froze, shivering.
Gone was the amiable Hokage who had joked around with his young
subordinates. His eyes were as sharp as a blade and his face as
cold as stone.

Something bad had happened.

"Kamizuki-kun," the Yondaime called.

"Y-yes?" Izumo stuttered, quivering.

The Hokage appeared by his side. "Your cousin has been attacked.
You're needed at the hospital right away. I'm transporting you. Guard
Platoon, follow. ANBU, stay and maintain security for the rest of the
group. Shibi-san, you're in charge. Don't delay."

A chorus of agreements answered him. Izumo couldn't speak, he

glanced at Genma, wide-eyed with fear. His cousin, attacked?!

Genma didn't show any emotion, but his lip was bleeding.

At first, I wrote that Genma had broken his senbon in half but that's a
little excessive for his poor teeth, isn't it?

For what I asked in the previous chapter: thanks for giving me your
opinion! My muse has decided: there will be some Kakashi added to
the mix. I won't spoil you the details. ;p
Misery loves company
Triggers Warning: trauma aftermath, discussion of depression

The fabric of reality knit back together in an instant.

I jolted, breathless.

"Maiko-nee-chan? It's Izumo."

Immediately reaching for the source of that voice, I clung to him like
a limpet with my arms around his shoulders and my face hidden
against his neck. "Are they gone?" I whispered with a hoarse voice.
My throat hurt. "The snakes. Are they gone?"

"Yes, nee-chan, They're gone. It's over." He brushed my hair gently.

I grabbed his shirt tightly and focused on taking regular breaths.

Izumo smelt like sweat, forest and dirt, like someone who had
traveled for a long time through Hi no Kuni's woods. It was familiar
and reassuring.

"It was a genjutsu, nee-chan. You were attacked in your apartment,"

he said with a quivering voice. "Do you remember?"

"Anbu."

"Anbu?"

"There was an Anbu at the door. A cat mask, like Zou but not Zou.
Then mokuton and snakes everywhere . They were hissing so many
questions. I just wanted them to shut up."

"What kind of questions?" A voice asked.

"Sssh," I whispered. If people spoke, I couldn't listen for the hissing.
The snakes might come back.

"Maiko-san, I know you've been through something difficult, but if

you gave information to whoever attacked you, we need to know."

I shook my head against Izumo's shirt. "I didn't say a thing. Not a
thing."

"Are you sure ?"

"I kept my mouth shut. I didn't want the snakes to go in. Orochimaru,
he has snakes who can go out of his hands and mouth, you know?
That… that's just… Gonna throw up." I scrambled out of Izumo's
embrace and leant over the edge of what I dimly recognized as a
bed. A basin appeared and a pair of hands kept my hair out of my
way as I emptied my stomach and tried to regurgitate my organs
while I was it. When I stopped heaving, someone offered me a wet
cloth and I wiped my face carefully. I was covered with cold sweat.

I finally looked around the room to discover it was quite full.

Great. How embarrassing.

Apart from Izumo sitting beside me and rubbing my back, there was
Rin who put the basin away and offered me a gentle smile. She put
her hand over my forehead and it glowed green before my nausea
ebbed.

At the foot of the bed, the Yondaime was holding the metal rail with
white knuckles. Despite that, when our eyes met, he gave me a
slight encouraging smile.

On his left was the Jounin Commander with his arms crossed, and
on his right the ANBU commander. The latter was the one asking me
questions: his modified voice was characteristic of ANBU.
Then there was Genma, leaning against the wall near the door. His
senbon was nowhere to be seen, but he was biting his scratched
bottom lip and looking at his feet.

"Maiko-san. Can you give us a preliminary report?" The ANBU

Commander insisted.

I made the hand sign for 'water' in Rin's direction. She quickly poured
me a glass.

Once I had spit out most of the bad taste and drank enough to
soothe my throat, I spoke: "I can try. It's… blurry. I can't say when the
genjutsu started. Now that you tell me it was one, it seems obvious
but it was… it looked real until… until snakes emerged from the
furniture." I played with the wet cloth I had been given, looking down
in shame as I murmured softly: "I suck at countering genjutsu."

"From what you're saying, it sounds like a very high level one.
Progressive genjutsus are meant to lure the victim in a state where
they won't even think of trying to counter it. It's the hardest type to
resist. A-level."

At least, there was that.

Izumo's hand on my back helped me to focus on something else

than the awful memories of cold bodies sliding on me as I related
what happened.

"At no point you saw him making hand seals?"

"No."

"Did you see his eyes?"

"I… I can't recall noticing them in particular."

"Maiko-san," the Hokage stepped in. "You need to know that you
weren't the only one attacked this morning."
I flinched. "W-who else?"

"There were several simultaneous attempts against clan

compounds, mainly the Uchiha, the Senju, the Aburame and the
Hyuuga, as well as the Hokage mansion," Shikaku explained. "The
private archives seemed to be their targets, but all those attacks
have been stopped before they could get anything - at least to our
knowledge, controls are ongoing. Apart from minor injuries, you're
the only victim. You're also the only individual targeted."

"They're clearly looking for information," the ANBU commander

added. "That's why we need to know what they asked you and what
they might have learn."

I pushed away free strands of hair from my sweaty face, trying to

make the effort to remember, despite how queasy it made me. "I… It
blurs in my head."

"That's a standard side-effect of powerful interrogation genjutsu," Rin

explained. "Don't try to force it. Close your eyes. Pick up the words
as they come. The important ones will come to you, sooner or later.
Your mind just needs to sort it out and get over the trauma on its own
time."

I followed her advice and pressed my hands against my eyes. After a

long minute, I said: "Names. I remember… names. Orochimaru.
Uchiha. Ame. Jiraiya… I… I don't remember the context."

"That's good enough for now," Minato decided. "Maiko-san, please,

rest. You'll be debriefed again later. Genma will stay with you for a
while."

The three high-ranked men were leaving the room when I

remembered something. "Ah. Shikaku-san!"

The Jounin Commander halted in the doorway and replied before I

could even ask: "Yoshino is aware you were attacked. She'll passed
by when you're allowed visitors."
"Oh, thank you," I breathed.

The door closed behind him.

I looked at Izumo and frowned. "Wait… Weren't you supposed to

come home tomorrow? Don't tell me I was in the genjutsu for a day!"

"No, no," Izumo and Rin denied at the same time.

"We were early and then Yondaime-sama got a message that you
were hurt and he teleported us here," Izumo explained. "The rest of
the group hasn't arrived yet."

"It's the afternoon, Maiko, only a few hours passed," Rin added.

"Oh." I relaxed slightly. "Well, it seemed like a day. I feel like shit." My
hands were still shaking. In fact, I was shaky all over.

A snort came from the door. We turned toward Genma who looked
up, unable to hide his lopsided smile.

"What are you doing over there? Come here and give me a hug,
idiot," I grumbled.

"Ma'am. Yes, ma'am." Genma moved away from the wall, all graceful
moves and languid steps. He went around the bed to sit on the other
side and opened his arms. I leaned into him.

"Worst birthday ever," I sighed.

"No kidding," Genma said as he rubbed my back.

"It beats that time when I also spent most of the day in the hospital,
right, Izumo?"

The boy groaned and hid his face behind his hands. "Nee-chan. You
promised you wouldn't tell anyone about it."
I chuckled. "No details, but at least that time I wasn't the patient." I
rolled my head on Genma's shoulder. It was strangely comfortable,
apart from the aches. "Rin-chan. Why does it hurt… everywhere?" I
rubbed my old scars distractedly. They were the worst.

"High-level genjutsu are straining on the body as much as on the

mind. Your muscles tensed as you tried to fight the illusions. An hot
shower could help."

"Can I have one?" I asked hopefully. I felt filthy.

"Yes, you have a private bathroom," she pointed out with a wave
toward a door.

"I can get you clothes from your apartment," Izumo offered.

I accepted gratefully.

He left quickly, eager to be useful.

Walking to the bathroom with sore muscles was literally a pain, but
the hot water felt heavenly, at least until an optical illusion made me
mistake the handrail for a snake. I screamed and cowered in the
corner, curling up with my knees to the chest.

"Maiko?!" Genma called from just outside the door, the handle going
down.

"I- It's fine! Just… just my imagination," I stuttered, now feeling stupid
on top of feeling horrible.

"Darling, is it alright if I leave the door ajar?"

"Y-yeah."

The door opened just enough for him to better hear me but not see
me. "Do you want to talk to me while you finish?"
I stood up slowly but didn't use the handrail to do so. "A-alright… You
know, I wasn't scared of many things but snakes are definitely on top
of the list now."

"It's still better than little spiders."

I smiled a little and slowly started to wash again. "Are you afraid of
spiders, Genma?"

"Not me, but a friend who I should not name because he made me
swear to take this to my grave."

"Is there an animal you're afraid of?"

"An animal? Mh… I had this mission once near a swamp. An

alligator nearly bit my foot off. I hadn't seen it at all until it attacked.
Those things are nasty."

I chuckled a little more freely and rubbed my arms. "Lucky for you,
there isn't any near Konoha."

"Yeah, once was enough. You know, Izumo and Kotetsu did well at
the Chunin Exams."

I straightened a little at the reminder. "Really?"

"Yes. They both beat their first opponent before getting eliminated.
It's not official yet, but the Yondaime complimented them. Their
promotion is pretty much a given."

"That's wonderful!" Finally some good news on this awful day. "How
was Suna?"

"Hot. Dry. Lots of sand."

"No kidding. Thank you so much, I wouldn't have guessed," I

deadpanned with a roll of my eyes and a fond smile.

"Ok. What about: boring, stuffy and poisonous?"

"You're a real tour guide, Genma. It's incredible how I can imagine
the place now, really."

"I know, I know. You're welcome. At least you appreciate it. Hokage-
sama wasn't convinced by my first overview of the village. I don't get
why."

"Astonishing, indeed. By now he should be used to your dubious

humor."

"You love it."

"I'm not your boss."

"Such a shame. I'd take your orders so well."

I turned off the water and grabbed the two towels Rin had provided.
The first went around my long hair, and the second around my chest
once I had dried my feet and walked out of the shower. I went to the
door and opened it a little more. When Genma glanced at me, I went
on tiptoe to kiss his cheek. "Thank you," I whispered with a small
smile before going back in and closing the door behind me.

Izumo had brought my comfiest pyjamas and I lounged in them

without any shame.

"Are all your clothes green? Seriously," Genma asked, amused.

"We're in Konoha. I'm just keeping up with the theme." The flowers
and leaves pattern was super cute. No shame.

Rin had left to see her other patients, but she had promised that a
psychiatrist specialized in genjutsu aftermath would pass by soon.
Izumo had needed a little more convincing to leave, but I had
reminded him that his best friend would worry and that had done the
trick.
I wanted some quiet, and yet I also dreaded being left alone, which
was why I didn't bother to ask Genma to give me space. He was
content to linger around the room in silence when he sensed I didn't
want to speak. He was observant about body language.

I was staring outside the window, lost in thought, when there was a
knock at the door. I told them to come in, expecting the psychiatrist.

"Aoba," I breathed in surprise when he walked in. He was a

tokubetsu jounin now. His promotion was barely a few months old.
He had found his vocation in the Intelligence Division, even if it had
taken him awhile to get there.

"Maiko. I came as soon as I heard," he said, pushing his sunglasses

back up on his nose.

I smiled softly. "Stop frowning, you'll get wrinkles," I teased him. It

was familiar banter coming from me, and he relaxed slightly at my
casualness.

He nodded at Genma before coming closer to my bed. "You can't

expect me not to worry. The rumors talked about snakes."

I shivered despite myself and rubbed the scar on my shoulder. "It

wasn't Orochimaru. At least… I don't think so. I don't know. It was
just a genjutsu, not actual snakes."

"With a high level one, it doesn't make much difference." He

squeezed my hand gently. "I can't stay but if you need to talk about it
later, you know where to find me."

"Thanks." I squeezed back and smiled before he stepped out of the

room.

A few seconds passed before Genma observed calmly: "You slept

with him."
I chuckled. Trust Genma to deduce those things. "Yes. A few months
ago. He was my first and somehow that doubled his very manly
protective instincts." I laughed about it now, but I had to have a very
serious discussion about it with Aoba, to set him straight. "We
weren't together." His bad habits would drive me crazy. "But he's a
good friend."

"And a good lay?"

I looked at him through my lashes. "I don't kiss and tell." He was
decent. I had to show him a few things, and he had been too eager
to please to wonder how I knew about it when I was still technically a
virgin.

Another knock at the door stopped Genma from replying. This time it
was the psychiatrist, a fifty years old Yamanaka who adjusted her
glasses on her nose when she noticed my bodyguard and asked him
to leave to give me some privacy.

I had seen a psychiatrist in my previous life too. The process wasn't

much different: they asked you how you felt (tired, on edge, terrified
of snakes, afraid of going home) and let you talk it out with patient
and sympathetic faces and noises.

Their diagnosis and what they considered acceptable for work were
a little different. The kind of trauma I went through today (mental
torture, let's call it what it was) would have gotten me weeks of rest
and therapy once upon a time. You could guess that it wouldn't be
the same conclusion in this world…

"You seem well adjusted and very self aware, that's excellent. Of
course, some after-effects are to be expected, and I suspect that it
didn't sink in perfectly yet, but you should be able to deal with it after
a few days of rest. I'll suggest two days off before your debriefing
and a resumption of work the following day. If you need it, don't
hesitate to ask for an appointment at any time."

And that was it. Coddling wasn't a thing in this universe.

I actually felt worse after she left than before. Maybe because it did
start to seek in. I felt cold, and I pulled the covers over me to keep
back shivers. When Genma walked back in, he took a look at me
and came to sit by my side, allowing me to cuddle against his side
without a word.

With my eyes closed, I focused on relaxing. His reassuring presence

helped.

When someone knocked fifteen minutes later, I felt better and

straightened to greet my new guest.

"Yoshino-san! Please, come in." I glanced at Genma who left again

without needing to be asked.

Yoshino didn't look much better than yesterday. She sat down on the
only chair of the room and smiled at me nonetheless. "Maiko-chan.
It's good to see you. Shikaku's message was cryptic on the details. I
was worried."

"I'm better now. I'm sorry I couldn't make it to our rendez-vous, but if
you wish to, I'm willing to listen now."

"No, I don't-"

"Yoshino-san," I interrupted her, looking her in the eye and silently

conveying my resolve to get it out of her. "Talk to me. Please." A
distraction was exactly what I needed now. Dealing with the
problems of others was always easier for me than dealing with my
own. It might not be the healthiest choice, but I was going to have
ample time to deal with my own demons once I would be alone.

For a long minute, I thought she would refused, but she finally pulled
her chair closer and leaned on the mattress before looking around
her. "The last time I was in one of those rooms," she started in a low
voice, "after Shikamaru's birth… I had Shikaku, his mother and mine
all around me, all happy and celebrating… and yet… I just felt
nothing. Nothing else than fatigue. And it has been like that since,"
she confessed in a whisper.

I stared at her, aghast.

Postpartum depression. I had been expecting everything but that.

"Did you… tell Shikaku?"

She shook her head. "At first, I thought I could deal with it on my
own, then there was the mess of October tenth and he already had
too much to worry about. After that, I just… it affected our
relationship and the one I have with Shikamaru. His clan and his
friends started talking, calling me a bad mother. I got irritated over
the smallest things and screamed at Shikaku whenever he tried to
breach the subject…" Now that she had started talking, she seemed
unable to stop, hiding her face in her hands but speaking up
nonetheless. "My mother passed away two years ago, when I
thought I was getting a little better. I had no-one else to talk to.
Shikaku's mother has to help so much with dealing with Shikamaru
that she looks down on me, and I don't want to make it worse. I lost
touch with my friends, and the wives of Shikaku's friends they're…
they're such good mothers. It just seems so natural to them that… I
started to hate them."

The sobbing came quietly, like she was used to hiding it, but when I
carefully held her through it, the sobs became louder and shook her.

After my initial feeling of helplessness, I remembered the meeting

with the psychiatrist I just had. Two days of rest. How ridiculous was
that? What a pathetic approach of psychological distress! I grew
angry against this society that pushed people to hide their suffering
until they broke, that convinced everyone that if you weren't able to
conform to their high standards you were weak and worthless.

Sometimes, I hated this world. Sometimes, I dreamed of a world

where children soldiers were a hideous rarity and not the norm, a
world where torture wasn't a thing I had to worry about. Then, I
remembered the promise I had made to myself when I was a child
listening to propaganda in an Academy teaching how to kill: I wanted
a better world, so I was going to shape it, all around me, piece by
piece.

I let Yoshino cry all these tears that she had kept at bay, rubbing her
back gently.

Then she started babbling: "I don't know… I don't know how to do
this. I'm such a bad mother. Shikamaru doesn't like me. I never know
what to do around him. I get frustrated all the time. I tried to
compensate by dealing with the clan, but they think I'm shirking my
duties to my family. They look down on me. I'm… so, so tired and…
worthless."

"No," I protested vehemently. "No, you're not. You're strong. You

pushed through three years of depression all alone and still you tried
your best, you kept going. You're so strong, Yoshino-san. I…" The
tears came up so suddenly that they took me by surprise. "I admire
you." I dried my tears with my sleeves as best as I could.

Yoshino looked up, her own tears calming down as she watched me
uncertainly, probably wondering why I was reacting this way.

I meant it. Three years dealing with those feelings and situations she
was describing seemed suddenly far worse to me than those stupid
hissing snakes.

Yoshino pulled a tissue for each of us from her bag. We composed

ourselves quietly.

"You… you don't look down on me?" She asked, staring at her
hands. "What a mess I must look like to you, after being so sure of
myself at work."

"No. Never." I leaned forward to squeeze her hands. "You helped me

when I needed it. Let me do the same for you."
It was early evening when Yoshino and I walked into her house. After
I had been discharged from the hospital, I managed to convince
Genma he could go rest since I was sleeping at the Nara compound
tonight. It was a safe place.

I helped Yoshino prepare the guest room then diner. We spoke softly,
of her feelings, her worries, the challenges of caring for a young child
in Konoha, of being a kunoichi who was expected to give up her
work as soon as she had a child, especially in the clans. Everything
she told me about clans incited me to stay as far away as possible
from them, and the Nara clan was one of the most laid-back! I
wouldn't ever consider marrying in the Uchiha or the Hyuga. That
sounded like misogynist hell.

At seven in the evening, Yoshino's mother-in-law dropped off

Shikamaru with a very cold "he has already eaten" before leaving
without a goodbye.

I was waiting in the living room. When the three years old stepped
inside, he barely glanced at me before sprawling on the couch. I
looked at Yoshino, who nodded slowly.

"Shikamaru-kun. I'm Kamizuki Maiko, a friend of your parents. I'd like

to speak to you about something important."

He shifted slightly to open an eye in my direction and made a small

grunt.

I sighed and went to lift him up. He groaned his disapproval but
didn't resist: I was doing all the work. Once we were sitting face to
face, I lifted his chin and looked him in the eye. "Listen. Your mother
asked me to talk to you about this because it's too hard for her to
explain it herself but it's important, for both of you, that you listen.
Alright?"

A spark of curiosity kept his eyes opened and he glanced at Yoshino,

who was sitting a little further. She managed to smile and nod
slightly. He looked back at me and waited.
I did my best to explain clearly but without too much details what
Yoshino went through. She didn't want me to at first, but I had
managed to convince her that Shikamaru was too smart and aware
to keep him in the dark without repercussions.

"It's not easy for you either, I know. Your mother feels really bad
about not being able to take care of you like she wants to, but she is
going to do her best to do better for now on, alright? It will just take
time for her to really feel better, so all we're asking from you is that
you're a little patient," I concluded.

Shikamaru had listened carefully during my explanation. His eyes

went from me to his mother regularly before he focused fully on me.
"Okaa-san is going to feel better?"

"She will, if everyone helps her a little bit."

"How do I help?" He asked very seriously.

I smiled, pleased by his response. "When she does something you

like, you tell her. If she does something you don't like and that you
think isn't fair, you tell her too but you tell her gently and explain why.
If you'd like her to do something in particular, you ask her nicely. If
she asks something from you, try to do it; if you don't, talk to her
about why not. The best way for you two to understand each other
better is always for you to talk. Do you think you can do that?"

He sighed. "It's troublesome to talk."

"Believe me, I know. I have to talk to people every day at work and
that's, urgh, the worst," I grumbled, making a frowning face at the
thought of the most annoying people I had to deal with. "But you
know what is even more troublesome?"

He tilted his head in a silent question.

"When people scream and fight. Am I right?"

"Yeah."

"The best way to avoid that is to talk before it gets worse."

Shikamaru thought it through and nodded slowly. "I guess I can try to
talk more."

I beamed and patted his head. "That's the spirit, little genius! I'm
going to let you and your mother alone for a few minutes now."

When I stepped outside of the living room, I discovered Shikaku

standing in the hallway. I froze. We looked at each other silently
before he tilted his head toward the garden.

I closed my haori more tightly around me as we walked into the inner

courtyard. "Did you hear everything?"

"Enough to understand," he sighed, burying his hands in the pockets

of his pants and looking up at the moon playing hide and seek with
the clouds. "I was an idiot."

"Because you believed your family and friends when they told you
that she was just a bad mother?" I asked, unmoved by the intensity
of his stare when he turned back to me. "It's easier, isn't it? To just…
judge people." I moved closer and patted his arm. "Don't beat
yourself up. Yoshino-san told me you tried to help and comfort her
when you could and she appreciated it. She just wasn't in the right
place to accept it at the time."

"And she is now?"

"I believe so. We talked a lot. I think it helped her to evacuate the
pressure she felt."

"The pressure?" Shikaku frowned. I could easily guess what he was

thinking. Did he pressure his wife without his knowledge? Someone
else? Who?
"Social pressure is constant and invisible, what's more, it's
internalized. The more she didn't feel good and the more she beat
herself up over it."

The wind blew, making me shiver. Shikaku stepped closer, shielding

me from the gust.

"When I was told that you were going to sleep here, I thought
Yoshino made the offer to help you," Shikaku said, watching me
intently. "Why is it that you're the one to help when you're the one
hurt this morning?"

My hair flew around me. I angled my face in the wind's direction to

keep the strands away and stared at the trees swaying. "Helping
another is a good way to heal oneself." An owl's call sounded out,
not far. We were close to the forest. "It gives hope and purpose. It
puts things in perspective."

Some noises attracted our attention toward the patio, where Yoshino
was carrying Shikamaru in her arms with the boy's head on her
shoulder. She had pulled down her shirt's collar to free a shoulder, to
get some skin on skin contact with her son, like I had advised her to
facilitate bonding. Shikamaru was bundled in a blanket. He looked
extremely comfortable, ready to doze.

Shikaku's face softened significantly, and he walked up to them.

I took my leave as discreetly as possible when they hugged each

other. They needed some private time to come to terms with this.

Fortunately, the guest room was far enough from the others to allow
everyone some privacy. I hadn't eaten dinner with this turn of events,
but when I settled on the futon, far from anything that could turn into
a snake, I realized I wasn't really hungry.

This twenty-third day of March had been a right mess. It dragged on

as sleep evaded me, but I felt at peace, knowing that I had helped
somehow.
oOo Bonus - The Nara's PoV oOo

"You shouldn't have let the Hokage steal her," Yoshino whispered.

"Sage, don't remind me," Shikaku whispered back with a soft groan.
"It's not like I had a choice, but Minato owes me so much, the lucky
bastard."

Yoshino giggled, and Shikaku glanced at her fondly, pleased to hear

what had become a rare sound these last years. They exchanged a
smile over Shikamaru's head. The moon was lighting their bedroom
just enough for them to see each other. They were lying down in bed
with their son in between.

"It was her birthday today," he said, remembering Genma's

comment.

"Really? We should give her something."

He hummed in agreement.

She hit him lightly. "That's the part where you make a suggestion,
lazy bum, or else I'll buy her a whole kimono set."

"You could empty the Nara's vault and I would agree."

Yoshino faltered, understanding the unsaid statement that any gift

would be worth it for the help Maiko had given them. "Well, your
mother might not approve."

"Let me handle her." Shikaku reached for her hand and intertwined
their fingers. "I'll speak to her."

Thankful, Yoshino tilted her head to hide the tears gathering at the
corner of her eyes. "… I'm buying Maiko-chan a yukata."

Shikaku hummed peacefully. "She would like floral patterns."

"In soft green and pink," Yoshino agreed.

N/A: A kimono set, a traditional one in silk with all the accessories, is
really expensive (nowadays, they're often rented in Japan). A yukata
is more affordable.

This chapter has actually been cut in two parts with the following
one. There was too much drama so I added more cuteness (hi,
Shikamaru, another favorite character of mine who decided to pop
up and be adorable) to balance it and it just… grew. I hope you like it
because I was almost pulling my hair while I worked on those.
Company chases away misery
Triggers warning: excessive alcohol consumption leading to mild
belligerent behavior, trauma aftermath

The following morning, after a few hours of sleep only, I woke up

groggy to find a kid curled up by my side. When I poked him,
Shikamaru groaned and blinked an eye open. "Mom said to wake
you up for breakfast," he mumbled.

I chuckled and brushed his long hair aside, away from his face. "Is
that so? And when did she say that?"

"Dunno. It was a drag to wake you so I just lied down there."

I giggled, grabbed my haori to pull it on over my pyjamas, and

kneeled to lift him in my arms. "Aww, my own teddy bear!"

"I am not," he protested but didn't try to get out of my hold to walk by
himself.

"Yoshino-san, Shikaku-san," I said cheerfully when I stepped into the

dining room. "I'm keeping your son. I think he'll make a really good
teddy bear."

The couple looked up with amused smiles when their son groaned.

"Mom, your friend is even weirder than dad's," he grumbled.

"Aww, I'm being compared to Inoichi-san and Chouza-san. What an

honor!" I sat down at the kotatsu and pulled Shikamaru on my lap.

He didn't try to escape but insisted: "It wasn't a compliment."

"Sure thing, Shikamaru-kun. Did you sleep well?"

"It was fine. Mom and dad's bed is comfy."

I hummed but didn't comment on that detail.

"You?" He asked, when his mother raised an eyebrow to remind him

about that silly thing called politeness.

"It was okay. No snakes. Which is good."

"Why would there be snakes in your bed?"

"Well, some of them were mean to me yesterday, you see."

"Is that why you slept there?"

"Yep," I replied cheerfully, "deer are good at stomping on snakes."

"Deer are smart," he replied very seriously.

I chuckled and rested my chin on top of his head.

Breakfast was peaceful and exactly what I needed after yesterday.

Yoshino went with Shikamaru to the bathroom as soon as he

finished eating, leaving me alone with Shikaku. The Nara clan's head
pushed a small box toward me. I opened it to discover dried leaves.

"Herbal tea," he explained, "for sleep. Grown by the Yamanaka,

prepared by the Nara."

I smiled softly at the gift. "Thank you." I was going to make good use
of it in the coming days, no doubt.

When I took my leave after Shikaku had already gone to work,

Yoshino hugged me on the doorstep and said: "Thank you for
everything. You'll always be welcome here."
"Take care of yourself, Yoshino-san," I replied with a pat on her
shoulder.

I went to my aunt and cousin's house before going back to my

apartment. Izumo opened the door.

"Hey. I was wondering if you could accompany me home. You know,

in case there are any snakes left," I said with humor.

Not fooled for a second, Izumo immediately agreed. He was carrying

a bag as we walked and I glanced at it curiously.

"You don't think we were going to forget your birthday just because
yesterday was awful, right?" He replied to my silent question. "On
the contrary, we have to compensate!"

"Aww!"

He let me glance inside the bag.

"Aunt Izuna's food!" I clapped my hands cheerfully. "Are these maki?

Uh? Are they? are they?!"

"Yes. And yes, there are shrimp ones and salmon ones."

"Yes!" I walked up the stairs with more enthusiasm than I had before
knowing what to expect for lunch. I was still sore all over from the
genjutsu aftermath, and I moved slowly. Izumo was kind not to
comment on it.

"Well, you look more lively than I expected." Genma was waiting in
front of my door with an ANBU by his side.

I slowed down at the sight before getting a grip on myself and

sauntering forward. "Shrimp and salmon maki from Izuna-oba-san!"

"It's her favorite food, apart from desserts," Izumo explained

helpfully.
I nodded very seriously before turning to face the ANBU. He had a
dog mask and a white cloak with a hood covering his hair. "May I
help you?"

He pulled a mask from his cloak. "Is that what the individual who
attacked you was wearing?"

I flinched. "Yes."

The mask disappeared right away. "That's all I needed to know.

Thank you." He bowed his head and left.

Genma put a hand on my shoulder and squeezed gently as I pulled

myself together. I cleared my throat and opened the front door.

"So," Izumo started to distract me, "do you want your gift now or after
lunch?"

"Good question," Genma said, removing a package from one of his

pockets. "I can't stay for lunch, sorry."

"That's fine. Gimme!" I ordered with grabby hands.

I busied myself with unwrapping my presents while Izumo whispered

to Genma: "When she acts like that, it's to distract herself. You
should go along with it or she's going to cry."

"Izumo-kun, you need to work on your discretion," I pointed out

distractedly just before I unfold the fan he offered me. "Oooh, it's so
pretty!" A forest of bamboo was hand painted on a white and silver
background of clouds. The details were exquisite.

"I wanted to buy you one of the tessen they are so famous for, but
we were banned from the weaponsmith district," Izumo explained.

"It's perfect!" I insisted cheerfully, fanning myself with it and admiring

the shift of the colors. "I love it. Tessen are less pretty anyway." Mine
were plain black and silver. You didn't need anything fancy for
something which was going to end up covered in blood.
I pulled Izumo into a hug and kissed his cheek before unwrapping
Genma's gift.

"Before you protest it's too much, I just want to point out that this
comes from Rin, Minato-sama and me. I asked her help, we noticed
this in a shop and he popped up behind us when we were discussing
the price so…" Genma scratched his jaw sheepishly. "We ended up
buying it together."

Now frankly curious, I pulled out the famous gift.

Stud earrings. Long ones shaped like leaves, that followed the
bottom of the earlobe and wouldn't be a risk during a fight. That
didn't seem outlandish at first, but they were shining like emeralds
and gold. "Are you crazy?" I squeaked.

"Do you like them?"

"Of course! They're gorgeous! But that's not-"

"Good. That's all I wanted to know. See ya!" And he disappeared in a

shunshin, leaving me sputtering.

"He knows you well," Izumo pointed out, amused.

Damn it.

After being left alone (it had taken a while to convince Izumo, but as
a soon to be promoted chunin, he had other things to do), I looked
around me to what had once been a safe place, my little haven. It
wasn't the case anymore. It felt hostile and foreign.

At first glance, nothing had changed, even in my bedroom. The

dresser, the window and the wooden floor were intact, proof that
most of the attack had been a genjutsu and not real. My books and
papers seemed untouched. Everything seemed in its place.
I closed the shutters before doing a more thorough inspection lighted
by a torch. It wasn't paranoia when they already tried to get you.

I removed every memo from their hiding place and spread them over
the ground, counting them twice just to be sure. They were all there.
I sighed in relief, just before I clenched my fists as I realized that they
could have simply copy any of those memo and put them back
where they found them.

I groaned in desperation. There was no comfort to be found in 'what

if' and worst case scenarios. I had become complacent, and my
secrets might be compromised. It was better to operate under the
assumption that they were.

Nervously tapping on my knees, I stared at the memos, looking for a

solution, an idea. Unfortunately, the only thing currently in my mind
was anxiety slowly swelling into a panic attack. Filled with a
desperation I hadn't felt in years, I gathered the papers and sealed
them into the most secure scroll I had - a gift from Hokage-sama, to
protect any classified documents that I had to move outside of the
office. I hid the scroll in my cleavage and pulled on the most
concealing shirt and pullover I had. I grabbed my coat and nearly ran
out of the door.

I felt extremely jittery, ready to burst into tears at the slightest noise
or hit the first person to touch me inadvertently. It was for the best
that my weapons weren't in immediate reach under my coat.
Stabbing innocent people was frowned upon, even under stress.
Something about self-control or what not…

I used the back alleys, quiet and deserted, to avoid social

interactions, and reached a quieter part of Konohagakure, filled with
more trees. I passed by the old Senju compound - what was left of it
- and walked under the signboard stating "Senju Nursing Home". I
stepped into the lobby discreetly, nodded at the few people who
noticed me, and directly went down a familiar path.
My mother's room was on the second floor. It wasn't anything fancy, I
couldn't afford more, but I always made sure that she had everything
she could wish for, putting her needs above my own without
hesitation. She was my mom.

Of course, I once had another mom, who raised me well and loved
me very much. I remembered her, in that vague way that I
remembered the rest of my previous life. I still loved her.

I had enough love for two moms, as different as they were.

The first one wouldn't have let me anywhere near a blade that wasn't
for cooking. The second one put a dull kunai in my hand at six years
old, taught me how to throw it and where to hit if anyone ever tried to
hurt me.

My second mom was a kunoichi, through and through. She had once
been a tokubetsu jounin specialized in infiltration. I had never been
able to lie to her or hide anything from her. She read most people
like an open book.

I had inherited her ordinary-looking appearance. Dark hair, beautiful

and docile, easy to put in any hairdo, but common. An oval face with
symmetric but mundane features. Eyebrows a little thick but nicely
shaped. A body slightly curvy but not so much that it became
impractical. Tall but not too tall. The most important difference
between us was the color of our eyes. Hers were green. Mine were
grey with only a circle of dark green on the inside.

Unless we tried to be noticed, we were unremarkable. For an

infiltrator, it was a gift. For someone trying to stay inconspicuous like
me, it was just as well.

Midori was reading in bed when I came in. She took a look at me
and frowned. "What happened?"

"Do I look that bad?" I asked with a weak chuckle.

"You look jittery, you're supposed to be at work, and you didn't come
to see me for your birthday yesterday," she listed mercilessly.

I huffed but didn't deny it. I closed the door then the shutters.

Midori put away her book and crossed her hands over the sheets.
"Alright, it's bad." She patted the bed by her side. I threw my coat
over a chair before crawling in her arms, hiding my face in her chest
and shaking slightly as I hold back the tears and anxiety.

"Ssh, let it go, sweetheart. Let it go," she whispered, brushing my

hair.

The dam broke. I sobbed for a few minutes, at ease thanks to the
familiarity of her scent and embrace.

Once I felt a little better, less ready to panic, I told her everything.
The most secret details were conveyed via hand signs. Paranoia
was still staring over my shoulder.

Her hold tightened when she heard of the genjutsu, but she stayed
quiet and attentive.

I told her of my fears, of my incertitude. "I don't know what to do

anymore, okaa-san," I confessed. "Should I tell him ?"

Midori was the only one who knew the truth. She was my only
confidante in a world that couldn't be trusted. She understood when I
referred to the Yondaime without naming him and how desperate I
must be to consider it.

Don't get me wrong, I loved Minato, but despite all his greatness, I
couldn't trust him like I trusted my mother. There were too many
things to take into account when you were Hokage, your moral code
was only one of them. One of the greatest shinobi alive he might be,
but it didn't make him infallible or flawless.
"Mai-chan," Midori replied solemnly, "the first thing you have to
remember is to never ever make a decision in a state of panic unless
it's a life or death situation. You're going to take time to think this
through. You won't make any rash decision. If you have to tell
secrets to anyone, it must be with the certainty that this is the right
choice."

"It might not be life or death right now, but what if-"

"Should anything unexpected and irrevocable happens," she

interrupted calmly, "you're going to take precautionary measures to
ensure that your enemies don't came out victorious."

I straightened and frowned thoughtfully, repeating quietly:

"Precautionary measures…"

The scroll was resting uncomfortably between my breasts. With all

the information it contained, the Yondaime could change the fate of
the world. I had chosen to give him data bits by bits to minimize the
risk of information being compromised, but if anything happened to
me before I could tell him the whole story… Yes, I had to find a way
for him to know everything somehow, but only if I had no other
choice.

Midori squeezed my hand and smiled softly. "That's it. That's my

daughter. Thinking it through and not letting anyone beat her."

I looked down, embarrassed. "Sorry for panicking…"

"Don't, love. Don't apologize for coming to me when you need it. I
know I'm not much of a mother, but I'll always be there for you when
you need me."

I fought back the tears and blinked them away before hugging her
tightly. "Don't say that. You're the best mother I could have hope for
in this world."
She rubbed my back and we basked in each other's presence for a
while.

"Do you want me to take you for a tour in town?" I asked when I felt
more composed.

"I would love that. It has been far too long."

I felt a little guilty at that. I tried to come every Sunday to keep her
company, but I didn't have as much free time as one would believe
for someone who always was in the village instead of gone in
missions. I was grateful that Aunt Izuna came several times a week.

I brought her a sweater and a coat before I pushed the wheelchair

next to her bed and kept it in place as she pulled herself from one
surface to the other. She grumbled at her legs, moving them without
gentleness. I winced when her foreleg hit metal. Just because she
didn't feel pain anymore didn't mean that she wasn't hurting herself. I
stayed quiet nonetheless, respecting her independence and her
stubbornness in dealing with her condition as she wanted. I put a
blanket over her lap, and we left the room. Before leaving the
building, I warned her carers that she would be gone for lunch.

Moving around Konohagakure with a wheelchair wasn't really easy,

but I had gotten used to it. I knew the places to avoid and those
Midori could enjoy freely. We went around a park for most of the
morning as we talked of nothing and everything - mostly my job and
the funny or annoying anecdotes I had collected.

The first problem came up at lunch, when we passed by a tonkatsu

restaurant and Midori pointed at it determinedly. "I want to eat there."

I stared at the front steps and sighed. "Of course you do."

"May I be of assistance, fellow kunoichi?!" A voice boomed just

behind us.
I flinched, but I already knew who to expect when I turned around.
Maito Gai was staring at us with a megawatt smile.

"Hello, Gai-san," I greeted him.

"Maiko-san! And who is your youthful companion?"

"My mother, Kamizuki Midori. Okaa-san, this is Maito Gai, a jounin

and taijutsu expert."

"It's a pleasure to meet the honorable mother of the most

hardworking assistant in Konoha!" Gai shouted with a thumbs-up.

Midori chuckled, took Gai's hand and patted it gently. "What a

delightful young man. My daughter and I would be pleased if you
could help me overcome those dreadful stairs."

"Of course, Kamizuki-san! We shall vanquish those stairs together or

I'll climb up the temple's thousand steps twice!" He promised before
trying to lift Midori in his arms.

I tapped him on the shoulder before mom could hit him with her
hidden tessen (she got mean when she thought anyone was
disrespectful). "The wheelchair, Gai-san. Lift the wheelchair, not my
mother."

"Of course! My apologies, Kamizuki-san, Maiko-san! How insensitive

of me!" He immediately rectified his mistake, and I had to rush
forward to open the door for him. He didn't seem bothered at all by
the heavy weight of the metal contraption. "There you go, Kamizuki-
san! Shall I come back in an hour to help you on the way out after
your lunch?"

"Ah, thank you Gai-san, but-"

"That would be so kind of you!" Midori interrupted me with a bright

smile.

"We don't want to impose," I finished, holding back a sigh.

"Not at all, Maiko-san! I'll be there in an hour! Have a most enjoyable
lunch!" He said with a thumbs up before disappearing in the crowd.

I tilted my head at Midori, unimpressed by her cheerful smile. "Okaa-

san," I sighed.

"He's so entertaining!"

I shook my head. "You're a menace when you're bored."

This evening, I was getting ready for a sleepless night after finally
eating Aunt Izuna's delicious food, when there was a knock at the
door. I froze and stared at it distrustfully before shouting: "If you're an
ANBU, I'm not opening!"

"It's Genma!" was shouted back.

With a huff, I grudgingly opened the door. "What d'you want?" I

grumbled. I wasn't feeling social, and I wasn't exactly fit to be seen
either (those pyjamas were comfy, alright?).

Genma leaned against the doorway and watched me knowingly.

"Drinks with friends or turning around in your bed. Your preference?"

I tilted my head. "… When you put it like that…" I sighed because,
damn it, I knew what was the best choice, but I didn't want to! And
now I was whining… I really needed to get out. "Give me a minute to
change."

"I was expecting more resistance," Genma admitted as he followed

me in.

"Just because I don't do traumatic missions doesn't mean I don't

have a clue how to deal with trauma," I replied as I pushed the door
of my bedroom half-closed. "There is a reason I went to the Nara's
place yesterday or didn't spend most of the day here. Just a warning:
I won't be the best company tonight." I grabbed the first clean thing
that looked appropriate for a social outing and barely noticed that it
was the grey low-cut kimono top that had been banned from work.

"We don't expect you to be, sweetheart. We're here for you, not the
other way around."

"Who's we?"

"It was just supposed to be us, Raidou and Rin but Kakashi invited
himself and Gai followed."

"Sage," I breathed, "I thought I had my fill of Gai for the day… Don't
tell me he gets worse when he drinks?" I jumped into black leggings,
pulling and grumbling until it fit, and left my hair down.

"Eh… Not really. He doesn't get drunk. That guy has the constitution
of a bear. Don't ever try to outdrink him. Even Kakashi knows better
than to accept a challenge on that."

I walked out of the bedroom once presentable. "That would never

cross my mind. I'm a lightweight and I don't like to get wasted."

I grabbed my coat, put on boots and left behind my apartment

without a second thought.

I wasn't fond of drinking, but it definitely beat behind scared of the

shadows in my room. Especially when I had Genma on my right,
Kakashi on my left and Rin in front of me to distract me and, in
Genma's case, to comfort me by letting me lean on his shoulder. I
was tipsy in less than an hour and engaged in yet another feminist
conversation with Rin. When Genma chuckled, tremors going from
his arm to mine, I asked petulantly: "What?"

"You're a belligerent drunk. I hadn't imagined that," he admitted with

a grin.

"Damn right, I am," I grumbled, "and if that dude over there won't
stop bothering that poor civilian, I'm going to go and punch him!" I
pointed at a shinobi at the bar. A few seconds later, he leaned way
too close to the poor woman who had been left alone by her kunoichi
friend for just a few minutes. "Alright, that's it! I'm gonna punch him!"
I declared, putting a hand on Kakashi and Genma's shoulders to
support myself as I stood up.

Genma laughed, apparently extremely entertained by my bellicose

behavior. Gai commented admiringly about my youthful spirit. Only
Rin tried to stop me from making a scene: "Maiko-chan! Maiko-chan!
Sit down, you're going to hurt yourself!"

"Nope! He deserves to be punched! I'm gonna punch him!" I decided

very determinedly.

"Kakashi, for Kami's sake, stop her or she'll regret this tomorrow!"

"Maa, it's just starting to get interesting, Rin…"

"Kakashi!"

"Alright, alright. Maiko-san, sit," Kakashi ordered. With a sharp tug

on my hand, he brought me back on the cushion I was sitting on
before I could take a step toward my goal.

Because it was too much effort to try to stand up with his arm curled
around my waist, I whined, pouted and pointed at my punching ball
for the evening. "But… the pig!"

"I'll handle it, Maiko-san!" Gai announced spontaneously, standing

up with a grace and easiness that was just unfair considering he had
drunk twice as much as I did.

I leaned back against Kakashi (since he had stopped me, the traitor,
he could handle my weight) and tilted my head to watch Gai. He
scared the pig away with barely a few words and gave a big grin at
the civilian and her friend, who appeared just in time to catch what
had happened. "Oooh," I said as they talked.
Genma followed my stare and snorted. "Looks like Gai will get lucky
tonight. The white knight show always agrees with him."

Still feeling vindictive, I kicked him until he was pushed out of his
cushion. "Good for him! I didn't see you offering to help."

Genma laughed again (he was an happy drunk and that was no
surprise). "But you had it under control, Mai-chan."

I huffed and pouted some more. "Rin-chan said no."

Genma laughed even louder. Rin giggled while Raidou was trying to
hide a smile behind his hand. I glared at them all (or tried to, I wasn't
sure of its efficiency when I was still pouting) before turning around
to glance at Kakashi.

His eye was crinkled in amusement, but he wasn't mocking me

(visibly). "Rin is a very stern mistress, isn't she?"

I nodded very seriously and curled against his side to lean my head
on his shoulder. "You're all lousy friends. Kakashi is better," I
declared.

Genma only laughed more in response. I grumbled and closed my

eyes.

They were so silly. I didn't like them at all…

"Maiko-san, it's time to go home."

I grumbled and curled tighter against the source of warmth. "No.

Don't wanna. Home's scary."

…
"… Rin is offering to let you stay with her."

I blinked and looked up slowly. The bar was much less crowded and
lively. Rin was staring at me with concern from the other side of the
table.

"Oh," I breathed, realizing that I had dozed off. "Yeah. That would be
fine. Thanks." I tried to pull away and straightened on my own, but
my body definitely wasn't cooperating.

A pair of hands held me by the waist to help me up then an arm went

under my knees, and I was lifted. I automatically put my arms around
Kakashi's neck to make it easier for both of us. "Yeah," I mumbled,
"that's probably safer."

He eye-smiled at me. "I'm glad we agree."

I dozed off once again on the way to Rin's apartment, only waking up
enough to drink a glass of water before sprawling on a futon.

When I woke up late in the morning with horrible morning breath and
a full bladder, I was alone. Rin had to go to work and left me to
sleep. But I had slept. At least, that's something.

"Not so lousy friends after all," I concluded.

The next day, my very tentative composure was challenged.

Debriefing had never been so dreadful, not even after Orochimaru bit
off parts of me.

I was in an interrogation room (one of the friendliest ones, no doubt)

for more than half an hour now, reciting in details what had
happened that day to a young man who introduced himself as
Dokuraku Mawashi. He was wearing the grey uniform of the
Interrogation Force and, apart from his glasses, he was perfectly
unremarkable.
"Alright. I think we have covered the attack itself," he said finally. "I
understand that you do not remember the questions asked to you. If
it comes back, please immediately contact us."

I nodded obediently.

"Now, I'd like to come back on several other details."

I stopped myself from sighing. I nodded and raised a glass of water

to my lips.

"It has been noted that you had your morning off, but that you were
planning to see Nara Yoshino at ten o'clock. Is that correct?"

"Yes."

"What is your relationship with Nara-san?"

"She helped me when I worked for her as a genin then offered me to

fill in for her when she had to stop working at the end of her
pregnancy."

"Why were you meeting?"

"I wanted to speak with her."

"What about?"

"It's private."

"A few days before, you had concerns about the private life of Nara
Shikaku. Was this related?"

"I don't see how this is related to my assault, Dokuraku-san."

"Please, answer the question."

I sighed but nodded. "Yes, it was."

"Is it possible that you were attacked to prevent you from speaking to
Nara-san?"

"I don't see why. It would have been useless anyway, I talked to her
afterwards."

"Does the topic of your conversation could affect in anyway

Konoha's operations?"

That question was so loaded that I looked him right in the eye with a
raised eyebrow to show that I wasn't fooled or amused. "Nara
Shikaku is fully aware of the content of our discussion. You might
want to redirect your questions on the subject to him. I have no
doubt that he'll be better able to answer you to your satisfaction."

He looked down, made a note and changed the order of his papers.
"During this week, you had a quarrel with Uchiha Hideaki. What was
the subject of it?"

"He's the jounin sensei of Uchiha Itachi, and Hokage-sama had

forbidden the genin from taking more than D-rank missions for a few
weeks. Hideaki-san contested this decision."

Mawashi crossed his hands before him and watched me intently and
impassively. "What was your response?"

"I reminded him that the Hokage's decisions were not debatable. He
accused me of jealousy and holding back his student. I pointed out
that his student was eight and deserved some rest."

"How was he when he left?"

"Pissed."

"Did he make any threat against you at that time or at any other
time?"

"No."
"Did anyone threaten you in any way recently or formerly?"

"I am responsible for upholding Hokage-sama's schedule and

decisions, for turning the unwanted away and for answering every
request who doesn't necessitate his attention. What do you think?" I
drawled.

"I'll need a list."

"Sure. Do you want me to limit it to assault threats or should I include

all of them?"

"Everything you can recall."

"That will take me the afternoon. You're harsh."

"Can you think about anyone in particular who could have attacked
you, Kamizuki-san?"

"I don't know… maybe someone who would benefit from making you
suspect the Uchiha clan or make you doubt the Jounin
Commander?"

"What makes you think I do?"

"I'm not an idiot. You're not the first to ask me if I have seen my
attacker make hand seals or if I noticed his eyes. I didn't, and
genjutsu via eye-contact is a Sharingan speciality. How convenient
that I had a row with one of the Uchiha a few days earlier. No matter
that I have had disagreements with people of every clan and
division. For example, ten days ago, your colleague Morino Ibiki tried
to intimidate me. He's also proficient in genjutsu, especially those
used for torture, isn't he? He also has direct access to psych
evaluation and mine includes a detailed report on my encounter with
Orochimaru."

"Are you accusing Morino-san?"

"No. I am accusing you of a flawed interrogation, Dokuraku-san."

"I see…" To his credit, Mawashi had an excellent poker face. He
gathered his papers in a neat pile as he said: "Thank you for your
time, Kamizuki-san. That will be all. You'll be contacted if any other
questions emerge. In the meantime, you're cleared to go back to
work since you don't look traumatized…"

It took me a few seconds to ascertain that yes those words had truly
passed his lips. A second more to regret that the table was bolted to
the floor and I couldn't throw it to his face. Then I pounced on him
over the table. "You, asshole!" I hissed as I grabbed his jacket. "You
fucking piece of trash!" I shook him harshly. "How dare you!" I
shouted and spat at his face.

The door flew open and someone grabbed me, pulling me away. I
ignored them, beside myself with fury. "Not looking traumatized
enough?! Is that it?! Is that what you say to the kunoichi who have
been raped on the field? the kids who come back from their first kill?
Is it?!" I struggled against the man - Genma, I realized distantly -
who tried to hold me down but let him pull me to the other side of the
room. "It's fine, you look fine, just go back to work?!" I was
screaming louder than I ever did. "Let me go, Genma! I'm going to
strangle this little piece of shit!"

"Uhuh. No. Can't do. Attacking an ally-"

"An ally?! Is that what he is? Is it?! I don't see it! With that kind of
ally, we don't need enemies!"

Yamanaka Inoichi stepped into the room and waved Mawashi out the
door. With his glasses askew and his uniform torn, the asshole left
without further ado. Inoichi followed, leaving me alone, fuming in
Genma's arms.

Without any target to scream at, I calmed down slightly and finally
realized that I had ended up with my legs around Genma's chest. He
was holding me against the wall with his arms around my waist. I
blinked down at him in surprise, panting.
"Easy, sweetheart. Deep breaths," he encouraged me patiently. He
lowered me on my feet and rubbed my back.

Once I had calmed down, I felt extremely embarrassed for losing my

temper. Genma could see it, and he smirked at me softly.

"He was an asshole," I defended myself nonetheless because he

was .

Genma hummed noncommittally and led me outside.

To my utmost embarrassment, the Hokage was there, speaking to

Inoichi and Shikaku. He turned to glance at me and said: "Maiko-
san, take the rest of the week. I'll see you Monday."

Apparently. I had looked traumatized enough this time.

Oops?

Nah.

oOo Bonus oOo

In the Observation Room

"She's astute," Inoichi commented when Maiko pointed out the

incriminating evidence against the Uchiha and how convenient it
was.

"She is," Shikaku and Minato agreed.

"She's also quite loyal to you, Shikaku," Inoichi pointed out with an
amused glance at his friend.

The Jounin Commander shrugged, unbothered by what had been

said or implied about him in the interrogation room. He had shared
the details with his friends, Minato, Inoichi and Chouza, but from
everyone else point of view he might have been compromised
because of his family issues.
"Right now, she's mostly at the end of her tether," Genma warned
them, his senbon going nervously from one corner of his lips to the
other.

"You think?" Minato asked. He would end the interrogation if

necessary. He didn't have the time to.

When Mawashi stopped talking and Genma caught sight of Maiko's

expression, reminiscent of a recent evening, he bolted out of his
chair. "Fuck. He's dead." He might have found it funny when he was
drunk but attacking a comrade in the line of duty was something else
entirely.

In the Hallway

"She had a point, Inoichi," the Yondaime said once Maiko had left.
"Is this the standard treatment reserved to traumatized shinobi?"

"No, Hokage-sama. Mawashi was out of line. I'll handle it."

"I expect a formal reprimand."

"Yes, Hokage-sama," Inoichi bowed his head respectfully. They were

friends but Inoichi knew his place, especially when Minato was
displeased.

Urgh, that debriefing scene annoyed me so much. I'm still not

convinced by it, but I have to move on nonetheless. I hope it's not as
bad for you as it is for me. ^^'

I'm too lazy to reply to everyone's review, but I highly appreciate your
comments. Concerning last chapter, several of you mentioned they
liked the way I introduce PostPartum Depression into Yoshino's
story. I thought it was interesting to develop and it fit really well. I'm
glad you agreed. =)
The difference between pranks and traps
Getting back to work was familiar and comforting. I needed
something to occupy my mind and paperwork was calming.

Haruka welcomed me back with a few compassionate words but

mostly showed she cared by handling most of the people who came
to the office. Paperwork was fine, but people tended to piss me off
more easily than usual. I didn't know if it showed or if Genma had
warned Haruka, but I was spared most of the talking for a time.

Five days later, I was going down to the missions desk with a handful
of new scrolls approved and annotated by the Hokage. When I
walked in, something detonated just above me and I instinctively
rolled away, dropped the scrolls, grabbed my tessen, faced the
threat and stood up in the next move.

I faced a shower of pink glitter. Unimpressed, I stared at the seal

stuck above the door and the sparkly puddle under it. When I looked
down at myself, I discovered that, despite evading quickly, I didn't
completely avoid the glitter bomb. There was pink all over my
shoulders, some on my arms and probably more in my hair.

"Really?" I drawled as I looked around.

It was early enough that most of the people presented were the
chuunin working here. They made sympathetic faces.

"Ah, Maiko-san. It seems you fell prey to our prankster. Ignore it, he
just wants some attention," an old career chuunin from the Shimura
clan told me.

"Who are we talking about?"

"He's probably outside, waiting to see the result of his prank," he

said with a shrug. "You can go through the back door if you want to
avoid him."
I picked up the scrolls and handed them over to the nearest person.
"Here are the new missions," I said before turning around and going
back the way I came. I looked around attentively but couldn't find
anyone.

I knew better.

Yuuhi Kurenai was coming in, ready to enter the missions desk. I
caught her attention with a soft touch and discreetly flashed hand
signs at her: "Target concealed. Locate?"

She took a look at the glitter then at my face before pointing in a

direction.

I gave her a smile of thanks and walked toward the pot plant she had
pointed out. An attentive observation showed that the disposition of
the leaves was unnatural, not turned enough toward the nearest
source of light and not distributed for maximum light exposure. That
was the only detail that I could notice. Whoever was hiding was
good, but Kurenai was even better.

I pulled on a branch. The tree yelped.

"Dispel the jutsu," I ordered.

A young teenager took the tree's place and looked up at me

defiantly.

I blinked at him, his ponytail, his headband and the scar over his
nose. "Your name," I asked despite already having guessed.

"Genin Umino Iruka," he replied, lifting his chin in challenge.

"Genin. Why are you pulling pranks here instead of training?"

"You have no proof it was me."

"I don't need proof. I'm not here to put a reprimand on your file. I
simply asked you a question."
Iruka looked away and shifted. "My sensei suspended me."

My eyebrows went up in surprise. "Why?"

"… For pulling pranks."

"Did you pull pranks during a mission?"

"No! Never!"

I blinked, tilted my head and stared at the ceiling, but no matter how I
thought about it, this still didn't make sense. "Let me sum up: you
pulled pranks on your free time and, as a punition, your sensei
decided to ban you from missions, giving you more free time in
consequence, that you occupy by making more pranks… Is that it?"

"… Yes," he agreed, staring at the ground.

I raised my hands up in a show of incomprehension. "What is the

fucking logic in all this?"

"I…" Iruka tried to answer, without knowing what to say.

"I'm not blaming you . You're, what… twelve?"

"Thirteen!"

"Not much better but okay . Where is your sensei?"

"Outside the village, in a mission," he mumbled petulantly.

"For how long?"

"Two days more I think."

"Alright, kid. Until your sensei is back, you answer to me."

"W-what?" Iruka stuttered.

I was already walking back toward the mission desk. "Don't gape like
that, you'll swallow a fly. Come on, follow, hop hop hop!"

I heard him jog to catch up as I reached the mission desk, where

everyone was watching us like they were expecting a fight.

"For the record, Shimura-san, when someone does something for

attention, you should give them attention. Contrary to what you may
think, ignoring them is not smart, it'll just make them try harder until
they make a nuisance of themselves. That's logic for Kami's sake.
Does anyone understands logic in this village anymore? I don't
expect it from a kid but fucking adults should know better," I ranted.
"Now, that kid's sensei, there… whatever his name is…"

"Hyuuga Katashi," Iruka piped up helpfully.

"A Hyuuga, of course," I grumbled. "Whatever. Him. When he comes

back from his mission, send him up to my desk, I'll have a few words
with him. Okay?"

A young chuunin that I knew came from the genin corps looked at
me with wide eyes and nodded quickly. "Y-yes, Maiko-san."

"Alright. Now back to work everyone. Come on, genin, hop hop hop!"
I left for the stairs leading me back to the Hokage's office. "Now, kid,
your prank. I give you two out of ten for effort. One point for your use
of a personalized well-timed seal. One for the choice of
emplacement. One for your choice of color - pink is fetching on me.
One for your ability to hide afterwards. I take away two points for the
detonation sound which removes the surprise effect and is totally
inappropriate in an environment where people can react harshly to it.
A prank is only a prank if it's funny. If it isn't, it becomes a trap, which
is not acceptable in a friendly area. Get it?"

"Y-yes."

"You'll need to do better if you want to fulfill your mission."

"Mission, Madam?"

"Yes, your mission," I confirmed seriously, ignoring the stares I was

attracting with pink glitter and fiery speech. "It's a really important
one." I stopped suddenly on a landing. "First: do you know who I
am?"

Iruka did his best to stop without colliding with me then quickly stood
straight with his arms behind his back, standing to attention. "You're
an assistant of the Hokage, Madam. I do not know your name,
however, I apologize…"

I waved my hands. "Kamizuki Maiko. You can call me Maiko-san.

The important part is that I'm the Hokage's assistant and it's my duty
to make sure he's in good shape, right?"

"Yes, Maiko-san."

"But lately, well… something happened and the Hokage isn't exactly
himself lately. That's where you came in."

"Me?"

"Yes. Your mission, Iruka-kun, is to make the Hokage laugh."

He didn't faint, but it was a near thing.

I grinned with all my teeth. "You'll do great!" I walked into the office
after a pat on his shoulder.

Genma took a glance at me then at Iruka and said: "Kiddo, you didn't
choose the best period to piss her off."

I tutted disapprovingly. "Don't scare off my new pupil and give me a

bad reputation, Genma." I sat a my desk. "Don't listen to him, Iruka-
kun. I may have a short fuse lately, but it's totally irrelevant."

"So, he isn't the one who covered you in glitter?"

"Oh, he is. So? Pink looks good on me."

"On you, maybe. On your green top… not so much."

I extended an arm and pointed at him. " Irrelevant . It's not worse
than orange and you're used to it so deal with it." I turned back to
Iruka and looked him in the eye, resting my chin on the back of my
hand. "Now. You need to plan your mission carefully, Iruka-kun. I'll
answer any question you have, but you're on your own for the rest. I
understand it's a sensitive mission. Do you think you can do it?"

The teenager was staring at me indecisively. "Are you doing this to

get back at me?"

"No. It's not in my interest for you to fail. I want you to succeed. I
want you to understand what a good prank is. I want you to use your
time and abilities for something more constructive than a glitter
bomb, and I believe you can do it. Do you?"

Iruka watched me quietly for a few seconds before straightening and

nodding. "Yes."

"Excellent. Pull on a chair, I'll lend you a corner of my desk."

We conferred quietly through the morning.

"Maiko-saaan!"

"Naruto-kuuun!" I replied with a smirk while crouching to catch the

human bullet running at me. I lifted Naruto on my hip and smiled at
the hug he gave me. "Hello to you too. To what do I owe this
enthusiastic greeting?"

"Dad said that someone mean hurt you, and that's why you weren't
at work last time I came! Are you alright now? Did you punish them?"
I glanced at Minato who was smiling from behind his desk and at
Kakashi who was stepping forward after closing the door. "I am
better now. And your dad will be the one to punish them."

"Ah! He'll catch them for sure, and they won't ever hurt you again!"
Naruto concluded with a fierce nod.

"For sure," I agreed. "Are you eating lunch with your dad today?"

"Yeah!"

"Alright then. I'll see you later, Naruto-kun. Enjoy your meal." I put
him down and nodded at both men before leaving.

In the hallway, my little pupil had come back from the errand I had
sent him on with five bentos and handed them out appropriately. I
accepted mine with a pleased smile. It was nice not to be the gopher
for once.

I had barely finished lunch that Naruto left the office and came to me
quietly.

"Maiko-san," he said, subdued.

"Yes, sweetheart?" I asked, lifting him up on my lap without even

thinking about it.

"I thought about what you said…"

"About what, honey?"

"About my mom."

I had difficulties to remember what I said about Kushina-san. I hope

it wasn't anything bad… probably not, but I wasn't the biggest fan of
the loud kunoichi when she was alive so… "What about her?" I
asked noncommittally.
"You said that she was strong. Dad said that she was funny, en-
energetic and lively, like me. I want to be like her!"

"Is that so?"

"Yeah!" He shouted before calming down immediately and admitting:

"But I don't know how…"

I hummed, my eyes drifting to Iruka. I blinked at him then grinned

slowly.

The smart genin recoiled.

"I think I have an idea," I said.

"What is it?" Naruto asked, looking up at me hopefully.

"You know what your mother was good at?… Pranks."

I cackled with glee. I was going to create a monster, I knew, but

that's fine… Konoha 1.0 had survived it. Konoha 2.0 should too.

"Should I be afraid?"

I startled and turned around to see that Kakashi had appeared

behind me, leaning against the wall and hiding behind a book, as
usual. However, he glanced at me over his novel with a hint of
curiosity.

I grinned cheekily. "Now, I don't know why you say that… but for the
record, it's always best to be on the side of the pranksters than the
prankees…"

He gave me his best eye-smile. "My lips are sealed."

"Maiko-san, several witnesses suggest that you're the one behind

this situation…"
"I am."

The Yondaime blinked and stared at me in surprise. Clearly, he

hadn't been expecting an admission of guilt. "You… are?"

"Yes. I take responsibility for the events. Iruka-kun and Naruto-kun

were acting with my blessing. They were working on a mission, you
see."

"A mission?"

"Yes. To make you laugh. I'm happy to report that it was a successful
mission, Hokage-sama. Your son show great potential in trap-
making, camouflage and improvisation."

On my right, Naruto giggled, trying unsuccessfully to hold back his

laughter behind his hands. On my left, Iruka relaxed somewhat after
I took responsibility and threw me an admiring and grateful glance.

"You planned this… to make me laugh?" The Yondaime repeated.

"Yes." Hands clasped in front of me, I nodded seriously before tilting

my head. "To be honest, you have a really catching laugh, and it
always makes me laugh too so it might have been a little self-serving
because I definitely needed a good laugh, but… officially yes. Don't
you feel better?" I smiled at him placidly.

He stayed silent for a few seconds, staring at me thoughtfully. "I

never thought I'd say that but… you're a bad influence on my son,
Maiko-san."

"Absolutely," I agreed with a grin. "I think Kushina-san would be

proud."

Minato was unable to hold back a smile, and he had to look away
and clear his throat to hide it. "Ahem. If I understand well, at no point
during this… mission… was the security of the premises comprised."
"At no point," I confirmed. "The ANBU allowed my subordinates to
work at my request."

"Did they now?" Minato said. He glanced at Kakashi.

The jounin was juggling with three balloons and looked back at his
sensei with an eye-smile, pretending to be perfectly innocent
although he had watched over the proceedings benevolently,
perfectly happy to let them work since that meant he could read
during his babysitting duties.

Minato rolled his eyes at him before asking me: "And you are the
mastermind in this?"

"You could say that, I suppose, but the plan is Iruka-kun's. I don't
have his genius for pranks. And of course, the setting up was theirs,
since I couldn't take the time off my work."

"I see." Minato crouched to take one of the balloons rolling on the
floor at his feet and observed the seal painted on it. "I suppose those
seals are yours, then, Iruka-kun?"

"Ah… Yes, Hokage-sama."

"To make an object attracted to the first source of chakra which it

comes in contact with… It's a really innovative use of seals, Iruka-
kun. Impressive."

"Thank you, Hokage-sama," Iruka whispered, blushing and looking

down in pleasure.

"How much time do you estimate they will last?"

"Another ten minutes, at most."

Minato hummed and threw the balloon away. It immediately came

back at his feet, rolling gently on the floor to join his gaggle of friends
clamoring for the Hokage's attention.
Genma walked in, with his own little army of balloons rolling around
his feet. "Hokage-sama. Hyuuga-sama is adamant that the offenders
are to be punished."

"Is he still covered in balloons?" I asked with a grin.

Genma smirked. "All over his back and arms."

Naruto giggled and jumped up and down. "He shouldn't have tried to
pop them!"

"To adapt the attraction to the quantity of chakra and make the
balloons indestructible was a stroke of genius," Minato said to Iruka.
"How did you learn fuuinjutsu?"

"Mostly from books at the library, Hokage-sama," Iruka replied, still

flustered.

Minato hummed thoughtfully. "There are a few texts I could lend

you."

Iruka's eyes went wide. "Hokage-sama?"

"But I expect you to study the subject seriously. We can always use
more fuuinjutsu users, they're too rare."

"Absolutely, Hokage-sama! I will do my best! I swear!"

"Good, good." Minato smiled gently at the young genin before he

glanced at me. "Maiko-san."

I bowed my head. "Yes, Hokage-sama. I know. How much will you

deduce?"

"Your pay for the day should suffice."

I bowed to the waist. "As you wish, Hokage-sama."

When I straightened, Iruka looked at me worriedly. "But…"

I patted his shoulder gently. "I entirely commit to what I do, Iruka-kun.
A prank has consequences, but sometimes the consequences are
totally worth it."

I remembered the shouts of surprise and squawks of protest that

very respectable men had made when they opened the door to the
conference room to be met with a wall of multicolored balloons.

I remembered the startled face that the Yondaime had made when
he walked into the hallway to find the councilmen fighting against a
pack of balloons, and how he and his bodyguards had to quickly step
outside to burst into laughter.

It had been hilarious, and it was going to amuse a lot of people for a
while considering that important people were walking around,
pursued by balloons like they were ducklings following their mother.

"Totally worth it." I winked and left the Hokage's office.

Genma watched me with a lopsided smile. "Do you feel better?"

"Oh, yes. I feel great! Dango anyone? Iruka will have to fetch them,
but it's my treat!"

Ah. I really needed a good laugh.

I was going to be overdrawn but it was totally worth it.

Two days later, Hyuuga Katashi came to fetch his student with an
exasperated "What did he do now ?"

I stared at him with my chin in my hand. For a second, I thought of

shouting at him, but it was too much effort. "He impressed
Yondaime-sama and consequently received special tutoring in
fuuinjutsu during the Hokage's spare time," I replied lazily.
The Hyuuga gawked at me. His two other students, who had been
snobbing Iruka, stared at their third teammate like he had grown
another head.

Iruka straightened from the slouch he had adopted when his sensei
appeared, looking proud to be sitting next to me with a scroll coming
from the Hokage's personal library. For the last two days, he had
done nothing else than reading about seals and helping me with
errands when he needed a break.

"So, next time you decide to give your student more free time
because he uses it inappropriately," I said pointedly and with a hint of
humor, "by all means, send him back to me, alright?" I smiled
cheekily.

The jounin wouldn't stop staring. Oh, yes, this was much more fun
than just shouting at him.

"Go on then, Iruka-kun. Take good care of those scrolls, uh?"

"Yes, Maiko-san!" The genin stood up and bowed to the waist.

"Thank you so much for your guidance these last days. I'm grateful
for your help."

I waved my free hand at him. "You're welcome. Don't forget to keep

in touch with Naruto-kun."

"Yes, Maiko-san!"

"Now, shoo!"

Iruka had barely passed the door that his teammates were asking
him what had happened while they were away. His sensei inquired
about the scrolls. I could imagine how smug the genin felt, and I
chuckled softly. With a sigh of satisfaction, I stretched out my arms.
The day looked promising.

Shimura Danzou appeared at the door.

Damn it.

I composed myself and straightened. "Shimura-sama. What can I do

for you?"

"I'm looking for Hiruzen."

"Sandaime-sama is in a meeting with Yondaime-sama. I expect they

won't be much longer."

"I'll wait for him."

"As you wish," I replied with a polite nod, hopeful that this would be
all.

It wasn't meant to be.

Danzou stayed unmoving in front of me, leaning on a cane. He

watched me work until I finally gave up and asked: "Is there anything
else, Shimura-sama?"

"You seem untouched by the attack against your person."

My fingers tensed on a pen, and I looked up slowly from the scroll I

was reviewing. I met his droopy eye and held his stare in silence, for
a few seconds more than was polite. All the cheerfulness and
serenity I had been able to muster these last days were swept out of
the way by this despicable man. What was the deal with people
telling me I looked fine so everything must be fine? "With all due
respect, Shimura-sama… that doesn't concern you."

He squinted at me briefly before being completely stone-faced once

again. "I'm merely concerned for the welfare of a Konoha kunoichi.
One would believe that, considering the importance of your station,
you would be better protected. The Hokage has been excessively
careful in the past and yet…"

"Shimura-sama," I interrupted, standing up and leaning the tips of my

fingers on the desk to avoid clenching them or throwing them around
the asshole's neck, "since you're no longer a member of the
estimated Go-Ikenban, I would recommend that you keep your
opinion of the Hokage's work for yourself, especially considering that
your objections have already been presented to the Council and
deemed unfounded." I spoke clearly, standing straight and looking
him in the eye. "I'm satisfied with the protection given to me, and I'd
appreciate that you don't use my personal ordeals for your political
gain. If that is all you wished to talk about, you're welcome to take a
seat as you wait for Sandaime-sama."

He didn't bother to hide his displeasure this time. Probably incapable

of leaving without having the last word, he replied: "I thought you
would have understood how senseless is your asinine crush by now,
child."

"There is power and loyalty in love that I don't expect you to

understand, Shimura-sama. You do yourself a disservice by belittling
such feelings. I'm not ashamed of mine, and your presumptions on
the matter are irrelevant."

He snorted disdainfully. "Spoken like a childish paper pusher with no

blood on her hands."

"I suppose so. I'm indeed seventeen, a secretary coming from the
Genin Corps, and I have never killed anyone. So? I'm not ashamed
of any of those facts. I'm a kunoichi of Konoha just as any others,
and if you think that we're only defined by the number of our
casualties, that's your delusion."

There was some noise at the entrance, indicating that someone else
was waiting for my attention. Danzou moved away with a last sneer
in my direction. Satisfied to finally get some peace, I sat down in a
dignified away.

Silly old man, thinking that he could mess with my head like he did
with all the poor orphans he abused. It wasn't the first time I was
accused of having a crush on the Hokage. It wasn't completely
wrong either. After all, if I was a little bit older… Seriously, who
wouldn't?

This tendency to belittle women by making them look like silly

enamored girls was nothing new. Many kunoichi chose to answer it
by being cold toward men, thus avoiding any rumors, because it was
the easiest way to prove themselves and fulfill their ambitions.

I already had the job I wanted and the only opinion that mattered
was the Hokage's, who was probably aware of my complex feelings
but was smart enough to know that it wasn't an obstacle to my
proficiency, quite the opposite. As such, I really really didn't care.
Like, at all.

There was also that nasty habit of thinking that a shinobi who didn't
kill anyone was less, somehow, than one who was a certified killer. It
was so far from the school of thought I was used to from my previous
life that it disgusted me entirely. Few people dared to say it as overtly
as Danzou, but many thought so, maybe in an attempt to make
themselves feel better. Again, I could care less. I had my own
principles and values.

I was mostly disturbed by the fact that Danzou knew I was attacked
and why he mentioned it. If he was behind it, wasn't it foolish to bring
attention to himself? I shook my head. There was no point in
speculating. Back to work!

I politely smiled to the new arrivals. "Uchiha-san, Uchiha-kun, what

can I do for you?"

Uchiha Hideaki stepped forward, Itachi following him dutifully,

although the boy was staring at me strangely.

"The missions desk told us to report here for our next mission,"
Hideaki said.

"Oh, yes, yes. The Hokage should be able to see you as soon as his
meeting is done, in a few minutes. Please take a seat."
The jounin nodded, emotionless, and went to sit as far away as
Danzou as possible. Itachi's eyes lingered on me as he followed.

Chalking it up to the Uchiha's weirdness, I didn't think much of it and

turned toward my coworker. "Haruka-san?… Haruka-san?"

Haruka startled and looked up from her work. "Sorry. Yes?"

"Did you receive the Intelligence weekly report?"

"Ah, yes. A chuunin brought it. He seemed intent to avoid you, which
is quite unusual. Is there something I should be aware of?"

I chuckled self-consciously. "I might have obtained a… certain

reputation with the Intelligence Division recently."

"What kind of reputation?" Haruka asked curiously.

"The kind that says ' don't mess with her' . Isn't that right, Maiko-
chan?" Genma teased as he leaned against my desk.

I squinted at him. "Shut up, you. It was his fault."

"Of course," he agreed indulgently.

I threw a ruler at him and grumbled when he dodged. "It was!"

oOo Bonus - Minato's PoV oOo

"It doesn't make sense. Why would Danzou speak to Maiko? He

knows how loyal she is to you and how much she dislikes him. She
isn't shy about that," Jiraiya commented, leaning an elbow on the
Hokage's chair.

His student tilted his head in acknowledgement. Minato had his

forearms on the desk and leaned on them as he thought this
through.
"An excellent question. Danzou never does anything without
reason," Shikaku agreed.

"It looked like he was testing her somehow," Kakashi commented,

tapping his ANBU mask against his chin as he remembered the
interaction he had watched from the shadows. "Like he was waiting
for something…"

"Checking that his underlings didn't mess up the genjutsu?" Jiraiya

asked.

"Or testing a sleeping agent trigger?" The ANBU Commander

countered.

"If it was the later, it failed. She was completely in control of herself.
No hesitation. No change of behavior," Kakashi reported.

"Commander, what does your new ward had to say on the matter?"
Minato asked.

"Kinoe confirmed that he was a member of Root for the last seven
years, following Orochimaru's experiments on him. He was unaware
of the use of his identity to threaten Maiko-san."

"He looked shocked by the idea," Kakashi added, "and he repeated

that he never met her before, only knowing her by sight and title."

"Which lead us to wonder how she knew he was able to use

Mokuton," the last member of their meeting pointed out, standing up
from the couch where she was reading until now.

"What do you mean Momoko?" Jiraiya asked with his arms crossed.
"You read her report, the genjutsu showed it to her."

"I just read it, yes," the forty years old woman agreed, "and you did
well to show it to me, Minato. Some subtleties definitely required a
genjutsu specialist's attention. From what I read, I can guess the
jutsu used against your assistant. It's called the Dormant Nightmare,
A-level, very rarely used. It's characterized by a progressive
graduation of the genjutsu but also by a very specific stimulation of
the brain. In short, this genjutsu throws its victim in a waking
nightmare. What the victim sees is a manifestation of their own mind
and not of the jutsu caster's. The caster only gives the first impulsion
and monitors the nightmare, he doesn't control it."

"Then what's its purpose?" Shikaku asked.

"Torture," she replied plainly. "No-one knows better than your own
mind how to break you."

The men gathered digested this somberly.

"It has very little interest for interrogation, as perfectly demonstrated

by the way that Maiko-san resisted it. She said that she stayed quiet
because of her fear of ingesting the snakes. It's characteristic. If it
was a controlled genjutsu, the caster would have immediately
noticed the resistance and adapted the scenario in consequence. As
there is no direct control, there is no adjustment possible. It's highly
impractical for information gathering."

"What are you saying, Senju-san?" The ANBU Commander asked.

Momoko put down the report on Minato's desk then walked toward
the window. "The Dormant Nightmare is only used in two scenarios:
torture and escape. It allows the caster to run away after a few
seconds: the progression of the genjutsu will hide their escape and
keep the victim in a longer fugue state than most genjutsu, as proved
by the difficulty that the medical staff had to woke her. Her attacker
was gone by the time she closed her bedroom's door, if not before. If
her neighbor hadn't been alerted by her screams, it could have gone
on for longer."

"Someone wanted her out of the way," Jiraiya concluded.

"But out of the way of what? The only thing she had planned that
morning was her talk with Yoshino-san," the ANBU Commander
pointed out, turning toward Shikaku.

"No, that's not it," the Nara replied with his eyes half-closed. "There
is the correlation of attacks. If her assault only took a few minutes,
the assailant could have gone to one of the clan compounds."

"It reduces the number of enemies but not by much," the ANBU
Commander replied.

"Isn't the most important question why someone wanted to get her
out of the way?" Kakashi asked.

"Do you have a suggestion, Kakashi?" Minato asked.

"She was gone from her work for five days without replacement."

"Haruka-san was still on duty."

"But she didn't pull a double shift. They might have found a way to
access the private archives in the assistants' absence."

"I didn't detect any security breaches," Minato replied before sighing,
"but it won't help us much to speculate at this rate. We're still missing
too much information."

"Yes, and you're missing several details in the rush," Momoko said
as she turned around to stare at them with her arms crossed. "How
did your assistant knew that an ANBU was able to use Mokuton?"

"You said that her mind invented this scenario."

"It created the scenario but dreams and nightmares are based on
reality. Our brains use what they know from our daily life and make
what they want with it. If it had been any other mask than Kinoe's, it
could be her imagination, but she had the right mask for the right
ability. She knew ."

Minato sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.

"You alright, there, Minato?" Jiraiya asked sympathetically.

"I'm just remembering the day a little girl called me Yondaime-sama

and I thought she was cute. I didn't realize what a headache she
would give me."

Jiraiya patted his shoulder. "Funny. I thought something rather

similar when we met. Look where that got us…"

I use the term Go-ikenban to differentiate between the Council of

Elders and the Council of Clan heads. In this story, Danzou is part of
the second but not the first, it will be explained later why.

The romance I talked about was supposed to be in this chapter but

in the end the pace wasn't right. I postponed it to the next chapter,
which will be more… sexy. The timing is perfect because that will be
your Christmas gift. ;)
Sexy Arrangement
Genma and I finally trained together on a Sunday when weather was
on our side.

I ran around Konoha for half an hour before going to the training
ground we had booked. It still baffled me sometimes when I thought
about how long I spent working out nowadays. In my previous life,
there was nothing I hated more. I had poor eyesight, poor eye-hand
coordination and poor balance. Needless to say that sports were the
bane of my existence. Now that those weren't a problem anymore
and that I had chakra to help (it made a really huge difference),
exercising wasn't as awful as it used to be.

Running was relaxing (did I just said that? yes, I did… how things
changed) and stretching felt really good. I was glad that my only
advantage in my first life, flexibility, had followed in this one too.

"Nice view."

I huffed but maintained what I used to know as the crow pose in

yoga (and which I had never been able to do for lack of arm
strength). Here it was called the crane. It gave an excellent view of
the backside that Genma was currently appreciating by staying right
behind me. I straightened into a handstand, did a flip to come back
on my feet and turned around to face him.

"Good morning to you too," I drawled with a raised eyebrow and a

hand on my hip to show how unimpressed I was.

He chuckled and bowed with a twirl of his hand. "My apologies, my

lady. I meant to comment on how radiant you looked today and-"

"Alright! I get it! Abort!" I laughed and shook my head fondly.

"As my lady commands," he replied obligingly with a teasing smile.

"What were you thinking about for today?" I asked to get us back on
track.

"After your last experience with a genjutsu, and considering it's not
my speciality, I thought we should keep it for later," he explained.

"So, ninjutsu?" I guessed without commenting. To be honest, I wasn't

really eager to be put under genjutsu anytime soon. I knew I need to
work on it but, still, I wasn't going to refuse an excuse to postpone it.

"Ninjutsu," he confirmed. "Can you give me the list of those you

know?"

"The academy basics and the shunshin. That's it." I was doing better
than most members of the Genin Corps (past and present) by
knowing the body flicker technique: it was risky to learn on your own
(I broke my nose when I did: meeting a wall at full speed would do
that to you).

"Do you know your affinity?"

"I suspect water. It runs in the family. I never tested it however."

Genma pulled out a square of paper from a pocket and held it to me.
Knowing the drill, I poured a bit of chakra in it. It immediately became
wet.

"It's nice to have the confirmation," I concluded.

"I'm fire," he told me.

Most Konoha nins were but the Kamizuki came from Uzu no Kuni,
generations ago, like many other families. Water was the second
most common element in our ranks for this reason.

"Is that going to be a problem?" I asked worriedly. Water beat fire.

He was unlikely to know many water jutsus even if he was good with
nature transformation. It was probably the most difficult for him.
"It's not ideal," he admitted, "but I know enough to help you with the
basics. You've to understand how to transform the nature of your
chakra first. We'll focus on that today. Then, for the jutsus, I may not
know any suiton but I suspect that your cousin can give you a few
tips…"

I nodded. "He probably has a few scrolls or notes from our fathers.
Everything they left us is at his house."

Genma's explanations were concise and to the point. I worked

through trials and errors as he pointed out what I did wrong and
advised me on how to rectify it. It was a bit laborious, probably the
most boring part of learning elemental jutsu. It was unfortunately
necessary.

We were sitting by the side of the river. The contact of the water
helped to guide me in the right direction.

"I think you got it," he declared after a long hour.

I groaned in relief. "Finally!"

He snorted. "Don't complain. I was expecting this to take much

longer. I spent most of a day getting burnt. You've it easy."

"I'm older, it comes with the brain," I teased, "but I'm definitely
grateful I don't have fire. Burns are the worst." In comparison, I was
just a little drenched after several failed attempts at controlling water.
We stood up and I stretched. "Shall we spar?"

"Taijutsu only," he offered with a nod, probably mindful of the fact that
I had used much more chakra than him.

Fighting with Genma was… humbling. Contrary to what I was used

to, he was both stronger and faster than me. I couldn't recall ever
fighting with a faster opponent. Speed had always been one of my
strong points. Fortunately, I beat him on flexibility and managed to
surprise him a few times thanks to this, otherwise it would have been
a short fight. I also had no doubts that he was holding back when I
was giving it my all.

One of his kicks sent me flying and rolling to the ground.

Immediately, he was over me, pinning me to the ground with his
knees blocking my legs and his hands on my wrists. Panting, I took a
second to blink the dirt away from my lashes.

"You okay?" Genma asked. After I nodded, he advised: "You dodge

a lot. It's not a bad thing but your blocks could use some work."

"Gen, if I try to block like you I'll get broken bones. Not everyone has
your muscles."

He wiggled his eyebrows at me with a winning smile but suggested

seriously: "Try protecting your forearms with chakra to cushion the
blow."

He released me and we started anew. I tried his suggestion and he

purposefully made me work on it until my forearms were aching and
bruised but not broken.

When he looked satisfied, I jumped away and asked: "Weapons?"

In answer, he spat his senbon at me. I cursed and dodged quickly. I

pulled out my tessens and the fight resumed with greater intensity.
Against his senbons and kunais, my tessens gave me an advantage
that he compensated for with speed.

I was also getting tired faster than him.

After a few minutes, I jumped back once again, ready to yield.

That's when a blur of white appeared between us, shouting: "I

remember! Finally!" Jiraiya the Toad Sage flung himself at me and
grabbed me by the shoulders, shaking me slightly (which didn't help
me catch my breath). "Tessen no Mai! The dance of the tessens!
You're Midori's kid!"
After the initial surprise, I watched him, blasé. "Yes, I am. Is that why
you were insisting I reminded you of someone? Congratulations
then, it only took you two years to remember."

He burst into laughter. "You even have her attitude! And her pretty
hair! And her curves!" His hands started to go lower.

I sighed. "I'm still only seventeen, Jiraiya-sama."

His hands immediately came back to my shoulders. "Anyway! How is

Midori-chan?"

"She's at the Senju Nursing Home."

That answer sobered him. After a few seconds of silence, he

frowned. "Do they take good care of her?"

"Yes," I assured him, touched by his concern.

"Good!" He threw an arm around my shoulders and turned to look at

Genma, who was waiting patiently with his hands in his pockets.

We were both used to Jiraiya's antics. He came by every few months

and was the talk of the town for several days before he left once
again. His favorite hangout - outside of the hot springs - was
Minato's office.

As it happens, Minato appeared among us. "How did you know

Maiko's mother, sensei?"

"We did a few infiltration missions together. She was excellent at

posing as a dancer or courtesan, among other talents…" Jiraiya
replied, his voice dripping with innuendos.

"That explains why she's so obsessed with your books," I noted

distractedly, wiping my forehead with a sleeve.

"She is?" He asked gleefully.

I sighed. "I had to buy your most recent one for her. She wanted it as
soon as possible and I had to stand in line for half an hour to pay."

"And?"

"I got so bored that I started reading it."

"And?!" Jiraiya asked gleefully, unbothered by the fact that his book
was supposed to be for eighteen years old and above only (as if that
sort of details could stop shinobi).

Minato and Genma had blinked at me simultaneously, slightly wide-

eyed.

"I guess it's funny but I prefer your first book. And you've a serious
problem with the representation of women. Would it kill you to stop
giving their mensurat-"

"My first book?" Jiraiya interrupted, looking flummoxed.

"Yes. The Gutsy Ninja one. I don't remember the full name, it's too
long. Mom bought it for me when you published it. She said it looked
too much like a child book for her so she made me read it.

"You liked it?"

"Sure. It was a good child book."

"It wasn't meant to be," he admitted with a conflicted expression.

"I know. That's why it didn't sell well. Not the right publicity for the
right public," I observed with a serious nod. "It would do well in a
movie or anime for kids though, if you ever have the opportunity."

"You think?" He looked contemplative.

I nodded.
"I agree," Minato chipped in with a smile. "Naruto loves it, he'd be
overjoyed to watch it on TV."

Jiraiya hummed, rubbed his chin and nodded. "I'll think about it. So,
you didn't like Icha Icha? You might still be a little young."

I was forty-something! Oops, no, I couldn't say that. "I'd like it just
fine if the women weren't all the same!" I protested, punching him in
the arm.

"Such passion! Exactly what we need, don't we, Minato?" He said,

cheerfully evading the subject.

Minato cleared his throat, embarrassed. "Ah, Maiko, Genma, I'm

sorry for intruding on your free time but I've a favor to ask of you
Maiko, and Genma might as well know about it."

Both curious, we looked at him patiently.

"Before I explain, I want to make it clear that you're absolutely free to

refuse without any justification needed," he said solemnly, looking
me in the eye.

"Alright." Now I was expecting the worst.

"Tomorrow, an acquaintance of Jiraiya-sensei is coming. He has

information we need but he isn't… very forthcoming."

"We need to wheedle him and get his defense down!" Jiraiya added
cheerfully, far from the circumspection of his student.

"Yes," Minato sighed, "and he is…"

"… a pervert, like me! His thing is sexy secretaries and-"

I closed his mouth by pushing on his lower jaw with my folded tessen
and glared at him. "Say no more."

"Maiko, I'll find someone else if necessary," Minato promised quickly.

"But it's last minute and it will be more complicated."

Haruka was on leave tomorrow - she had some health troubles - and
she was probably too old for a pervert's tastes anyway. Anyone else
would need to be briefed for much longer to be able to pass as the
Hokage's secretary.

"Yes. If you agree, it will count as a mission, a C-rank with the

highest pay grade."

That wasn't insignificant. I had a good wage but a mission's pay

would make a really good bonus and I was short on money lately
(nothing to do with a prank, no, absolutely not, what are you talking
about?).

I crossed my arms and huffed, thinking it through. "I just need to…
be sexy? I mean… I don't need to…" My mother might have been an
expert undercover but I definitely wasn't and seduction had never
been my forte, in this life or the previous one. If it was just dressing
and behaving in a certain way however… that was doable. We had
been trained for this in our kunoichi lessons and the idea that our
body was just a weapon like any other had been brought up often
enough that it sank in. I was also mature enough that I had a
modicum of confidence (that I definitely didn't have when I was truly
seventeen).

"Nah!" Jiraiya said with a wave of his hand. "He's a loser. The more
a woman ignores him and the more he is interested."

I dug my fingernails in my arms to keep myself from making a

remark. It was in my favor anyway. After a few seconds, I nodded
slowly. "I can do sexy."

"So?"

There was a long moment of silence before Raidou and Genma

nodded slowly.
"Yeah. That's sexy," Genma agreed with a husky voice.

I relaxed. "Oh, good."

It was hard to find the right balance between being enticing and
being professional. I still had to look like a secretary of the Hokage
after all. With a black mini pencil skirt and a white fitted shirt left
unbuttoned to the first glimpse of a lacy bra, I had apparently
managed this delicate feat.

"I told you," Rin said cheerfully, unbothered by the face Raidou
made. She was currently busy adjusting my cleavage.

She had been a great help to prepare. When the Hokage had asked
me what I needed yesterday, her name was the first word on my
tongue, even before access to the undercover costume department
(and don't get me started on that, the things I had seen in this place
left me to wonder what kind of dubious missions some shinobi had to
go through exactly) .

Rin made this fun instead of nerve-wracking.

"I'm not convinced that I won't break my ankle with those heels."

"Nonsense! You've the gait of a dancer. You'll do just fine."

"Still, I'm not running around town in those clothes," I grumbled, just
because. True, I might be able to handle high heels but it didn't
mean that I wanted to. That was at least a difference in favor of this
universe instead of the previous one: here, those excessive heels
were considered silly, even for civilians, despite the fact that it still
looked sexy apparently. Practicality over aesthetics were the norm
here.

We were discussing my look hidden in a nook of a little used hallway.

Little used apart for a few selected people like Nara Shikaku who, of
course, passed by and stopped at that moment. He glanced at me,
blinked for a few seconds and shook his head. "I don't want to know,"
he decided very wisely before moving on.

I wilted a little. "See! I told you I look silly."

"It's not silly," Genma assured me, "it's just… really unusual and
disconcerting for those who know you. Your style is usually more…
modest."

"Arata-san won't notice a thing," Raidou said.

"Apart from what he's meant to notice," Rin added before squeezing
my hands. "Now, I'm really sorry I can't stay for moral support but I
really must go. I'll passed by if I can during my break."

"Of course. Thanks Rin-chan."

Raidou went with her, leaving me fidgeting under Genma's watchful

eye.

"Hey," he breathed, "come here." He opened his arms with a 'come

here' gesture of his hands.

I stepped forward hesitantly but let him hug me against his chest. His
cheek rested against my hair, just beside my ear.

"You know, I won't be able to take my eyes off you," he whispered.

He caressed the back of my neck, where strands of hair fell in
refined curls from an artfully messy bun.

I shivered under his touch.

"Don't get me wrong, it was already a difficult feat, but right now it's
downright impossible."

Only the taste of red lipstick stopped me from biting my lip as I

straightened. "Is that supposed to help me?"
"I know you find it difficult to put on a show for that guy," he said with
a hand cupping my jaw, his thumb softly brushing my cheek. "Think
you can do it for me?"

I blushed so fiercely that I had to lower my head and hide my face in

his jacket. "Yeah."

"Good. You're gorgeous, sweetheart."

I managed not to combust instantly. It was a near thing.

Arata was just like Jiraiya described him.

When I walked in front of him, I could feel his eyes on my backside.

When he was in front of me, he looked down my cleavage (he was
nearly as tall as Jiraiya). And when I walked around, he seemed
entranced by my legs.

Minato could get anything out of him when I was around, it was quite
pathetic. Jiraiya himself was a little too distracted and I had to
discreetly show him the hand sign for 'seventeen' from time to time
to get him back on the task at hand. It was a good thing he had a
solid moral code.

I went back and forth between the Hokage's office and the anteroom.
Each time, there was someone new in the hallway, waiting to catch a
glimpse of the 'sexy secretary'. By now, I was pretty sure that most of
the Hokage Tower had heard of it and the news had spread beyond.
I wasn't sure what to think of it. For now, I was in an headspace that
allowed me to ignore or play with it, but if anyone made comments
later on, I might strangle them.

A few times, Genma leaned on a corner of my desk and pointedly

stared at the most annoying of the gawkers until they moved on. It
entertained me enough that I rewarded him with a smoldering look
from behind my false eyelashes. It made him straighten and square
his shoulders in a very amusing way.
Really, when I had a few seconds to think about it, this whole
situation was somewhat comical. I wasn't used to the idea that I
could have so much power over the behavior of some people just
because I was a little dolled up, thus the ridiculousness of this
situation from my point of view.

When I walked back into the Hokage's office with some papers he
had requested (considering the number of times this happened,
anyone would have considered me incompetent, Arata could care
less), I pretended that my bracelet was caught in my hair. I undid my
bun and my hair fell freely in artificial curls down my back. I thought
the man was going to have a nosebleed. I mean, really ?

When I left the room, I glanced over my shoulder at Genma to see

him staring intensely at my hair.

Mh… Maybe Rin had been into something with this hairdo. Maybe I
should let my hair free and curled more often.

After what seemed like four hours but was only half of it, Arata finally
left.

I sighed in relief.

"Thank you for your help, Maiko-san. We have everything we need,"

Hokage-sama said.

"You're welcome," I replied as I buttoned my shirt for a more modest

effect. Then I pulled on my skirt and the hidden fabric slid down to
stop at my knees. I removed the much too bright lipstick with a
tissue. I would take off the false eyelashes later, in the bathroom;
they had been a pain to put on. When I looked up, Jiraiya was
staring at me. "What?"

"Nothing," he replied cheerfully. "I just had flashbacks of your mother

doing something similar, that's all."
"I don't want to know," I decided before leaving. There were just
some things you didn't need to know.

I leaned against the doorway to remove my heels and grinned at the

gawkers who were still present. "Show is over people. Back to work!"
I sauntered away toward the bathroom on bare feet, leaving behind a
chorus of disappointed groans.

I was just glad to be rid of all this silliness.

Izumo and Kotetsu appeared half an hour later, pulled my swivel

chair away from the desk and eyeballed me from top to bottom.

"See! I told you it was bullshit," Izumo told his friend with his arms
crossed. "All those rumors, just because she's wearing a skirt and a
button shirt!"

"Aww, man," Kotetsu pouted disappointedly.

I shook my head at them and smiled tenderly. "Aww, Izumo-kun is

defending my reputation! Come here and give me a hug!"

"Nee-chan, you can't continue to do this in public. I'm a chuunin

now," he pointed out but did not resist when I stood up to embrace
him.

"Even if my little cousin is a big boy, he's still my little cousin," I

replied stubbornly.

He patted my arm distractedly. "Did anyone bother you today?"

"Don't you worry about that, Izu-kun. That's Genma and Raidou's
job, you know, you can't steal it."

Izumo stared at Genma over my shoulder, lengthily and silently.

I moved back to glance at him with a tilt of my head. "Are you doing
this overprotective thing that boys do and that I don't approve of?"
"No! Not at all," Izumo replied far too quickly before grabbing his best
friend's hand and pulling away. "Work to do! See you later!"

"He totally was," I concluded with a shake of my head and my hands

on my hips.

"Maa, you've trained him well."

I startled and turned around to find Kakashi eye-smiling at me and

standing close.

"Ah. Kakashi-san. Can I do something for you?"

"Hokage-sama needs this," he replied, tucking a piece of paper in

my hand, his fingers lingering against mine to tilt my painted nails
toward him. "Red looks good on you but I think I prefer green."

I blinked at him curiously. "That makes two of us."

"For example, my jacket would look great on y-"

Genma suddenly appeared behind Kakashi and grabbed him by the

neck, pulling him away and looking unimpressed. "She got the gist of
it, thanks," he deadpanned.

"Jiraiya-sensei! Stop teaching Kakashi those sort of things!" I heard

Minato shout. His office's door was left half-opened.

"It's a sensei's job to give tips on the affairs of the heart, Minato, and
you're really remiss about it!" The sannin protested.

Raising a hand to my forehead in consternation, I said to Kakashi:

"Just… don't listen to any pick-up lines Jiraiya-sama gives you.
Really, don't."

"Hey!" The pervert protested, peeking out of the office with a mock-
offended expression.
"Oh? Then what's appropriate?" Kakashi asked, seeming really
serious in his curiosity.

"We know each other, Kakashi-san, therefore you don't need pick-up
lines, you just need to ask honestly what you want. Otherwise, if you
need me to counsel you on your love life, that will cost you," I
warned him, as I read what the Hokage needed. I turned back on my
heels to go to the Intelligence Department. A strange feeling went
down my back to my butt. "Still seventeen, Jiraiya-sama!" I shouted
over my shoulder.

Hearing him whine and swear was worth it, really.

I made a planning mistake.

Coming from someone who planned the Hokage's schedule, that

might be a little worrying but, eh, it only concerned my private life
and, in my defense, this mission was last minute, I couldn't anticipate
it.

My fridge was empty.

To do grocery shopping in that silly outfit wasn't one of my best

moments. It was really too constrictive and unpractical. Crouching to
reach the lowest shelves made me self-conscious and worried that
the skirt would rip. The looks I got were simply not what I needed
after the day I had, between the people judging me and those ogling
me, it was a test of self-control. I felt like I had way too many of those
recently.

Balancing a basket against my hip, I looked through the vegetable

aisle. There was a shinobi lingering near the onions that I was
probably going to hit before I left the shop once he had gathered the
nerve to touch my butt. As I glanced at him warily, I found a much
more interesting sight.
Kakashi was on the other side, right in front of me, playing with
apples and not even pretending to be shopping. He met my eye with
a eye-smile and I snorted.

"Hi, there," I said before raising an avocado. "What do you think?

Ripe or not?"

He reached for it and tested it briefly before handing it back. "Looks

like it."

"Ok. Grab me two apples while you're there."

He followed me through the rest of my shopping. The stares and

oglers immediately disappeared from sight.

"You're a repellent for lechers," I commented. "Very useful."

"Happy to serve," Kakashi replied nonchalantly from behind his

book.

"I can't help but wonder if there is a particular reason you're staying
behind me however," I teased him.

I mostly wondered how he would react to my jest. The Kakashi from

the story I used to read would surely have kept his cool and found a
humourous reply but I was often reminded that the characters I used
to know weren't the exact same that I met (for many reasons,
including the fact that they were younger, or simply that they were
real and as such much more complex than a manga could show).

This Kakashi just had a second of hesitation, during which I could

practically see the cogs turning to analyse the situation and find the
appropriate answer.

"Maa," he said to stall for time. "I'm just trying to find what has
caught everyone's attention." He had barely finished his last word
that he flinched very discreetly, probably realizing how insulting that
sounded, implying that there was actually nothing interesting when
looking at me.

Fortunately for him, I laughed it off, more interested in the way he

reacted than the content of his answer, especially considering it was
obviously a lie. "There is still room from improvement," I concluded,
"but please, for the love of women everywhere, don't take any tips
from Jiraiya-sama."

"I will keep it in mind," he said, relaxing at my absence of reaction.

At the checkout, I nudged him until he looked up long enough that I

could drop a bag in his arms while I paid. He grunted but didn't
comment.

"Alright," I said once in the streets, where it would be harder to

eavesdrop on us without Kakashi noticing. "Are you here to take me
up on my love counsel offer? Because I was serious, it would cost
you… like… a lunch, at least." Wow… I was cheap.

He didn't look away from his book - his situation awareness was truly
impressive - even if it was getting dark enough to make reading
difficult. "No, I'm here for the other offer."

I did a double take at that because… really? Was he saying what I

thought he was saying? But nothing in his demeanor betrayed his
thoughts. "The suspense is killing me," I commented snidely, but I
meant it.

When we finally reached my apartment, I opened the door and

disarmed the traps hastily before dropping the grocery bags on the
table.

Kakashi took all his time to close the door and do the same.

"Spit it out," I asked.

"You said to just be honest so… some people think I'm in too deep in
covert ops, that I need a touchstone, someone who know nothing
about what I do." He scratched the tip of his nose. "Jiraiya-sama
suggested that sex would help too."

"Of course he did," I scoffed. "And you thought of me?"

"There aren't many people who don't know what I do but that I'd trust
enough to have my back and have sex with."

I didn't squeal, I didn't blush, I didn't choke on thin air and for that I'm
proud of myself. However I leaned heavily on the table and took a
few seconds to process this. "Alright," I said slowly. "What would you
expect if I agree to be your… touchstone."

"Not much. It's just to get Minato-sensei off my back…"

"I'm stopping you right there. I won't agree to anything just to be an

alibi," I warned him with a finger raised. "I'm not lying to my boss for
you, by omission or otherwise." I already hid too many things from
him for my own sake.

"But you would agree to something serious?"

"Depends of what you need. What do Yondaime-sama wants from

you?"

Kakashi didn't pout but he definitely crossed his arms petulantly.

"That I spend time regularly with someone for something other than
training or speaking of work. Someone who stays in Konoha and will
be available when I need it, and who is not family or assimilated."

I watched him thoughtfully, thinking of his friends and eliminating

them one by one due to his criteria. I was suddenly overcome by a
hunch. "Jiraiya-sama suggested sex because you're bad at talking,
didn't he?"

Kakashi looked at me with a spark of surprise in his widening eye.

I hid my grin behind a hand. "He totally did."

"Maybe," he drawled noncommittally.

"Alright, let's ignore what they think. What do you want?"

There was a long moment of silence. He looked ready to bolt.

"I want people to get off my back," he grumbled, "and I want to

understand some of the things in this," he admitted, pulling off the
first Icha Icha out of a pocket.

While he always had a book, they weren't the famous series seen in
the manga in my previous life. They were different every other week,
going from romance novels to fantasy novels, always light litterature,
nothing ever too serious. The first time I had noticed this, I wondered
if he had developed his infamous habit of reading at the most
incongruous time because he didn't have enough spare time
otherwise and he needed this to amuse himself and stay sane. It
made sense, in a sad way.

I blinked curiously. "Wait. Just to be clear, you already had sex

before, right?"

He glared at me, the ' I'm pouting ' glare, not the ' I want to kill you '
glare. "Yes, but only with… other members of the covert ops."

Beating about the ANBU bush was getting a little ridiculous.

"So, just to blow off steam?"

He nodded.

"No cuddles and fluff and enjoying afterglow?"

Another nod, slower.

"And that's what you want to try?"

A very small nod.

"Without any ties attached?"

A more assertive nod.

"Alright. I can give you that," I concluded, tapping a finger to my chin

thoughtfully.

It's not like it would be an hardship, really. Kakashi was handsome

and we were getting along well. I had difficulties to imagine an
ordinary romance with him, I couldn't see it work with all his issues,
but since that wasn't what he was offering, it was… tempting… like
'I-would-be-stupid-to-refuse' tempting.

Genma's flirting today came to mind and I had a moment of

hesitation, but Genma had been flirting for months. I was pretty sure
by now that he didn't mean anything serious by it. I knew for a fact
that he was seeing other people regularly anyway. Flirting, especially
with attractive people, was just part of his habits. I would be silly to
stay focused on him. Just because I really liked him, it didn't mean
that my world had to revolve around him. I was more mature and
independant than that.

I dismissed Genma from my thoughts and smiled at Kakashi.

"Do you want to stay for dinner or do you want the cuddles now?"

Even with the mask, thanks to the ceiling light throwing shadows on
us, I could make out the discomfited face he made.

I laughed. "Cuddle isn't a cursed word and your virility will be fully
intact if you admit you want them."

He glared at me. "That's not the problem."

"Isn't it?" I teased him mercilessly. "In that case… dinner it is." I
started to put away the groceries, first those going in the fridge, and
pondered what to make as I did. "I didn't plan for you so I don't have
enough fish for what I had in mind. I could do yakisoba instead…"

I was suddenly lift off my feet and thrown over Kakashi's shoulder. I
squeaked and held on to his shirt. With a kick, he closed the fridge's
door as he turned around toward the couch.

After the initial surprise, I giggled. "I knew you wanted the cuddles!"

"Yes, yes, you unveiled my dirty secret," he drawled sarcastically

before dropping me on the couch.

I rolled on my back and smiled at him, opening my arms invitingly

and without hesitation. "Or is it that you don't like yakisoba? It's hard
to tell, maybe you should use wor-"

His lips (still masked) covered mine as he settled over me and I

chuckled against his mouth.

"I'm regretting everything," he grumbled as he pulled back enough to

allow me to laugh without suffocating.

"No you aren't," I replied with a smirk. "I'm pretty sure you know
exactly what you were stepping into." I adjusted my head on a pillow
and my legs around his, waiting patiently for him to make the first
move.

Kakashi hadn't reach yet the level of aloofness and unthreatening

attitude he was known for in the series. He had years to perfect it but
for now he wasn't good enough to make me believe that he wasn't
the perfect shinobi with a plan and an analysis for everything,
including his choice of sexual partner. I wondered since when he had
been assessing me.

His visible eye softened. "I suppose it's unnecessary to ask you to
keep the details of our relationship for yourself?"

I tilted my head and gave him a lopsided smile. "You suppose well."
He leaned down and slowly reached for the edge of his mask.

Unbothered by all the secrecy (I knew what was hidden), I closed my

eyes, still smiling. His lips brushed mine in a soft caress, tentative
and seductive at once. I welcomed him and his whole body settled
over mine oh so gently, in a perfectly controlled way.

I raised a hand to cup his jaw, brushing his cheek with my thumb and
he hummed pleasantly into the kiss.

It felt right.

- OMAKE -

"Maa, what's wrong, Genma?"

"You know exactly what's wrong, asshole," Genma grouched from

where he was lounging on the best couch in the ANBU headquarters
and looking daggers at Kakashi.

Leaning against the wall, Kakashi hummed and tapped his book
against his chin. "I don't know. Is it because of that change shift last
week? or is it because of that rumor - which I totally didn't start -
about you and Gai? Oh! I know! Is it-" He shifted his head just a bit
to avoid a senbon. "- because of Maiko-chan?"

Raidou, who was sitting on the couch's armrest, batted Genma's

hand away from his holster to stop him from stealing his kunai. "Stop
it, Genma. You've only yourself to blame for this. You've been
sleeping around and you didn't talk about it with her. What did you
expect her to do?"

"Nothing," Genma growled, "but if I discover you're just sleeping with

her to mess with me, you bast-"

Kakashi sent him a glare so cold that it stopped him mid-word.

Genma rubbed his face and threw back his head. "Alright, fine, you
don't."

"We've an arrangement, that's all. Considering how she looks at you,

I'm pretty sure she'd dump me anytime if you just asked," Kakashi
pointed out, opening the book of the week and holding it in front of
his face.

"I can't," Genma groaned despondently.

"Why not?" Iwashi asked as he sat on the other armrest.

"Genma promised himself that he would only date her if his feelings
for her were unchanged after six months," Raidou explained
helpfully.

"It has only been four," Genma grumbled, ignoring the baffled looks
he received.

Kakashi peeked above his book. "You have it bad."

"He does," Raidou confirmed with a slow nod.

"If you're afraid you'll get tired of her after sleeping with her, shouldn't
you rather explain it to her and have a one-night stand to see if
you're compatible?" Iwashi asked, smoothing his goatee thoughtfully.

"That makes sense," Kakashi helpfully pointed out.

"Shut up. Don't tempt me, that's not the plan," Genma grumbled,
pressing his hands against his eyes.

"Hey. Incredibly innovative idea, I know, but maybe you should ask
her what she prefers between the six months wait or the one night
stand," a female ANBU captain pointed out from where she was
guzzling down coffee like it was water. "Men, I swear," she sighed
before leaving the room.
"She has a point," Raidou admitted with a tilt of his head followed by
a shrug when his best friend glared at him.

"Plus," Kakashi drawled slowly, which was a sure sign that what was
going to come out of his mouth would be bad, "she is really good at
making out." He rolled away just in time to avoid the rain of senbons
who embedded themselves in the wall. "Just sayiiing. "

"Ah… Kakashi-taichou?"

Kakashi jumped on his feet, grabbed his brand new kouhai by the
shoulder and pushed him out of the break room. "Yes, Tenzou-kun?"
He asked calmly.

Still not used to the genuine (but strange) friendship that Anbu
operatives showed in private, Tenzou needed a few seconds before
recovering. "Ah… Hokage-sama is asking for you."

"Alright. Are you settling well?"

"Yes, taichou," he affirmed as he followed him out of the ANBU

headquarters and toward the Hokage's residence. "I meant to thank
you for vouching for me and getting me on your team. I understood
that the kunoichi attacked by my impersonator was your friend."

Kakashi hummed noncommittally before jumping over the rooftops.

Once they landed on the protected residence's roof, he replied:
"She's safer with you on our side." Before Tenzou could say
anything, Kakashi squeezed his shoulder and dropped on the ground
where he disappeared in the hallways he was so familiar with.

Minato was waiting for him in his private office, sitting on a pillow
behind his low desk. He gave Kakashi his full attention as soon as
he stepped in, his blue eyes cool and assessing.

"When I asked you to find more about Maiko, that's not what I
meant," he stated firmly. It wasn't a reproach but a warning that if
Kakashi didn't have anything satisfying to say for his defense he
wouldn't like the result.

Kakashi went on one knee and lowered his head. "I'm not playing
with her feelings if that's what you're worried about, Minato-sensei."

"I'm worried that you're playing with a double-edged blade that you
didn't mastered yet."

"Sensei?"

"You're an excellent shinobi Kakashi, but on some matters Maiko

might still beat you."

Kakashi raised his head slowly. "Paperwork?" He tried to joke.

"Emotions," Minato replied cryptically.

The longest chapter I ever wrote and with the romance I promised
you (remember: Genma/Maiko is endgame and there will be
Genma/Maiko/Kakashi, don't stress, just enjoy the ride). Merry
Christmas and Happy Holidays everyone! I hope you like your gift!

Next chapter will come next year so I wish you all a reaaaally nice
end to 2016. Enjoy!
Stopping Bullies!
One morning in late April, when the cherry trees had already lost
most of their flowers but the weather was still cool, I sat on the side
of my bed with Kakashi draped over my back, his chin on my
shoulder as he watched me pull on stockings.

I couldn't help but chuckle at his fascination. "I didn't think that it was
so erotic," I teased him.

"I didn't think so either," he admitted. "Jiraiya-sama made it sounded

a little over the top, but there is something about the gesture…"

He hummed and adjusted his position to be able to reach around

me. "May I?"

I nodded, and his long, callous fingers gently caressed the skin of my
outer thigh before stroking the soft but thick fabric of the stockings.

They were black and stopped mid-thigh. I recently found them in the
back of my closet, a remnant of a time - three years ago - when I still
could put on clothes just for the pleasure of being nicely dressed
instead of being professional for six days (and being a wreck the
seventh). When I had tried them to check if they still fit, Kakashi had
stepped out of the bathroom. He hadn't been quick enough to hide
his interest.

We both had the morning free today, so I had offered to explore the
subject with him. It had taken a little bit of persuasion, but after two
weeks and a demi-dozen encounters, he was getting used to the
idea that I would get him to admit all his little secrets, one way or
another. He didn't need to talk to tell me what he liked.

His thumb went under the fabric, pulling it down a little bit. He
shrugged. "Yeah, it's the way you put them on, I think, just… slowly
and nicely…"
I hummed in understanding. "So it's not the stockings themselves?"

"Maa… they're elegant, and you've beautiful legs so… pretty sure it
might help too," he replied, deadpan.

I chuckled and nudged him. "Alright, I get it. So I keep them on?"

"Sure." Kakashi pulled the knitted blanket I kept for cuddle time over
our shoulders and touched it curiously. It was really soft. "You said
this was your grandmother's work, right?"

I hummed in agreement as I leaned against him.

Kakashi distractedly adjusted his position for my own comfort. "Was

she a seamstress? Like your aunt?"

"No. Knitting was just a hobby to unwind. She was a medic-nin." I

sighed and wrapped my arms around his waist to make my position
with my head on his shoulder more comfortable.

"The war?" He asked at my use of the past tense.

"Yeah, the war," I sighed. "She was in Chuou."

Kakashi nodded in understanding. Chuou was infamous. It was one

of the worst defeats of Konoha, a time at the beginning of the war
when we had been at our lowest. The advanced outpost, a small
fortified village at the border, had been razed to the ground by Iwa.
Many shinobi had indiscriminately lost their lives there, buried by
Doton jutsu.

"She died a week before her sons. They were on another battlefront,
against Kumo," I remembered absentmindedly. "I still was at the
Academy at the time. They spoke of Chuou like it was the sacrifice of
martyrs and promised us that they had died like heroes. I got my first
and only detention then…"

"You did?"
I hummed with my eyes closed. "I told our sensei that I didn't need
my grandma to be buried under a war hospital to know that she was
an hero, so he should rather tell us how to stop unnecessary deaths
instead of glorifying them."

There were a few seconds of silence before Kakashi asked: "What

did your mother say?"

I sighed. "After my detention, we went to the Memorial Stone…"

… I'd never come here before. It reminded me of Kakashi standing

there, losing time to the long period of mourning that eroded his life. I
pushed my hands a little deeper in my pockets and glowered at the
polished stone showing lists of names. It was the proof of a twisted
world glorifying martyrs in order to enroll and brainwash kids to carry
on the tradition of meaningless wars and killings, in my opinion.

I glared at it, lips pursed in displeasure. Despite having agreed to go

to the Academy, to learn how to defend myself, I still wasn't looking
forward to the life of a kunoichi.

" Maiko-chan," Midori sighed, crouching to drop off a bunch of

flowers (hibiscus, my grandma's favorites, and carnations, my father
and uncle's favorites). "Everyone deals with death, mourning and
grief in their own way."

" I know that," I grumbled, still scowling.

" Your sensei was lenient with you for this reason. You realize this,
don't you?"

I stayed stubbornly quiet.

" You insulted the memories of shinobi who died for Konoha."

I bit my bottom lip and kept my tears in check. "That's not what I
meant."
" I know. Your sensei probably understands too. He knows you well
by now." She gently brushed her fingers against a name. I
recognized it belatedly as her mother's name (my maternal
grandmother, who had died long before my birth). "You're different.
You've a vision of the world that often puzzles me. You make it a
strength… but it can just as well be your downfall."

I clenched my fists. "What do you mean?"

She faced me and put her hands over my shoulders. "Maiko… I

might not be able to understand what you've left behind and the way
you see the world, but I don't think it's wrong for all that. You know
this, don't you?"

I nodded slightly. Midori had been incredibly open-minded.

" Maybe you should return the favor," she said gently. "Your
grandma… she stayed in Chuou despite the order to evacuate, to
save as many people as she could. She is a hero and a martyr. She
died for what she believed in. She should be remembered as such."

I lowered my head and sniffled, trying to push back the tears.

" Whatever issues you have against this word, this concept… you
have to try to understand… how it matters to others. Do you think
you can do that?"

I nodded, tears running down my cheeks and shoulders shaking. I

cried for a minute in my mother's embrace before I managed to
stammer: "B-but… this war… it doesn't make sense. All these deaths
and for what?!"

" You're right. The war doesn't make sense, but the lives of those
who defend our country do. They know their purpose and they have
faith…"

" In what?!" I asked brusquely, looking for a tissue in my pockets now

that snot was going down my nose.
" In the idea that those they are protecting, those that come after
them, will do better. That together we can one day reach peace."

I pulled a tissue under my nose and stared in Midori's eyes, her

green iris filled with a faith that I was envious of. "Oh," I realized
silently, "so that's the Will of Fire."

" When I look at you, Maiko," Midori continued, oblivious to my

revelation, "I see hope. Hope that another way is possible." She
glanced at the flowers and her eyes glazed over slightly. "They
thought the same way." We watched the monument for a long
moment before she could finish her thought: "But you have to
remember…"

" What?" I asked, wiping my nose and cheeks.

"… sometimes you've to meet people halfway."

Lost in my thoughts, I needed a few seconds to realize that I didn't

finish my sentence. Kakashi seemed understanding; he didn't push
me to answer.

"Do you believe in the Will of Fire?" I asked impulsively.

He glanced at me thoughtfully. "Do you?"

I looked away, unable to hold the gaze of the Rokudaime Hokage

when I was doubting the very philosophy his village was built on. I
stared into space.

In my previous life, I was an atheist, but I had also believed that

death was the end, that nothing waited beyond. Look how that had
turned out…

I ran a hand through my hair and thought back to the trust my family
had shown when they had learned my secret. Only my mother was
left from those I had told the truth to but they had stood by me,
always. "I envy those who can have faith without faltering," I
admitted, thinking of the Hokages, past, present and future. "I'm not
sure I can hold on to such a belief… but I can do my best for those
who do. Pretty sure that's the next best thing, isn't it?"

Kakashi slowly tilted his head in agreement.

I smiled and kissed his cheek. "So… that conversation became

weird. No idea how we went from stockings to the Will of Fire," I
joked to lighten the mood.

Instead of answering, he captured my lips for a kiss, a warm hand

going from the edge of the stockings to my panties, his thumb
playing gently with the fabric.

The following days were disturbed by a missing shinobi alert. Hunter-

nin had been sent to look for Uchiha Hideaki after he'd disappeared
in the middle of his mission, leaving his student alone in a town a few
dozen kilometers away from Konoha.

Proving how mature and clear-headed he was, Itachi hadn't

panicked. He'd used the town's messenger system to ask for
instructions, and a team had been sent to retrieve him and
investigate his jounin's disappearance. They had come back
unsuccessful and the hunter-nin had been deployed.

A jounin just didn't disappear. Either he had been kidnapped or he

had deserted. Neither options were good and Uchiha Fugaku didn't
like this turn of events at all .

"What about my son?" He asked at the end of a heated meeting

during which veiled accusations had been thrown by both parties.
"He can't stay without a sensei."

"We'll be looking for a replacement," Minato promised.

"It's not the usual period for jounin-sensei application, so it will take
me at least a week," Shikaku said.

"And in the meantime?"

"He can either take a week of vacation…"

"He has already been held back enough because of your insistence
on keeping him on inside missions for so long!"

"… or we can find him a temporary administrative position…" Minato

continued calmly.

From my position on Minato's right, I attracted his attention by

discreetly raising my hand.

He blinked then went along with it: "He can shadow my assistants. It
would give him practical knowledge of the inner workings of Konoha
in a way that his short time in the Academy and his field training
couldn't give him."

Fugaku hesitated. He had been ready to protest the idea that his
oldest son would be wasting his time with administrative work but
Minato had a point, and it was obvious that the Uchiha had high
hopes for their prodigy: Hokage-level hopes. To let Itachi observe the
inner workings of the Hokage office was to their advantage and it
was an unique opportunity.

The father glanced at his son, who had stayed dutifully silent through
the meeting unless he was directly spoken to. Itachi blinked, looking
surprised that his opinion had been requested. He nodded once.

"Very well," Fugaku agreed before staring at me directly. "I'll entrust

him to you."

Itachi stood up from his chair to bow at the waist. "Please take care
of me."

I did the same and gave him a soft smile.

I was squealing with delight inside.

Haruka? Not so much. "Don't you think we have enough work?" She
asked after hearing the news.

"Don't worry Haruka-san, I will handle him. He is smart and mature.

I'm sure he will be helpful."

She sighed and shook her head, tidying up her desk a little too
brusquely. "I just don't understand your fascination for strays. First,
you twisted Naruto-kun around your little finger, then it was that
prankster kid-"

"Iruka-kun."

"… and now the Uchiha clan heir. Who is next is anyone's guess…"

I chuckled and shrugged. "What can I say? I like helping kids. I might
have been a teacher in a previous life." I was. And I missed it.

The next day, Itachi arrived five minutes early and so silently that I
had to do a double-take to notice him. He was watching me quietly,
standing at attention in front of my desk.

Holding back a surprised jerk, I blinked at him. "Well, that won't do.
You look like a mini-ANBU."

Itachi looked down at his clothes, high-quality but simply cut in navy
blue with the Uchiha crest on his back. It was… boring but practical.

"Not your attire, Itachi-kun. Your attitude," I explained kindly. "As

assistants to the Hokage, we're in contact with many people, from
the shinobi forces to the civilians or clients. It's part of our job to be
welcoming and sociable. Please, loosen your stance, relax your
expression and always greet people you're in contact with properly."
He immediately did as asked, his shoulders going down slightly as
he said placidly: "Good morning, Maiko-san."

I smiled at him kindly. "There, that's much better. Good morning,

Itachi-kun. Now, first order of business, I'm going to introduce you to
the people you'll be in contact with the most and show you a few
things that you need for reference. If you've any question, ask right
away, do not hesitate." I gathered a clipboard and a few papers
before standing.

The office was quiet today. Raidou and Iwashi were the ones on
guard duty, with Genma being either off-duty or on shadow duty,
which mean no jokes or teasing. Kakashi was gone too, my guess
being that he had been sent on the team trying to find Uchiha
Hideaki since he was a good tracker.

With no distractions, I focused on work and Itachi.

He was truly disconcerting, no matter how open-minded I was trying

to be. I wasn't used to working with a little genius and, since he
wasn't really forward with his opinion and needs, it took me at least
two days to know where we stood. By then, I had pinpointed (or at
least I thought so) what kind of things needed to be explained and
what was just obvious for him.

It wouldn't surprise anyone that I went by Kakashi's own strengths

and difficulties. Those two were really alike.

Except for one detail: Itachi's upbringing as heir to the Uchiha clan
head.

It showed in little details but each one added up until it made me

want to throttle his parents and all the clan members who had
contributed to his fucked up education.

By the end of the third day, we were alone in a backroom when I

gave up and stated while looking him in the eye: "Itachi-kun, I don't
care about your clan, your status or your reputation. Whenever we're
alone together, you're allowed to sit in another way than seiza, to
yawn when you're tired, to speak up when you need to or any of
those other things you've been told to never ever do because the
truth is… those actions are so normal that it wouldn't even register
on me to ever care or mention it to anyone else."

He stared at me with an ounce of surprise.

"Alright?"

He nodded slowly.

I smiled and winked. "Good." I pulled a little paper bag from a pouch,
gave it to him and raised a finger to my lips. "Don't say anything to
Genma. Those are the last ones."

He opened it to discover small cookies and immediately brought one

to his lips, nibbling on it slowly as he glanced at me to check my
reaction at the fact that he was eating while we were working. I
chuckled and went back to showing him how to archive files.

Half an hour later, when it was time for him to leave, I noticed the
paper bag wasn't empty yet and asked him if he didn't like them.
Usually any sweet didn't last long around him but I had tried a new
recipe this time, with hazelnuts, maybe he didn't like that.

He smiled slightly and replied: "They are very good. I want to share
the last one with my little brother."

Touched, I stopped myself from making some embarrassing noise

and smiled back. "Sasuke-kun, right? Naruto-kun talks a lot about
him. Well, then, you'll have to tell me if he liked it."

He nodded in agreement. "Good evening, Maiko-san."

"You too, Itachi-kun." I waved my fingers distractedly at his back as I

tidy up my desk before leaving too.

"You gave him the last cookies."

"Of course I did," I replied without looking up. "He's the kid here, if
you're confused."

"Ouch," Genma said as he stood with his hands in his pockets. "I
guess I deserve this one."

I raised an eyebrow and briefly glanced at him as I stood up from my

chair. "I was expecting better than you pulling away because I'm with
Kakashi. I thought we were friends, but if you wanted to keep our
relationship strictly professional or anything else for the matter you
should have just…"

"No," Genma interrupted. "Look… Can we talk somewhere more

private?"

I watched him for a few seconds of careful consideration.

It had hurt when Genma had become more distant as soon as he

learned about Kakashi and me. Somehow, I had felt guilty until I'd
forced myself to remember that I had no reason to. I refused double
standards and if he was sleeping with whoever he wanted so could I.

He had still been friendly, but he hadn't been a good friend these last
weeks and I didn't like it at all. If he wanted to explain himself and
put things right, then I wasn't going to sulk uselessly and make us
both more miserable.

I nodded, grabbed my coat and followed him out of the Hokage

tower.

We stopped in a quiet and isolated place near a river and sat on the
grass to watch the water flow.

"Look, I'm sorry for being an idiot these last weeks or even before,"
he said. "Just because I'm not as well adjusted at dealing with
feelings as I thought…" He interrupted himself, raised a knee to rest
an arm on it and ran a hand over his head, removing his bandana
and ruffling his hair.
I watched him silently, unused to seeing his hair uncovered. It made
me want to touch it and ruffle it too.

"What I'm trying to say is that… it's on me, and I'm done being an
idiot about it if you still want me as a friend."

I leaned toward him to knock my shoulder against his. "Of course, I

do, silly."

He smiled sheepishly. "Good. Also…"

"Mh?" I tilted my head back and smiled softly. He looked cute like
this.

His lips parted slightly before he blinked, flinched and covered it

quickly with a teasing smirk. "Did you find that spot that makes him
flinch yet?"

"Wha-?"

"It's hilarious, he's so self-conscious about it!"

I gaped at him. "Sage, help me… did you really sleep with half of our
generation?"

Genma burst into laughter, throwing his head back joyfully. "Maybe!
Also, if you tickle him just so…"

"No, don't tell me!" I hit him in the shoulder. "You'll take half the fun
out of it!"

He laughed until he toppled over me and, with his chin over my

shoulder, continued with his gossip: "Oh, and do you know that
Raidou and Rin finally kissed?"

I swore and tried to push him away. He clinged to me like a limpet.

"Shut up! I don't wanna hear your outrageous gossip!" I said, entirely
unable to stop laughing at his silly behavior.
"And Iwashi is scared because his girlfriend is talking about babies!"

I facepalmed, groaned, and laid back, resigned to hear everything I

had missed of the gossip mill lately. Genma simply adjusted his
position to stretch across my belly.

I sighed, but it was strangely comfortable.

Charming idiot.

The hunter-nin came back two days later. They found Uchiha
Hideaki, dead and disfigured. That was all the information I learned
from the grapevine. The details were kept secret.

From the little I knew, I didn't like it at all. Call me paranoid, but a
disfigured Uchiha led me to think about stolen eyes and a creepy
elder with a vendetta against the clan and a bad habit of stealing
kekkai genkai.

I kept a careful eye over Itachi that day. He had withdrawn into his
shell and it was impossible to get an emotion out of him. I offered to
let him go back home early but he refused firmly (but politely, of
course).

The next morning, I stepped into the office a little late, having run
into a young career genin that needed a little help with finding his
way in administrative hell.

Having done my first good action of the day, I was in a good mood. It
dissolved at the exact second I realized a low, insidious killing intent
was projected around my desk and directed towards my little
protégé. Itachi was standing and seemed to face up to this threat
quite well, looking as calm as ever at first sight, but his fingers were
curled nervously near his thigh holsters.

Morino Ibiki was the threat and no one, not Haruka-san nor the
guards, Raidou and Iwashi, was moving a little finger to stop it.
"What the fuck do you think you're doing?" I spat out, articulating
each word harshly and charging at Ibiki like a boar protecting its
young. He had to step back to avoid the swat I was aiming at his
arm. Satisfied that I was now standing between Itachi and this boor, I
ignored the twenty centimeters that he had over me and glared at
him with all my might. "Explain yourself!" I demanded.

"I was mainly asking him a few questions about his sensei," Ibiki said
calmly, without batting an eye at my fury.

"You want to talk to him, you do it by the rules, you asshat! Get a
warrant! You ever bully a fucking eight years old again and I will
report you! Is that clear?!"

"He's a genin."

I hit the roof. "HE'S EIGHT!" I stood on tip-toe with my fists clenched
and I shouted in his face. "EIGHT!" Sage stopped me. I've never
wanted to punch someone so badly (while sober).

"He's a genin and a person of interest in a sensitive investigation,"

Ibiki insisted mercilessly. "I'm doing my duty to Konoha. I suggest
that you remember to do the same instead of letting your emotions
take over your judgement."

A wave of cold detachment went through me. Attacks against my

person and my competence, that I could deal with, that I was familiar
with.

Small fingers touched my wrist gently as Itachi tried to step around

me. I latched onto his hand and pulled him back behind me.

"Show me a warrant. Ask an ANBU to confirm you're following the

Hokage's orders. Then I'll comply. In the meantime, Morino-san, I'm
doing exactly what I'm supposed to do. I'm protecting a citizen of
Konoha from a threat," I hissed. "Don't think you can hide behind
your duty to excuse your bullying. You're way out of line. Killing intent
against an ally is uncalled for. Against a child, it's unacceptable . Get
out of my sight unless you want to bring this to the Hokage's
attention."

"What makes you think he'll agree with you?"

"The day the Hokage tells me what you did is acceptable is the day I
resign and move to the capital after adopting as many orphans as I
can to teach them gardening."

Ibiki hummed, still staring me down as if he was judging me. He

turned around and left without a word.

"Good riddance," I grumbled before turning to my desk, grabbing the

pile of mail waiting for me and turning toward the hallway going
around the Hokage's office. "Come on, Itachi. Let's go for a walk. I
need some air."

We passed by Haruka and the guards in silence. I had nothing good

to say to them. We went up the stairs leading to the rooftop. The
weather was good enough that we could work here for a while as
long as we stayed sitting in the sun.

"Maiko-san," Itachi said after a few minutes, "you shouldn't have

intervened…"

I interrupted him by slamming a letter into the ground and looking

him in the eye. "Itachi-kun. I might give you the wrong impression
with the fact I always have to remind some idiots of your age, but I'm
aware of your competence and intelligence. I'm not doubting you and
your skills. Still, there is something that only age can brings you:
experience. And I'm not talking about experience on the battlefield.
I'm talking about the experience that brings you self-awareness and
self-assurance. I'm talking about going through years of bullshit
being thrown at you before realizing what are your limits and how to
enforce them."

I breathed in sharply and adjusted my position cross-legged. "That's

why your age matters, no matter how smart you are, Itachi-kun: until
you're able to tell how much is too much, you deserve to have
someone helping you to determine when you're being cheated. That
was the case here. What Morino did was wrong . You've rights and
they should be enforced. He is smart. He cornered you at a time
when he knew you were vulnerable, but you don't have to take this
kind of bullshit quietly, alright? And don't ever trust those kind of
people at face value!"

I inhaled to continue my rant when a small hand touched my knee.

Itachi was looking at me with a strangely soft expression. "Thank

you, Maiko-san."

Taken aback for a second, I recovered and patted his hand gently.
"Anytime, Itachi-kun, anytime."

An hour later, we were back to my desk. That's where Ibiki dropped

the warrant that ordered the interrogation of Itachi. I read it carefully
before nodding. "It's in order."

Ibiki smirked and Itachi stood up from his chair.

"You can take him with you as soon as one of his parents is here," I
concluded calmly.

They both froze.

"Excuse me?" Ibiki growled.

I raised an eyebrow at him. "The interrogation of a genin can only be

done under the supervision of one of his guardians. Considering that
Itachi doesn't currently have a sensei, this only leaves his parents. I
trust that you already informed them of this procedure and, as such,
it's only a matter of minutes before they arrive. You're welcome to
take a seat behind you while you wait."

He stared me for an uncomfortably long time before huffing and

smirking slightly. "You're good."
"Contrary to popular belief, I didn't get this job for my dazzling looks
and sunny attitude," I replied, unfazed, before turning to Itachi.
"While you might be alone with an interrogator, you may demand to
see your guardian at anytime during the interrogation. They have no
right to refuse and your guardian should be able to see you and hear
you through the whole interrogation. Don't let them bully you into
thinking any different, alright?"

He nodded slowly.

"Do you have any question?" I nudged him gently.

"What- What are their limits?"

I smiled to reward him for a smart question. "This is only an

interrogation of a person of interest in an ongoing investigation.
Unless they charge you for anything, they're not allowed to hold you
prisoner, to hurt you physically, to put you under genjutsu or to use
any kind of technique that can be considered torture. If they charge
you, you've the right to know about what and to see the official
warrant. As a minor, you're allowed daily contact with your
guardians, and they're not allowed to hurt you physically or to
deprive you of water."

Itachi relaxed slowly as he learned what to expect.

Ibiki stared at me thoughtfully. "You did your research."

"Yes, I did, because bullies like you exist." And when you were at the
bottom of the ladder, you had to be smarter and know better.

Fugaku arrived, looking displeased, and they left together.

I waved my fingers at Itachi and gave him a small encouraging smile.

He smiled back tentatively.

I'd better get him back in the same state I left him or else… I would
make sure my reputation in the Intelligence Division was entirely
deserved.

- FIRST OMAKE -

"You did well, son."

Itachi bowed his head in thanks for the compliment, staying quiet as
they walked into the Uchiha compound after coming back in silence
from the Intelligence Headquarters.

"Did anyone bother you before I came?" Fugaku asked.

"Morino-san tried, but Maiko-san didn't let him. She was very
protective."

"Is that so?"

"Yes," Itachi confirmed, feeling a little emboldened since his father

seemed interested. "She told him off for trying to 'bully' me, as she
called it. She didn't let him take me away before you came either."

Fugaku watched him closely. "You like her."

"Yes, Otou-san. She's kind and she taught me much."

"Did she?"

"Yes, she would make a good sensei."

Fugaku hummed thoughtfully. "Did she talk about the Uchiha?"

Itachi hesitated.

"Any questions about our clan?" Fugaku specified.

The genin relaxed. That was easier to answer without saying

anything about Maiko's distaste for clan politics. "No, otou-san. I
believe she only agreed to oversee me because she likes children
and she likes to teach. Her colleagues made comments suggesting
that it's usual for her."

They reached their house, and Fugaku nodded. "That seems

consistent with what I heard. Good. Learn as much as you can from
her. It will be useful one day."

"Yes, otou-san." Itachi hid a pleased smile as he leaned forward to

remove his sandals.

Small feet were heard as Sasuke hurried to greet them.

As soon as they were alone, his little brother tugged on his hand with
hopeful eyes.

Itachi smiled gently. "Sorry, otouto. I don't have any cookies today.
Maybe tomorrow." If he understood Maiko well, she was bound to
spoil him tomorrow to make up for today.

- SECOND OMAKE -

Pressing his face in his hand, Raidou stared at his best friend who
was groaning against the table.

Genma groaned and rolled his forehead against the wood. "Why is it
so hard?! I… I was going to say it! I was ready to say it! And then…
nothing… I blabbed about Kakashi instead of telling her the truth.
I've never been so pathetic in my life."

"Agreed," Raidou said with a solemn nod.

Genma groaned some more before looking up and straightening to

grab their bottle of sake. "What about you? Is she still giving you the
cold shoulder?"

"Yep."
"Dude. I have to agree with her, though. Why didn't you step in?
Killing intent against a kid, that's wrong."

Raidou frowned and looked down in his glass before guzzling its
contents. He stayed quiet.

Worried by his friend's strange behavior, Genma frowned and

glanced around briefly at the relatively empty bar before discreetly
signing in ANBU code: "Orders?"

Raidou didn't confirm but it was confirmation enough.

"What the fuck?" Genma mouthed at him.

That wasn't like the Hokage at all. So who? And why?

Happy New Year, dear readers! I hope 2017 will be good for you!
May it give you a lot of good things to read and appreciate!

Next chapter will be quite important plot-wise. Are you ready (the
answer is no: I'm not even ready myself, I have 0% of it written and
way too much ideas)?!

EDIT 16th of January: This chapter has been betaed by Sage

Thrasher . Thank you so much to her. I recommend you check her
own SI fics, they're definitely worth a try!
It's all downhill from here!
"Hello Maiko."

I looked up from the file I was focusing on. It was giving me an

headache anyway. I blinked for a second at the person standing in
front of me before I shook myself and grinned. "Aoba! Hi. What
brings you here?"

"I was just passing by and…"

"You decided to check if I was still in office instead of in prison?" I

joked.

He winced, proof that I was spot on.

"I've not been dragged into the dark abyss yet, despite the
disagreement between the butchers and me," I reassured him while
spreading my arms theatrically.

"The butchers?" Itachi repeated from the chair where he was reading
the Code of Shinobi Law.

I smiled at him. He had come back to me without any apparent

physical or mental trauma this morning, which I was quite pleased
about. Despite his reassurances, I still wasn't convinced that he was
'alright', though. I definitely had given him more sweets than was
sensible, but it made both of us happier. "It's the nickname of the
Torture and Interrogation Force."

"A bad nickname," Aoba whispered, pushing his sunglasses higher

on his nose and checking that no-one was listening to us. "Is that
really the sort of things you should teach him, Maiko?"

"He's here to learn about the work and life of paper-pushers. The
awful nicknames are an important part of it. You can't fit in without
them."
"There are more?" Itachi asked curiously.

"Of course," I replied eagerly, "at least one for each group. More
when they're really interesting or annoying. For example…"

"Maiko!" Aoba protested with a hiss.

I chuckled and winked at Itachi. "More on that later. It will be lunch

soon. Do you mind getting what I prepared from the fridge in the
break room, Itachi-kun?"

The genin shook his head, closed the book and put it down on his
chair before leaving quietly.

As soon as he was out of sight, I stood up and led Aoba towards an

empty corridor. "I need a favor," I admitted.

He frowned, made hand seals and murmured the name of a genjutsu

I knew would interfere with anyone listening. He had used it before.
"Maiko…" he started to say.

I stopped him with a raised hand. "Don't worry, I'm not asking you to
stick your neck for me. It's a small favor."

"I'm listening."

"If anything happens. Like… the worst case scenarios going through
your head right now. If it happens, there are chances you'll learn
about it quickly with your position in Intelligence, am I right?"

"I suppose," he agreed carefully.

"I just want you to warn my mum personally… if it happens."

"Maiko…"

I shook my head and smiled gently. "I know you only met her once
but I promise she won't burst into tears in your arms or whatever
you're fearing."
"That's not what I'm worried about," he replied curtly. "Maiko, why do
you look convinced that something will happen? Is it that bad? I only
heard that you pissed off Morino-san but that's nothing new, you piss
off people on a weekly basis, and Morino-san is not that important…
not yet."

I looked around and stared at the bare walls of the hallway and
rubbed my arms, looking for some warmth and comfort.

I had spent the previous night thinking about the events of yesterday.
For the first time today, I let some of the emotions I was feeling show
as I looked Aoba in the eye. I'd projected bravado and nonchalance
only for Itachi's benefit. I was an anxious mess inside. I felt like I was
on a slippery slope slowly getting steeper and I couldn't see the end
of it… How would it end? In a bottomless ravine? I had barely slept
last night.

"Maiko," he whispered with worry.

"I… have a bad feeling," I admitted slowly.

"Bad enough that I might need to talk to your mother."

"Yes. I'm not asking for anything else, Aoba, just that she won't be
the last one to know if anything happen. Please."

He sighed, cursed under his breath, but nodded. "Alright."

"Thank you." Feeling slightly better now that this detail was dealt
with, I stepped forward and raised my arms for a hug.

He embraced me briefly. "That's not the kind of trouble I imagined

you'd give me the first time we met," he admitted.

I chuckled and stepped back. "I'm full of surprises."

"That, you are," he agreed. "Is it true you're sleeping with Hatake?"

I tutted. "A lady never tells." I walked back toward the office.
He stayed where he was but asked: "If you are, why isn't he the one
speaking to your mother?"

"Because…" I spun around. "I don't trust him as much as I trust you."
I winked and turned back, knowing that would motivate him even
more to do as I asked. That was a little manipulative of me, but it
wasn't like I lied: I didn't trust Kakashi in the same way I trusted
Aoba. With this favor in particular, I knew that Kakashi could have
many reasons not to do as I requested. I couldn't take the risk.

I passed by Raidou and Genma, smiling at the second and ignoring

the first. It was rare, but I knew how to hold a grudge, especially
when it involved doubting the loyalty of someone I considered a
friend. I hated to distrust him, but the seed of suspicion had been
sowed. I couldn't afford to ignore it until I saw how it grew.

"I heard you're giving Raidou and Iwashi the cold shoulder."

"Are you going to tell me off for it?"

I glanced over my shoulder, still standing in front of the rice pudding I

was cooking to avoid it boiling over. Kakashi had made himself at
home at the dinner table, his book of the week in hand. Although he
would probably deny it if asked, I was pretty sure that he had gotten
fond of my cooking… or maybe just of not having to do anything to
get some homemade food.

He raised a judgemental eyebrow at me.

I laughed quietly. "Yeah, that's not your style."

"Mh… You're more forgiving usually. As proven with Genma…"

"Genma admitted his mistake and apologized," I pointed out as I

turned off the cooker and poured the rice pudding in a dish to cool
down.
"What do you want them to apologize for? Not meeting your
standards?"

I froze with my hand on the fridge's handle and stared at him. That
was an obvious attempt to provoke me, but I couldn't figure out why.
In doubt, I stayed calm and replied nonchalantly as I continued to
make dinner: "Maybe."

"You've high standards."

"Not really. I'm sleeping with you."

"Ouch," Kakashi said, resting his closed book over his heart as he
pretended half-heartedly I had hurt him. "Fair enough."

"Just get to the point, Kakashi."

"Just wondering who is good enough for you."

I dropped the leeks I was preparing on the cutting board and stared
at them for a second before shrugging and starting to chop them.
"That's easy. Hokage-sama, obviously."

There was the sound of a chair scraping against the floor behind me
before I felt Kakashi's breath against my ear. "What if he had been
the one to give the order to Raidou and Iwashi?"

"He didn't," I replied firmly.

"How confident of you. He is the Hokage. Do you really think he

never dirtied his hands or those of his subordinates? Do you think he
wouldn't put the good of Konoha over the well-being of one kid?"

My hand shook on the knife.

"All that you see is the bright leaves of the tree. What do you know of
its shadows? Of what goes behind the scenes to keep your little
world comfortable and happy?" His hand rested over mine.
I shook it off and forced him to move back with an elbow in his ribs. "I
know enough," I replied firmly. "Minato-sama didn't give the order," I
repeated.

"That sounds like a prayer."

"Maybe because it is."

"Why?"

"Because if he did, life is pointless and I might as well throw myself

from the Hokage's mountain, alright!" I shouted, breathing fast, too
fast. Anxiety was back in full force. "Stop pushing, Kakashi! I don't
know what you're trying to prove. That I'm a naive fool with a big
crush on the Hokage? Anyone can tell you that. Danzou would be
really happy to do so! So what? What's your point?" I turned around
to glare at him and lifted my chin defiantly. "That's who I am and I
won't apologize for it. If you've a problem with that, just get out and
leave me in peace!"

He looked at me silently, with the lazy expression of a cat sizing you

up.

Tears had come up to my eyes, and I felt self-conscious of them. I

was the first to look away. I pushed him back for good measure,
pretending to go back to cooking to hide my emotions. I felt too raw,
ready to burst into tears if he pushed just a tiny bit more. Once upon
a time, in a previous life, if that happened, I'd have run to hide in my
bedroom for some peace. In this life, I was just as likely to chase
Kakashi out with sharp blades… and we all knew that wouldn't end
well for me.

Kakashi put a hand on my shoulder and turned me toward him, but I

kept my head angled away. Nonetheless, I felt his lips on my cheek.

"Sorry," he whispered.
I blinked quickly, sniffed and glanced at him hesitantly. He used the
opportunity to kiss my lips, but I turned away again. "No," I grumbled.

He backed off obediently. "Do you want me to leave?"

I shrugged. "I already started to prepare dinner for two. Just… leave
me alone until it's ready."

"Alright."

Half an hour later, we were eating dinner in uncomfortable silence. I

knew that Kakashi would bail as soon as he had eaten which would
be…

"Thank you for the meal…"

Now.

I grabbed him by the wrist before he could run, even if I hadn't time
to finish my rice pudding (seriously, eating so quickly couldn't be
good for him). I stood up and draped an arm around his shoulders as
he watched me cautiously.

"I know of the shadows, and I can guess what goes behind the
scenes. Just because I strive for the best doesn't mean I ignore the
worst… or that I condemn those whose work allow me to hold onto…
what I guess is a privileged view for some. It's just… who I am,
Kakashi." After a few seconds of silence, I stammered: "I don't know
how to…"

"You said you didn't believe in the Will of Fire," he interrupted me

suddenly, "that you couldn't have faith, or hold onto this belief…"

I nodded.

"… Yet, I never met someone who embodies it so well that it became
more than a will. It's your guideline."

Baffled, I stared at him, speechless.

"Maybe you don't see it because you can't imagine another way," he
said thoughtfully, tilting his head with a hint of amusement. "The Will
of Fire, it's supposed to help us remember our ultimate goal when
missions make us doubt and falter. To remember we fight and act to
protect our village, our people, the generations to come. When the
missions are gruesome, you have to believe it's for the right cause…
even when children get hurt in the way… Itachi getting intimidated
would have been for the good of the village."

I immediately went to protest.

He chuckled softly. "… and yet, what's the point if you're attacking
the same children you promised yourself time and time again that
you were defending, right?"

I blinked, slowly understanding his point. "Right."

He poked the tip of my nose. "And for someone who isn't capable of
faith, you sure do believe a lot in Minato-sensei."

"Duh. He's Minato-sama!" I replied, spreading my hands raised

toward the ceiling.

He smiled behind his mask. "I know."

His smile was contagious. I bit my lower lip as I grinned. His eyes
followed the movement, and I barely needed to pull on his mask for
him to swoop in for a kiss.

He grabbed the back of my thighs, lifted me and pressed me against

the nearest wall. I held onto his vest firmly as I chased the sweet
taste of the pudding on his tongue.

When we separated briefly to breathe, I whispered: "You were right. I

have high standards… and you meet all of them."

He huffed and nuzzled my cheek but didn't reply or let me continue

this line of thought.
"I'm sorry, Maiko-san. I'm making you late and giving you even more
work," Itachi said with remorse.

"Don't worry about it, Itachi-kun. Mistakes happen to the best of us

and it's easy enough to fix. It's just a misplaced file. If it's where you
think it is, it won't take us too much time," I replied gently, hoping that
it would indeed be as simple as that.

It was late. We were both supposed to have left twenty minutes ago,
but my usual evening check-up had shown a file was missing. Itachi
was supposed to have taken care of it but, despite his attempts to
prove otherwise, he was clearly still shaken and I wouldn't blame him
for such a small thing.

We were in the secured archives and technically Itachi wasn't

supposed to be here, but I hated to let him out of my sight and no-
one would know about it anyway… right?

"Haruka-san?" I frowned in surprise at seeing my coworker hunched

over a drawer. "You're working late too? Is there an emergency I
should help you with?"

She flinched and looked up, wide-eyed. "Maiko… and Itachi-kun,"

she said, catching sight of the boy. "What are you doing here?" she
asked bluntly.

"Just a quick errand," I replied distractedly, stepping forward with my

head tilted to glance at the files Haruka was going through. This was
the row for personal files of highly classified personnel, mostly
ANBU. The open drawer contained files starting with 'HA', and I
caught sight of the red seal used for high level assets.

The drawer slammed shut violently. I startled at the noise.

"An errand? Maiko-san, you know Uchiha-kun isn't allowed here!"

Haruka said brusquely.
"Not without supervision," I agreed, "but…"

"No but! Get out! You're taking too many liberties, Maiko-san. Be
more serious!"

There was something wrong. Her voice was too shrill, her protest too
vehement, her behavior just slightly excessive, as if she was upset
or… afraid.

I went to reply, slowly lifting a hand toward my obi, when I was

suddenly pushed aside.

"Watch out!" Itachi shouted.

Two shuriken hit the lockers, barely missing me.

As I turned around to face the threat and help Itachi, Haruka

suddenly threw herself at me, a blade in hand. In close quarters, I
had little space to maneuver and avoid her. I blocked her first attack
and pushed her back with a kick, hurling her against the metal
cupboard that rattled loudly. As I grabbed my weapons, I glanced to
the side to see Itachi engaging a masked figure. ROOT.

Sage almighty… We were in trouble.

I could deal with being in trouble but Itachi being included? That
wasn't acceptable. Genius or not, he still only was a genin!

Spurred by desperation, I batted away Haruka's attempt at stabbing

me and hit her in the face with the blunt end of my closed fan before
sending her sprawling on the floor with a high kick.

Haruka might be a Chuunin coming from the Jounin track but her
specialities were genjutsu and ninjutsu. She didn't like taijutsu and
didn't practice it much. It was a huge weakness in close quarters.

"Itachi. Switch!" I ordered, running at the ROOT agent who just

dared to punch my little protégé in the gut.
Itachi rolled away without hesitation, and I had no doubt that he
could deal with Haruka. I unfolded my fans to slash at the real threat.

I didn't have time to think, to analyse, to wonder how and why

Haruka ended up working with/for ROOT. And for how long?
Honestly, the details didn't matter right now. The result was speaking
for itself and, if we survived this, the consequences would be enough
to scare me into a panic attack before I could ponder the prelude.

Survival and protection instincts were the only thing driving me. I
couldn't remember ever fighting so hard, not even that time when I
faced an Iwa intruder.

I relied a lot on dodging for taijutsu and our environment limited me

too much. I was forced to block and take hits more often than I'd like,
until I was covered in bruises and wounds. Mere determination and
focus helped me to ignore pain and continue fighting.

A quick and strong hit got me on the inner elbow, paralyzing my left
arm and getting me to drop a fan. Handicapped, I was expecting to
be quickly put out of commission, but the ROOT agent faltered and
leaned on the side, as if unable to stay upright. I didn't question it
and gave tit for tat, disarming him and hitting him in the throat. When
he doubled over, I hit him as hard as I could on the back of his head.
He dropped to the ground. I sat on his back and immobilized him
with my legs and my working arm.

When I finally glanced up, it was to see Itachi standing in front of me,
Haruka being tied up and unconscious behind him.

"Good job," I said, blinking in surprise.

He tilted his head in acknowledgement.

"Did you do something to get this guy distracted from me?"

"Yes. A simple genjutsu affecting his balance."

That's when I finally noticed that his eyes were red with the
Sharingan (it wasn't as obvious as you would think, certainly not as
much as the anime showed, with the characters' big inhuman eyes).

"Thanks," was the only thing I could think to say to that. I had a
moment of hesitation, during which I realized that I just had one of
the most difficult fight of my life against a colleague and a rogue
agent, that this was a right mess and that I had no idea what to do
from there.

A rope appeared in my field of vision.

Itachi was reminding me to tie up my opponent. It was standard

protocol: fight, subdue and restrain. The genin was relying on the
procedures ingrained in him and I was grateful for it. The simple
steps were easy to follow. That was the exact reason why they were
taught and repeated again and again: because after a fight and the
adrenaline rush, you were left shaken and thinking logically was
difficult. Without a superior to give orders, a young or inexperienced
soldier could be left floundering… like me right now.

I tied him up, remembering the secure knots we had been taught and
checking them twice.

When I looked up, Itachi was waiting. He looked patient, but his body
language was tense, and he had turned in a way that let him see
both of our prisoners.

Our eyes met. He was waiting for me. I was the chunin here. I was
supposed to decide how to proceed.

… But I had no idea.

I rubbed my inner elbow, where sensations were only starting to

come back, the first of them being pain. I winced, sighed, observed
the scene and concluded very cleverly: "Well, this is a mess."
"This isn't a real ANBU, is he? His mask is different," Itachi pointed
out, glancing at the ROOT agent distrustfully.

"No, he isn't. He isn't working for the Hokage." I stood up slowly and
stepped toward Haruka.

"Was he blackmailing Haruka-san? Threatening her?"

I hesitated but shook my head slowly. "No. She wouldn't have

attacked in this way if she was an unwilling accomplice."

Itachi watched me with a very solemn face. "So she's a traitor."

"I'm afraid so," I sighed.

A low hiss came from Haruka's mouth as she opened her eyes and
shoot me a dirty look. "I'm no traitor."

"Your actions say otherwise," Itachi pointed out.

She struggled against her bonds and glared at me. "You're oh so

self-righteous aren't you? The Hokage's favorite, to be looked after
and cared for. All eyes on you all the time. This is your fault!"

"What is?" I frowned, dumbfounded. Haruka had always been the

jealous kind but this was pushing it.

"They chose me because of you!"

"You're really not making any sense."

"I think I understand," Itachi said suddenly and I raised an eyebrow

at him. "With all due respect, Maiko-san, you draw attention, and if
everyone is too busy thinking about you and your actions then they
won't think twice about Haruka-san, which makes her an ideal mole."

"I…" I stammered, frowned and pointed at myself. "I draw attention?

Me? What? I don't… Wait." I stared at Haruka in dawning horror as
understanding came to me. "When I was attacked at home… is that
when…?"

"Yes," Haruka hissed. "They were all so busy being worried about
you being a potential security breach. Did you know there were no
ANBU, no guards around for a day at the Hokage's office?"

Left gaping, I stepped forward hesitantly. "Haruka-san… what did

they do to you?"

She didn't answer, keeping her mouth tightly shut although her jaw
clenched and she visibly struggled.

Feeling suspicious, I came closer and crouched down. "Sorry, but I

need to check… open your mouth, Haruka-san."

She tilted her head, squinting at me. "How do you know…?"

I smiled fleetingly. "I'm full of surprises. Open."

She complied, sticking her tongue out without further prompting and
confirming what I had already guessed: her tongue was branded with
a seal. Danzou's mark.

"What is it?" Itachi breathed.

"A cursed seal," I replied absentmindedly, too busy thinking about

what I should do, how to react. I looked back at the ROOT agent and
then at Itachi. I had to prioritize: I had to protect him first and
foremost, but I also needed to warn the Hokage somehow. "Itachi-
kun, listen. You're going to find the Hokage and tell him what
happened, alright? Go to the mansion, ask to speak to him urgently.
Him, Jiraiya-sama, Shikaku-sama, Kakashi-san or Genma-san,
they're the only ones you should trust. Do you understand?"

Itachi nodded solemnly.

"Don't let anyone else see you if you can."

Once Itachi was gone, I turned back to Haruka and her judgmental
eyes.

"The Hokage can't save us all," she said scornfully.

"He's the best sealmaster of Konoha and beyond. If anyone can help
you, it's him."

She shook her head and looked behind me. I barely had time to
register her widening eyes that a kunai whistled past my ear and
embedded itself in her throat to the hilt.

I jerked back, shouting in fright and horror as Haruka choked trying

to scream. I spun around, getting ready to defend myself, but I only
managed to catch sight of the ROOT agent disappearing behind the
lockers and leaving behind sliced ropes.

"No," I whispered, kneeling by Haruka's side, "no, no, no!" I said

louder until I shouted as I saw her suffocate in her own blood.

There was nothing I could do apart from crying but I tried anyway,
my hands quickly getting painted red.

I barely registered the men that grabbed my arms and dragged me

away as I shouted her name.

By the time I registered that the men handling me were regular

ANBU and not ROOT, Haruka had long ago stopped breathing.

I was the only one near her corpse.

I was charged with her murder.

oOo CHANGES of PoV oOo

"Murder?"

Aoba pushed his sunglasses higher on his nose and nodded. "Yes,
Kamizuki-san. I'm sorry I can't tell you more. The investigation is
classified."

Midori sighed and waved a hand. "You did enough. Thank you."

Aoba bowed respectfully, feeling too unsettled by the situation to say

anything more. Rumors had already spread when he arrived to work
this morning: the Hokage's assistants had tried to kill one another
and Maiko had butchered her opponent.

The news was going to spread in Konoha's high ranks, especially

when regular shinobi would have to replace the two secretaries.

While Aoba didn't believe his friend would have killed Haruka (who
happened to be a distant cousin of his, one whom he hadn't liked but
still…), this was upsetting. What the hell had happened? He couldn't
fathom what had led to this.

Midori watched him leave silently. As soon as he was out of hearing,

she put her book away and reached for her wheelchair, pouring
herself in it with even less consideration for her dead legs than
usual. "Fucking Danzou," she muttered under her breath, "if you
think for one second that I'll let you get away with ruining my
daughter's life…" Hissing and puffing, she put on shoes and a
blanket over her legs before rolling in the hallway.

"Midori-san? Are you going for a stroll?" A nurse asked.

"You can say that. I'm on the warpath."

"Oh… Kunai?"

Midori accepted the blade offered and grinned wickedly. "That's why
you're my favorite, Akamichi-chan."

In the streets, Midori kept an eye on the rooftops and threw the kunai
at the first giant green bird she saw.

Maito Gai dropped by in front of her a second later, offering back the
kunai by the hilt with a mega-watt grin. "Kamizuki-san. I believe you
lost this!"

"Yes, thank you," Midori agreed cheerfully, smiling at the courteous

jounin. "Would you mind doing me a favor, Maito-kun?"

"It would be my pleasure, Ma'am! What can I do for you?"

"I need you to relay a message to a friend of yours…"

A few minutes later, after sending Gai to do half of the leg work,
Midori arrived to the Nara clan compound and caught the attention of
the dozing guard by nearly rolling on his foot. "I wish to see Nara
Yoshino," she announced.

He let her in but not without grumbling under his breath as she
moved away: "Crazy women attract each other."

Midori might have lost her kunai again. Her bad.

"So, this didn't go as planned," Jiraiya pointed out.

Staring at the reports spread on his desk without really seeing them,
Minato kept his head up only thanks to the fist it was resting on. He
grunted in answer.

A knock at the door was followed by Genma stepping in, his senbon
conspicuously absent. "Hokage-sama. Rin wishes to speak to you
urgently," he announced, perfectly professional (a sure sign he was
upset).

The door closed behind Rin, who walked to the desk and simply put
down a key. "I was told to bring you this."

Minato stared at the item, bewildered. "By who? What is this for?"

"I don't know. Maiko asked me to keep it for her and Gai came by a
few minutes ago, saying Kamizuki Midori requested I give it to you,
which I'd guess has something to do with the rumor that Maiko is
accused of murder," she said calmly, with a poise that showed
exactly what she thought of the idea: nothing good.

"Ooh," Jiraiya murmured as he grabbed the key, "looks like Maiko-

chan had a contingency plan. Nice foresight. Mh… Small key. Looks
like something used to open a small container of some kind. Should I
go talk to Midori-chan?"

A flash of chakra warned them of the arrival of Kakashi via the

window. He waved at them with two fingers. "Yo."

"Do you have something for us?" Jiraiya asked, looking excited by
the puzzle.

Kakashi blinked lazily. "News that Naruto and Itachi are safe with
Mikoto-san?"

Jiraiya huffed and waved a hand dismissively.

Minato was more interested and asked: "Is Fugaku aware of the
situation?"

"Itachi-kun gave him a report, as you allowed him to. Fugaku-san

doubled the guards around their home."

Minato hummed in acknowledgement. After Itachi had appeared at

his house yesterday evening and told him what happened, Minato
had kept Itachi close to protect him from any backlash from Danzou.
Then he had spent the night trying to make sense of all this mess, to
make it right. He couldn't just sweep away the accusation against
Maiko only based on Itachi's testimony. He needed a stronger
defense.

Another knock at the door and Genma walked in to announce: "Nara

Yoshino to see you urgently, Hokage-sama."

Shikaku shifted and sat up on the couch in the corner of the office,
where he was stretching after a very early start to his day. He
straightened and glanced at his wife as she stepped in.

"Yondaime-sama," Yoshino greeted him politely, "this has been

entrusted to me and I've been asked to give it to you." She put down
a rectangular wooden box in front of Minato.

Jiraiya moved forward cheerfully. "A box! And the key seems to fit!
Perfect!"

"Thank you Yoshino," Minato replied, more reserved.

"When did you get that?" Shikaku asked as he stood up and

smoothed out his ponytail absentmindedly.

"Maiko-san asked me to look after it two weeks ago," Yoshino

explained. "I was to give it to you or Hokage-sama only if something
happened to her. I was led to believe that it contained something
like… a testament." Her voice was heavy with implied questioning as
she stared at her husband.

Shikaku rubbed his face and shook his head. "We're not there yet.
Thanks Yoshino. I'll keep you updated on what I can."

"See that you do."

After her departure, Jiraiya made a show of opening the box with the
key, although he carefully checked for any traps as he did so.

They all watched as it opened without flourish to reveal a simple

scroll… or not so simple: it was branded with a red seal: "Hokage's
eyes only". Minato inhaled sharply.

"What is it?" Kakashi asked, leaning against a wall indolently but

bending forward with interest.

"This looks like four others I've seen," Jiraiya noted, suddenly as
serious as he could be.
Silently, Minato applied to the scroll a seal checking for any threats
before opening it without delay. He glanced at its contents (or at
least the start of it, as it looked quite thick and long) first. "It's the
same author," he confirmed, "and it looks like… Maiko wrote it."

"The girl is our Mysterious Informant? Are you kidding me? How old
was she when we got the first one? Twelve?"

"Mysterious In- Are you talking about the one who warned you about
the Kannabi bridge mission?!" Kakashi straightened immediately.
Rin's eyes widened.

"And the kidnapping attempt on Rin. And the fucking mess during
Naruto's birth. And the kidnapping attempt on the Hyuuga's heiress.
Yep, that's the one," Jiraiya confirmed as he tried to read over his
student's shoulder.

"Are you sure Maiko wrote it, Minato?" Shikaku asked. "She might be
a go-between."

"Same writing. And it starts like this…" Minato cleared his throat and
read.

" Hokage-sama,

If you read this, I'm out of commission, one way or another. If I'm
dead, let it be known that it was an honor and a pleasure working for
you.

I didn't plan to offload all of this on you at once, but I had to take
precautionary measures to ensure that those informations would
reach you regardless of my status. That genjutsu fright reminded me
of how fickle life is.

There is no going back after this, so let's be clear: yes, I, Kamizuki

Maiko, am the one (and only) responsible for the information you
received previously. For reasons I won't disclose here, I'm aware of
past, present and future events, mostly focused on Konoha, but not
exclusively. This knowledge is of no great interest if left in my
possession, but with it you can change much more than you already
did. You can create a better future. You already started.

Here is what you need to know…"

Sorry for the delay everyone. 2017 didn't start so well for me after all.
I had a bad panic attack that led me to a lot of anxiety then family
trouble, then health trouble, then computer trouble, so a lot of
anxiety… Give me a break, 2017, alright?

I'm finally starting to get better. Now I hope you enjoyed this chapter!
As you can see things are changing! ( This wasn't betaed, by the
way, it probably showed… EDIT 12th march: it has been betaed by
the wonderful Sage Thrasher ) Next chapter should come much
faster (hopefully, if things continue to go back to normal), I've already
started on it.

I was surprised to discover how many fav/followers this story gained

in the meantime. More than 1k! Wow! Welcome everyone! Thanks
for all the reviews, I read them all and appreciate your support a lot!
I'd love to hear what you thought of this chapter.
Rollercoaster
The cells weren't bad .

I mean… I imagined worse.

Of course, I probably wasn't in one of the worst, but still. The basic
necessities were here. I hadn't slept at all since my imprisonment,
but it was just as much due to anxiety as it was because of the thin
mattress and blanket they called a bed.

I was tired, physically (no sleep in the last 36 hours would do that to
you) and mentally (was it too much to ask for a break, really?). So
tired that I just wanted to close my eyes and stop worrying about
anything. Unfortunately: anxiety.

I was feeling jittery. After a lot of pacing, push-ups and other

exercises, I had calmed down enough to be able to focus on some
yoga, but it still wasn't enough to appease my fears. Here, without
company and without information, I could go crazy by imagining
hundred of scenarios.

What happened to Itachi. What Danzou would do. If the scroll had
reached the Hokage like planned. How he reacted. If it changed
anything…

It was fruitless. I needed to think about something else.

Sitting cross-legged on the bed, I tapped my legs distractedly until I

found a rhythm and focused on it.

Memories of my first life were vague. While music had been an

important part of it, I always had difficulties memorizing lyrics, and I
couldn't remember more than snippets of the most memorable
songs. As a child here, I used to amuse myself by slipping them in
conversations with a sing song voice. Nowaday, I mostly did it in the
privacy of my own mind. Despite the memory lapses, I remembered
the rhythm of many melodies and liked to hum them to myself for
comfort. This world simply didn't offer the range of variety in music I
was used to, and it was an absence that I had to make up for in this
small way.

I was humming a butchered version of the Ghostbusters soundtrack

when the door opened to let in Morino Ibiki.

Him, again. Great.

I didn't bother to stop as he stared at me. As long as I didn't shout "

I'm afraid of no ghost!" like a banshee (I totally did that in the
Academy's playground when I was eight, but it was for an anti-bully
emergency, don't judge), I was pretty low on the weird scale.

"Up," he ordered.

I complied obediently but didn't stop my little tune. It truly calmed me.

Ibiki was staring, judging, assessing, as he always did.

It had been roughly 24 hours since I had been arrested. I spent more
time in his lovely company than I ever wished to.

I suppose I couldn't complain. His interrogation tactics had been

quite mild. He had never raised a hand on me. He didn't need to, of
course. He knew how to mess with a mind with just a few tricks and
some sharp words. Despite the mind games, I had received water
and food (or at least what they called a meal and was merely
rations). In theory, I was allowed to sleep…

Clearly, I was still under the protection of the Hokage. I hoped it

lasted.

I left the cell at Morino's prompting and followed one of his assistants
through the long, bland and convoluted corridors planned to confuse
any fugitive or intruder. I was led into an interrogation room like
several others I had already visited today. I was expecting another
one-on-one session with the charming giant breathing down my
neck, but someone was already waiting inside.

I stared at Yamanaka Inoichi as the assistant tied me to a chair

covered in seals. Morino stayed by the door and closed it behind his
assistant.

Only then Inoichi spoke up: "Maiko-san, I'm aware you refused a
mind reading to prove your innocence."

"Yes," I said firmly. A confirmation by a Yamanaka of my testimony

could clear me of everything. It was as simple as that. I knew
refusing made me look guilty but I just couldn't take the risk of letting
anyone in my mind.

They couldn't force me to either: for a good mind reading, the subject
had to be willing. Otherwise, it was risky (for both participants) and
gave inferior results. The risk was only worth it for crucial
information. That was why there were other interrogators than the
Yamanaka family.

"While Itachi was willing to submit to the mind reading, his parents
refused to give their permission."

"Good," I replied. "He's still a child. Stay away from his mind. It's
messed up enough as it is," I grumbled. I was touched that he
agreed for my sake. He meant well, and he deserved so many
sweets for his abnegation. However, mind reading wasn't without
risks, and his testimony probably wouldn't be enough anyway: he
wasn't here when the ROOT agent had attacked Haruka. He couldn't
truly prove that I was innocent. For all he knew, I had been left alone
with two incapacitated opponents. No, it wasn't enough.

"This leave you with the only option to be prosecuted for murder."

I nodded, having arrived to that conclusion by myself. "I know."

He stared at me intently before taking a paper out of a file and sliding
it in front of me. "Last chance."

I glanced at the paper, read the title " Agreement to a mind reading
procedure " and immediately opened my mouth to refuse as I
frowned at Inoichi. The insistent look he gave me made me pause
and take a second look. I leaned forward to better read the small
lines. It looked a lot like the paper I had been shown this morning,
except for a new paragraph: " The Yamanaka interrogator agreeing
to perform the procedure commits to keeping his inquiry to the strict
necessary information needed. Failure to comply will be considered
a S-level treason." At the bottom of the paper, there was already a
signature: Inoichi's.

I glanced up to look him in the eye, seeking his confirmation.

My heart was beating faster. This… this felt like hope. It might be a
leap, but I wanted to believe that this change was due to the success
of my contingency plan (which terrified me as much as it pleased
me).

He nodded slowly.

I leaned back in the chair and thought this through. This was my best
chance. Inoichi could be trusted. I couldn't afford a trial. "Alright."

It took half an hour.

Inoichi coached me through a meditation exercise to open my mind

and focus on the events of the previous evening.

He rested a hand on my forehead.

I barely felt anything.

Inoichi put his signature on my statement, confirming that all of it was

true.

I was proven innocent.

Just like that.

Morino grunted at the declaration and stepped forward to free me

from the seals.

Inoichi smiled at me, gathered the papers, said, "I'll inform the
Hokage right away. Ibiki will discharged you," and left.

Just like that.

It felt surreal.

I rubbed my wrists distractedly and stood up slowly to follow Morino

outside.

We went through two hallways before we were approached by a

man in the grey uniform of the Interrogation Force. He flashed a few
hand signs to Morino, too fast for me to understand, especially
considering they looked different from the basics I knew. I watched
warily their exchange.

"She has been cleared," Morino replied.

The hand signs given in reply were a blur but I recognized the most
basic one: "kill." I took an involuntary step back and stared at them
distrustfully.

I was only wearing the prisoners uniform (ugly and uncomfortable

red overalls) and was weaponless. If they truly wanted to kill me, I
was screwed.

The anonymous butcher stepped toward me. I moved back. Before

he could reach past Morino and get to me, the giant striked. Morino
Ibiki had a really mean hook as it turned out. He hit the newcomer
under the jaw strongly enough to disorient him before knocking him
out with a second blow to the back of the head.

I took two more steps back, wincing as the body fell to the ground
heavily. I glanced at Morino and met his impassive eyes.
"What makes you so threatening, Kamizuki?" He asked thoughtfully.

I angled myself away from him warily and stayed silent.

"Is it what you know or what you are?"

"What we know is part of who we are," I said. "It drives us. It builds
us."

"And leads us to our death."

I tilted my head in agreement. "Eventually. Possibly."

"Death doesn't scare you."

"Death is but the next great adventure." I remembered that quote

vividly. I had time to mull over it during the first few boring months of
my new life. Let me tell you: adventures were overrated. I'd have
prefered to be reincarnated as an hobbit (and not a Baggins).

I jumped when two ANBU suddenly appeared beside us by

shunshin. I swore and leaned against the wall to calm my poor heart.

A new exchange of hand signs passed between them but,

considering one of them was dealing with the guy on the ground, I
was hopeful that there would be no attempt to kill me this time.

"You're to deliver Kamizuki Maiko to Nohara Rin in the lobby and

then proceed with the operation," an ANBU said to Morino.

"Understood."

I approved of the idea to be left in Rin's care instead of Morino's and

happily followed him through the maze.

As soon as we were in the lobby, Rin caught sight of me. "Maiko!

Thank kami."
I gladly surrendered to her hug, except for stirring her away from the
bruises I still had from yesterday's fight (my inner left elbow was
purple and bending it was painful). By the time Rin released me,
Morino had disappeared.

A chuunin appeared with my belongings and showed me to an

empty room where I could change into my own clothes. They were
torn in several places and stained with Haruka's blood. I had to look
away from the red as I put them on.

"I'm sorry, Maiko. This is temporary. We'll go to your apartment right

away so you can change," Rin promised.

I nodded silently as I hid my fans in my obi and carefully fastened a

holster around my thigh. When I was ready, I turned toward Rin and
admitted: "I'm glad you're here, truly, but… I wasn't expecting… you."

She smiled slightly. "I imagine, but your message had… a few
consequences. Everyone is quite busy. Even me, actually. As soon
as I made sure you're alright and safe I have to go back to the
hospital."

"Why? What's going on, Rin? An ANBU agent mentioned an

operation?" I felt like I had provoked a chain reaction which went far
beyond what I had imagined.

The bland smile that Rin gave me as an answer definitely

accentuated that impression. Then there was the fact that, as soon
as we stepped out in the open air, I realized that something was
different.

It was late - night had fallen - but not late enough to explain why the
streets were empty and the roofs overtaken by streaks of white and
green. I guessed without a doubt that a curfew was ongoing. From
the speed of the shinobi I could see, I estimated them to be elite
only. An high-level emergency, then. One triggered by the scroll I had
written? I was leery of trying to guess what was happening.
Rin led me through the streets to my apartment. We stayed away
from the few sounds of fighting we heard, but it didn't help me relax.

I took a quick shower and grabbed the simplest and comfiest clothes
I had, a standard chuunin uniform. Rin helped me with the few
injuries I still had and made me drink and eat a simple meal of rice
and soup.

When I tried to question her, she shook her head. "Not here."

She led me back out and toward a calm area, not very far from the
Hokage tower but on the outskirts of town. The Hokage mansion,
residence of the current Hokage and his family. I couldn't see any
guards, although I had no doubts there were many.

It wasn't the first time I came here. I had to bring some papers to the
Yondaime occasionally, but it was rare. It was Haruka's responsibility.

Rin stepped inside like it was her own house and it might as well be:
she was family.

I trailed behind her. The mansion was left in darkness, the moonlight
guiding us. The silence was complete.

Rin brought me to a part of the mansion I had never seen. She

opened the door of what I guessed to be a guest room. "You can
sleep here tonight. Minato-sensei will talk to you in the morning. I
have to go to the hospital now, but before that…" She reached for
my hands and squeezed them. "I want to thank you, for everything
you did… or tried to do. Thank you."

I didn't know what to say in answer, but she didn't let me figure it out.
She was gone in the blink of an eye, leaving me alone in an empty
and foreign house. I stepped into the room, closed the door behind
me, looked at the bare space lit by moonlight and sighed.

I wasn't going to get much sleep tonight either.

A few hours later, I had finally managed to doze when a cool draft
and the feeling of being watched put me on alert. I discreetly
reached for one of the fans left by the side of the futon as I shifted
slowly and glanced over the blanket.

Someone was crouching by the open window, his white uniform

identifying him as an ANBU. His silver hair was sticking up on the
side, gleaming in the moonlight. His canine mask was dangling from
his belt.

Giving up the idea of stealth, I grabbed my weapon because it made

me feel better, and I raised on an elbow to look at my guest.

"I slept with you to keep an eye on you."

The blunt admission took a few seconds to register. I blinked at

Kakashi like an owl. When I finally understood what this was about, I
rubbed a hand over my face and pinched the bridge of my nose. I
was too tired to deal with this. Unfortunately, I need to get used to it:
I wasn't expecting the morning to be any better.

I sat with my back against the wall, letting my head roll against the
wood as I stared at the emotionally stunted genius. "I figured it out."

His fingers shifted slightly, his only sign of surprise.

"If you think I'm going to make this easier for you, you're mistaken.
I'm not in the mood. Not enough sleep. So use your words and don't
even think of fleeing now that you woke me up."

I waited for a long time for those words to come. Sage knew that
speaking wasn't Kakashi's speciality. My eyes were closing in fatigue
when he finally asked:

"Where's Obito?"

There it was. What was truly bothering him so much that he tried to
push and shove to hurt me, like the news he received had hurt. With
all the anxious pondering I did after finishing my contingency plan, I
can't say I hadn't seen this coming. I imagined so many different
reactions, so many ways this could go…

I sighed and pushed my hair away from my face. "Kakashi…"

"Don't," he warned me, suddenly right by my side, kneeling on the

futon, his hands clenching, so tense that he looked ready to spring.
"You knew all along that he was alive. We could have find him, help
him…"

"He's dead!" I shouted at his face. That's not what I had meant to say
at all but if he was going to push, I wasn't going to take it quietly.
"The Obito you knew is dead," I enunciated. "The man going around
under the name of Tobi is a mind washed wreck who killed Uzumaki
Kushina, would have killed the Yondaime and destroyed Konoha if
he had gotten his way!" I hissed at his face. "Knowing the truth
wouldn't have helped you, it certainly wouldn't have helped him . Get
a grip! I did my best to make sure that Rin lived, that your sensei
lived, I tried to help as much as I could, and now you're whining at
me?! Trying to upset me by throwing at my face that you spied on
me?!"

"You know all about spying, don't you?" He growled.

I shoved at his chest. He grabbed my wrist and pulled until we were

so close I could feel his heavy breath through the mask.

"You want to be pissed at me? You want to break up? Fine . But I did
not devoted my life to saving your ungrateful ass from a life of
loneliness and depression to be your scapegoat. So help me Sage,
Hatake, cut the fucking attitude or I'll burn all your damn books."

There was a second of silence as he stared at me. "You won't. You

love books."

I groaned. "Shut up. I was trying to threaten you here!"

"Nice try. Scary, it's true, but not realistic."

"Really? We're having a fight here and you're criticizing my threats?"

"We should thrive to improve in everything."

"Sage. You sound like Itachi, that's just wrong. Alright. Fine! I'll steal
all your books! Is that better?!"

"Yes."

"Can we go back on topic now?"

"Sure."

I waited expectantly but he stared at me lazily. I groaned and lightly

pushed at his shoulder with my free hand.

"Maa. What's wrong? Didn't you want me to cut the attitude?" He

asked tauntingly.

I huffed, blowing a strand of hair away from my forehead as I glared

at him. "Sage protect me from emotionally stunted genius," I
grumbled. "What are you playing at now?"

"Promise something to me."

"What?"

"That, from now on, you'll tell us everything. Not just what you think
matters. Everything ."

I tilted my head slowly without looking away from his steady eye.
"That's more than you imagine and less than you could hope for."

"Everything."

"Fine," I sighed, "I promise you that any and all information in my
possession will be transmitted to the Yondaime without delay or
obfuscation. Satisfied?"

"I could kiss you," he deadpanned.

"Please don't. You're a mess."

"I know." He released me and was gone in the next breath, leaving
the window open behind him.

Asshole.

In the morning, after I didn't sleep more than a few hours, a maid
came to deliver a breakfast tray. Once I had eaten, she led me
through the hallways. The Yondaime was waiting for me.

Outside, the weather was cloudy and foggy, the light dim. It fit my
mood perfectly.

The maid knocked lightly against a paper door before bowing to me

and leaving.

"Enter."

Slowly, I opened, stepped forward and closed the door, knowing that
was the right thing to do although I wasn't really eager to have this
conversation/confrontation. I stopped in the middle of room and
bowed to the waist in saikeirei for several seconds before
straightening and meeting the Yondaime's eye.

He was illuminated on each side by a paper lantern, their warm light

softening his face and highlighting his golden hair. Their shadows hid
his eyes, though, and I couldn't read them, just like I couldn't
decipher his stony-faced expression.

I didn't know what to say and let the silence settle between us, heavy
with the truths I had hidden and those I had written.
For those few silent seconds, I was hyper-aware of the hair brushing
the back of my neck, of my aching body and stinging eyes, of the
cold of the foggy morning creeping in and of the flickering flames.

Then professionalism kicked in, past the anxiety and the fatigue, I
noticed the scrolls piling up on the Hokage's desk, the nearly empty
ink bottle and the used cups of tea.

I wanted to crumble under the weight of the uncertain future to come,

the mysterious and threatening present, and the haunting past. I
wanted to cry all those tears I had bottled inside, barely allowing the
excess to flow in the privacy of my cell and bedroom. I wanted the
world to calm down and make sense.

I should start with what I knew.

I stepped forward, eyes down. I removed my slippers and stepped

on the dais keeping the traditional desk raised. I bowed more
shallowly and murmured: "Allow me." Slowly, I removed the cups
and items cluttering the desk, bringing them to a tea tray left on an
adjacent table. While I was at it, I selected a full bottle of ink from a
shelf and replaced the empty one with it. I arranged the scrolls and
papers quietly under the silent stare of the Yondaime, until his
workplace was as efficient as it could be. Then I bowed slightly once
again. "At your command, Hokage-sama."

For a few long seconds, he stayed quiet and unmoving. With his
elbows on the desk and his fingers crossed in front of his chin, he
was staring at me. "There is a lot we need to talk about. Why. How.
The past. The future… You have a lot to explain. But we need to
focus on the present. And on this subject, you should know that
Shimura Danzou was found guilty of treason and subsequently
executed."

I gawked at him, having temporarily forgotten how to breathe. "He's

dead?!"

"By my own hand."

I imitated a fish out of water before I managed to say: "That's what
was going on tonight… you were… uprooting ROOT?"

"I ordered their dismantlement years ago. Their continued existence,

combined to the recent events and the informations obtained," he
raised a sealed scroll, my contingency scroll, "convinced me to put
an immediate end to this."

Stunned, I staggered. "I need to sit down." All the events of the last
days and my lack of sleep were catching up with me. I sat down on
the border of the platform and glanced at the Yondaime. "I don't
mean to doubt you but… are you sure? like… did you double-check
it's him? And, oh, please, tell me you're going to burn the body-"

"Maiko…"

"-Seriously, we really need to burn the bodies now, because zombies

are a thing and it's a big mess-"

"Maiko!"

I shut up, breathed in, breathed out and whispered: "Sorry. I'm…
sorry."

"He's dead. The arm with cells of the Shodaime has been destroyed.
Rin is responsible of the post-mortem examination and of its
disposal."

"Oh. Alright." I nodded slowly before saying the first thing that came
to mind: "The Sandaime is going to be upset."

Minato sighed loudly. "Jiraiya-sensei went to speak with him, but I'm
expecting to get an earful, yes."

An awkward silence fell between us again as Minato rubbed his

forehead. He probably hadn't slept tonight at all.

"Yondaime-sama…" I licked my lips, looking for the words that

eluded me. "I'm sorry… for… hiding the truth from you."
He rested his chin on the back of his hand and watched me
thoughtfully. "Don't be. I can imagine the pressure of having so much
information in your possession. You tried to do the best you could
and for that I'm grateful. Konoha owes you. I owe you." Slowly, he
stood up and walked to the window. Staring outside, he explained: "I
had doubts about you, but not about your loyalty. You've seen the
cursed seal on Haruka's tongue."

I shuddered slightly. "Yes."

"It disappears at the death of the subject and, it seems, at Danzou's

death. This has been one of my worry for some time. I thought you
might be sealed in this way… or a sleeping agent maybe, without
your knowledge. Danzou had me fooled… and Haruka paid the
price." His voice was full of regret.

I stood up and walked to his side. "You're not responsible,

Yondaime-sama. Danzou was, and you stopped him."

Minato hummed. "Too late. I was moving too slow. Getting him to
trust Ibiki and Iwashi wasn't easy and I shouldn't have put all my
eggs in one basket…"

I gaped a little before recovering. "They… were acting on your

orders?"

"Following Danzou's instructions on my order, yes." He glanced at

me and smiled softly. "You made an impression on Ibiki… and Iwashi
expressly asked me to intercede in his favor. Kindly put him and
Raidou out of their misery, will you?"

Feeling my cheeks heat up from embarrassment, I bowed my head

to hide. "Of course, Hokage-sama. I'm sorry if I disturbed your
plans…"

He snorted. "You more than disturbed them, Maiko. You made them
more or less useless. But if you're referring to Ibiki's face off with
Itachi, never apologize for defending those who need it. You did well
and gave a good excuse for Ibiki to back off without results." He
waved his fingers and crossed his arms. "We weren't exactly ready
to move against Danzou right away and in that, you certainly
changed many things, but I can't say it wasn't for the best. When I
read what he has done… what he had planned…" He clenched his
jaws for a few seconds before explaining: "He was researching
about the Sharingan. Haruka was looking for Kakashi's medical file
in the archives the other night."

I inhaled, remembering how she was going through the locker for
"HA" like "Hatake". "Because of his successful implantation?"

"Yes. And several months ago, when he attacked you and several
clans' archives, they were all a diversion…"

"For reaching Haruka."

"But also for going through the medical archives at the hospital.
Danzou was a cunning bastard and a devious strategist."

I thought it through for a few seconds. "He didn't find what he wanted
at the hospital."

"No, and he wouldn't have found anything in the tower's archives

either." Minato gave me a little lopsided smile. He didn't mention
where the files were. I didn't ask.

I glanced outside. The private garden built around a lotus pond was
beautiful and peaceful. I wished I could sit here and forget everything
for an hour or two… or a few thousand.

"What is going to happen now?"

"Now, I dearly need an experienced and competent personal

assistant," he replied pointedly.

I swallowed uncomfortably at the reminder that Haruka needed to be

replaced but tilted my head respectfully. "I'm at your service Hokage-
sama."

Minato squeezed my shoulder gently. "I regret how this came to be,
Maiko, but I trust you. We'll make it through, one step at a time. Take
the day to rest and regroup. I'll see you tomorrow morning, ready to
put things back in order and face the questions of the Go-Ikenban."

While I wasn't eager to answer to the Council of Elders, I understood

I was already lucky to be given a delay before it happened. It was
inevitable. I had to deal with the consequences of my revelations.

It scared me. No, it terrified me.

A warm hand cupped my cheek. I looked up to meet Minato's eye.

He was staring at me with the soft kindness I loved so much. "Have

faith."

I smiled tentatively. "Yes, Minato-sama." In him, I always will. I

bowed and took my leave without looking back. He trusted me, he
accepted me and the information I gave him. I had to give back just
as much as I received.

I startled when the door closed behind me, and I noticed someone
leaning against a wall a little further away. When the shinobi
straightened, I recognized him and relaxed. "Genma," I breathed.

He smiled and opened his arms as I walked to him.

I stepped into the hug without hesitation, clinging to the back of his
vest and hiding my face against his shoulder as I breathed in his
familiar scent.

He held me without a word, stroked my hair and leaned his cheek on

the top of my head.

I was shaking.
When it didn't passed, Genma kissed my forehead and said softly:
"Come on, I'm taking you back to your apartment."

Konoha looked as normal as ever as we went through its streets.

While curfews weren't regular, they weren't rare either and the
population was used to them and the absence of information that
followed. The city hadn't been damaged. The Hokage was alive and
well. That was all that mattered for most inhabitants.

A few people, more informed than others, watched me as I passed

by, but discretion was our trade and I was able to ignore them.

Genma stayed close but only touched me with a hand on the small
of my back when we were crowded.

Once in my apartment, I went to drop on the couch and covered my

eyes with a forearm while he went to the kitchen, probably to make
tea from the noises that followed. Indeed, a few minutes later, he put
down a tea tray on the coffee table and gently nudged me so that he
could sit with my head on his lap. He gently brushed my hair away
from my face and stroke my cheek tenderly.

I shifted, and he carefully adjusted his position to keep my weight

away from his left thigh.

I frowned at him. "Are you hurt?"

"Nothing serious. Just a cut, but the medical staff was overworked
last night. It'll heal the old way. You, though… You stepped into a big
mess, didn't you, darling?"

Genma probably had heard everything about the confrontation with

Haruka but didn't know about the top secret stuff brought by my
contingency plan.

"You scared me."

I looked up and noticed for the first time that his senbon was
nowhere to be seen. "Scared?"

He hummed, still playing with my hair. "Scared isn't the right word I
suppose. It was more of a… ' What do you mean Maiko is
investigated for the murder of Haruka? Damn it, Maiko!' kind of
feeling."

I snorted once before his droll tone of voice and expression made
me burst into laughter, and I had to sit to keep breathing. I leaned
into his side as he put an arm around my back. "Did you believe it?"

"That you cut Haruka's throat? Please, " he scoffed. He poured a cup
of tea and offered it to me. While I sipped it slowly, he watched me.
"How do you feel? about her death?"

I swallowed and made a face. "I…" I shook my head when I choked

up.

"Hey, it's alright. You can cry. Come here." He pulled me closer and
held me as I let the tears flow.

"I-it's… the way she died… It was ugly, Genma. She choked in her
blood and there was nothing I could do," I explained haltingly. "I see
her, I hear her, when I go to sleep… I just… I want to forget it, that
sight…"

"I get it," he whispered, stroking my hair. He comforted me with

encouraging and sympathetic words, promising that the worst visions
would fade with time. He probably had seen so much worse that I
couldn't doubt him.

The rhythmic petting was soothing, and I dozed in his embrace.

When he stood up to make lunch, I curled up in the warmth he left
behind, trying to hold on to that blissful state where I didn't care
about anything else besides sleep. Unfortunately, sleep had always
easily eluded me. I went to put on the table with a sigh.
Genma was no gourmet cook. We ended up eating instant soba
noodles (which wasn't a hardship mind you, I didn't have much of an
appetite). I was stabbing my chopsticks in the pot like a six years old
when he said:

"Maiko… Listen… I know you're in a relationship with Kakashi-"

I grunted. "That's debatable actually. We might be over. I'm not

sure… His communication skills are frankly lacking." I looked up and
shook my head. "Sorry, you were saying?"

"This might not be the best time to say this… No, actually, it's really
not and I had planned to wait for the right time but then you got
thrown in jail and I battled some ROOT members with nasty jutsus
and was reminded that time is a luxury we don't really have so…" He
was babbling, which was unprecedented.

I slurped a few noodles and raised an eyebrow at him. "I get your
point. What did you want to talk about?"

"I'm in love with you."

I froze with my chopsticks in the air and stared at Genma for a few
seconds, just to make sure he wasn't joking, but he was the most
serious I had ever seen him. "Are you sure it's-"

"-love? Darling, I've asked myself that for a few months. Let me tell
you, if the roller coaster my heart went through when I thought you
were in trouble isn't love, I'm pretty sure I'm not cut out for the crazy
ride everyone is talking about."

I put down my chopsticks across my bowl and tugged on a strand of

hair.

"I told myself I would wait six months before saying anything," he
explained. "It has been only five, but it's idiotic anyway. Some friends
even suggested… never mind what they suggested, it's even more
stupid." He waved his hand, his food forgotten. "Just.. I'm sure. I'm
serious. This isn't the best time and I'm sorry for that, but I'd like you
to consider a relationship between us, to give it an honest try." He
looked me in the eye. "Would you? Consider it?"

"I… Y-yeah."

"Good. Take your time to think about it, alright?"

I nodded slowly.

He smiled, reached for my hand and squeezed it gently. "I'll be here

for you, no matter what."

oOo OMAKE oOo

The debriefing following the upROOTing of the previous night had

been short and to the point. They were lucky that such an ambitious
and sudden operation didn't end with more casualties for the forces
loyal to the Hokage.

What they would do with the ROOT operatives who surrendered

after Danzou's death was still to be decided, but, all in all, the
mission had been a success.

Genma caught Kakashi by the elbow before he could flee and

dragged him away from everyone else. "What did you say to Maiko?"

Kakashi barely glanced at him. "None of your business."

"Look… I told her… about my feelings. She said you might not be
together anymore, that you weren't clear about it."

Kakashi grunted. "You told her now ? And I'm supposed to be the
socially inept one."

"Don't worry, you still are. And not good enough at deflection to fool
me. I don't know what's your problem with Maiko, but you should talk
to her. Get things straight."
"An excellent suggestion, Genma," Minato said as he appeared by
their side. "May I borrow my student?"

Genma straightened and bowed his head. "Of course, Hokage-

sama."

Minato led Kakashi to his office in silence. Unfortunately, silence had

never been a good way to get the youngest man to talk, and his
sensei had to initiate the conversation: "I overheard part of your
conversation with Maiko last night."

Kakashi stayed quiet, looking at the city through the window.

"I understand how upsetting the news are, Kakashi, but lashing out
at her won't make it any easier."

"I know."

Minato waited for him patiently, knowing that pressing wouldn't help.

Kakashi pulled up his hitai-ate and rubbed his eyes. "Do you think
she's right? That… Obito is dead?"

Minato came to stand by his student's side and rested a hand on his
shoulder. "I think that the man I fought the day of Naruto's birth
wasn't my student."

Kakashi kept his eyes shut as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
"She saved Rin and you…"

"She did."

"I don't want to imagine a world where you aren't here."

"And yet, it's the world she knows… Whatever feelings we have
about the way Maiko handled things, I think we can give her a break
about the details. I plan to."

"She knows too much," Kakashi blurted out after a minute.

Minato chuckled. "You mean she knows you too well. Your tricks to
keep her at arm's length don't work with her and you don't know how
to deal with that."

Kakashi glared at him silently.

Minato smiled and squeezed his shoulder. "I don't think it's a bad
thing. She can be trusted."

"Maybe…"

Thanks to Sage Thrasher for her precious help as a beta!

This chapter had to be rewritten several times, there were so many

things to talk about (the discussion with Minato was especially
difficult)… I hope you enjoyed it! =D Let me know what you thought
of it since so many of you were eager to know how it went. And, just
to be clear: this will be Genma/Maiko/Kakashi. No-one will be
neglected.

Also thank you to those who commiserate about what a pain

anxiety/2017 is. I'm doing a little better now. 3
Lucky, unlucky
Triggers warning : brief and light description of forced
experimentation on humans / physical abuse in a family setting

"Are you sure?"

"No."

I watched the sunrise from the window of my mother's room,

pretending to ignore the presence of ANBU in the nearest tree.

"This will change the way they see you," Midori warned me while
brushing her hair.

"Because telling them I know part of the past and future didn't
already?" I sighed and shook my head. "I'm tired of secrets.
Yondaime-sama chose to trust me-"

"He has you constantly followed."

"He could have done much worse and we both know it," I retorted
while turning my back to the outside. "Kakashi, though… I'm not sure
what he really thinks but he already asked me to tell them everything
and it's not like… I don't want to go through another revelation like
this in a few months or years, making their opinion of me change
again after I finally regained their trust."

"So you want to get everything off your chest."

"Yes. Will you help? Please."

"If that's your wish… It's your decision to make."

"It's your story as much as mine, mum," I pointed out gently.

"I'm not going to pretend that relating this story to the Council fills me
with joy, sweetheart, but for you I would do anything. You know that,
don't you?"

I smiled softly before going for a hug.

As she petted my hair, Midori whispered: "I would have gone to see
the Yondaime myself if your plan hadn't work out."

"I don't want you in trouble because of me, okaa-san."

"Honey, trouble is the spice of life."

I groaned and mumbled under my breath: "Ninjas are crazy."

Used to our little philosophical disagreements, Midori laughed

joyously and finished preparing herself. I helped absent-mindedly,
but only when she truly needed it, or I'd have been hit in reproach.

I glanced outside at the ANBU operative who didn't bother to hide

himself from me - it was considered a sign of respect, somehow, a
way to say, "Yes, you're under watch, but at least we're honest about
it." I hadn't managed to catch sight of his hair and wondered if I knew
him.

Somehow, after going to sleep early in the evening yesterday, I'd

slept six hours, but I had woken up with a start and been unable to
calm down. No matter how old I was and how many lives I went
through, a maternal figure was still the best remedy to my anxiety,
especially considering the unwavering support Midori gave me.

I came to the Senju Nursing Home before its open hours, but mum
had woken up as soon as I stopped before her window. Once an
awesome kunoichi, always an awesome kunoichi.

"Let's go rock the world of a few people," she announced cheerfully.

"Mom, this isn't supposed to be fun."

"Not yet, but wait a little and watch carefully the faces they'll make,
you'll see. You might not remember, but when you told us the truth,
your father's reaction was just priceless, honey. I can't wait to see
something similar again."

Oh, I remember that day…

… I was four.

There was a family dinner at home: my parents, my uncle and my

maternal grandmother. Everyone that mattered was here. Somehow,
I decided that was the ideal moment to blurted out the truth, between
dessert and tea:

" I'm not from this world."

They glanced at me distractedly - I'd spoken in a lull after a debate

about what kind of taijutsu was best in which situation (seriously,
shinobi were weird…).

" Oh, aren't you, sweetheart?" Dad said, clearly humoring me.

I huffed, stood up from seiza position and leaned forward with my

hands on the table. They had to take me seriously! "Papa, je suis
sérieuse, je ne suis pas de ce monde ! Et votre monde est bizarre et
cette espèce d'énergie que je sens à l'intérieur est bizarre, et je
n'aime pas ça, d'accord ?!"

Now they stared at me wide-eyed.

" What… what did you just say?" Mom asked, looking a little pale.

" I said…" I breathed in before translating. "Dad, I'm serious, I'm not
from this world. And your world is weird, and this strange energy I
feel inside me is weird, and I don't like it, alright?!"

Apparently, not alright.

They were all staring at me, unmoving and silent.

Until Dad, sitting on my left, started and grabbed me for a hug. "Oh,
Sage! My daughter is already speaking two languages at four years
old! Isn't she brilliant?!"

" Wha-"

Uncle Daiki, on my father's left, burst into laughter. I gawked at them

from my position, squished against dad's chest. They really were the
crazy ones!

" That's what you're focusing on?" my mom drawled, somehow

recovering from the dizzy spell I was convinced she was
experiencing a minute before. "Really, Daichi?"

Dad adjusted me in his hold, holding me with an arm around my

waist, legs on each side of him and my head against his heart. "You
know what I think of all this, Midori-chan. She's our daughter, no
matter what." He stared at me as he said so, smiling and eyes full of
sincerity.

I'm not proud of this, but I'll admit I burst into tears at his level of
acceptance.

For months - years even - I had been worried of their reaction. It had
been for nothing.

I was so lucky to have such a great family.

Heads turned and eyes discreetly followed me as I pushed Midori's

wheelchair inside the Hokage's tower. They were too well trained to
whisper when I could see or hear them, but I didn't doubt that the
rumor mill would be very active today.

Stepping into my office felt perfectly natural until I caught sight of

what used to be Haruka's desk and should now be mine; then, I had
to take a few seconds to breathe deeply. Midori squeezed my hand. I
went to work.
Half an hour later, I was finally starting to get the backlog of
paperwork organized. Chatting with my mom while I did mindless
work helped to calm my nerves and stop dreading what was waiting
for me.

"Maiko!"

We looked up to see Izumo and Kotetsu ran into the room, looking
short of breath. Izumo braked suddenly when he caught sight of
Midori, causing his best friend to knock into him.

"Oba-san!"

"Well, look at that. If it isn't my long lost nephew… I thought I

wouldn't see you ever again, my boy!"

I could see Izumo sweat-drop at my mother's melodrama just before

he fell into a deep bow. "I'm so sorry for not visiting lately, Midori-
oba-san! I've been very busy since I became chunin."

"So you say. It's okay, I understand that a big boy like you would
rather spend time with his boyfriend or girlfriend rather than with his
old auntie…"

"Oba-san! That's not it and you know it," Izumo whined while Kotetsu
snicker behind his back.

"Uhuh. So I suppose you barged in here to see me ?"

"Uh," Izumo glanced at me, "I was worried about Maiko-chan,

actually. There are rumors…" He stared at the desk of Haruka I was
working on.

I wiggled my fingers and opened my arms. He immediately came for

a hug.

"Is it true? Haruka-san has been killed by a traitor and you were
under investigation?"
"It's true," I admitted with a sigh, "but it's over now. I've been cleared.
Don't worry."

"Is it true that you were tortured by T&I?!" Kotetsu asked with morbid
curiosity.

I rolled my eyes at him. "No."

They looked ready to unleash a new wave of questions on me when

an ANBU suddenly popped up and announced: "The Council is
waiting for you in the meeting room, Kamizuki-san." He disappeared
just like he came.

Izumo stared at me, wide-eyed. "I thought it was over?"

I shrugged. "Well, there might be a few details left to discuss.

Nothing to worry about." I craned my neck to peck him on the cheek.
"See you later!"

"Maiko-nee-san, you'll give me white hair!" Izumo stated,

exasperated.

I chuckled and followed Midori as she rolled away. Once we were

hidden from any prying eyes, she silently offered me a hand. I
squeezed it tightly and focused on breathing.

The Go-Ikenban, the Council of Elders, had been reorganized a few

years ago, after the infamous 10th of October. With the death of his
wife and the messy birth of his son, the Yondaime had been in a
really hard place mentally. His patience had been at an all-time low,
and the comments of the previous Elders had been badly received. I
still remembered the day they had been fired. I wasn't anywhere
near the meeting and I was glad for it: the burst of killing intent he
had released had been the subject of many scared and impressed
whispers.

Despite their outrage, the Elders hadn't received much sympathy,

especially after the name of their successors had been announced: it
was perfectly natural for the Sandaime, the Yondaime's sensei, and
Senju Mito's pupil (who also happened to be Uzumaki Kushina's
sensei) to be chosen. They were well-liked and respected.

Danzou had tried to undermine them via the Council of Clan Heads,
in vain.

Senju Momoko and Sarutobi Hiruzen were sitting on Minato's left.

Jiraiya and the Jounin Commander were on his right.

Facing them as I stood in the middle of the room didn't help my

nerves. I crossed my hands behind my back and straightened.

"Kamizuki Midori, the Go-ikenban hasn't summoned you."

"I asked for her presence, Sandaime-sama," I explained, stepping

forward and bowing deeply. "She has knowledge regarding the
subjects you wish to discuss and knows most of what we'll talk
about."

"Very well…"

As the doors closed behind us, I noticed an ANBU taking position

behind the Yondaime's chair, on his right. His hair was uncovered,
silver strands sticking up and to the side. Kakashi clearly wanted me
to notice him. A reminder of my promise, I suppose.

"Let's skip the small talk. We all know why we are here," Jiraiya said,
interrupting the Sandaime as he got ready to speak up. The Toad
Sage waved a hand and leaned forward, staring at me. "You're in
possession of information both confirmed and classified, as well as
unverified and sensitive. While this knowledge should be discussed
at some point, before anything, we should address the how-"

"And that's where I come in," Midori stepped in, straightening in her
rolling chair, by my side. "I bet you already have your opinion, and
the consensus would have you salivating at the prospect, I'm sure.
Well, let me douse your enthusiasm: no, it's not a new kekkei
genkai."

They shifted in their seat, a clear sign (for shinobi) that it was indeed
the explanation they had expected.

"Isn't it?" The Yondaime said, speaking for the first time since we
came in. "We're listening, Kamizuki-san."

"It's a story which starts well before Maiko's birth. Sandaime-sama

might remember that my father used to be a member of the
Research and Development Department. He assisted the Nidaime
with several projects, including the technique Summoning: Impure
World Reincarnation. For those who might not have heard of it, since
it was declared a kinjutsu soon after its successful creation, it binds
the soul of a deceased person to a living vessel, restoring them as
they were when they were alive in order to do the summoner's
bidding."

"Alright, I don't like the direction this is taking," Jiraiya mumbled as

he leaned back in his chair.

"As years passed and those he loved died on the battlefield, my

father… changed and became somewhat obsessed by the subjects
of life, death, and reincarnation. It made me uncomfortable, but I
wasn't aware of how far his obsession went. Despite the ban on this
jutsu, he had been secretly working on a variant for years, his
ultimate goal being a perfect reincarnation. His theory was that a
soul needed to connect with a body - a living body, not a corpse - for
the reincarnation to be long-lasting, but of course a living body is
already inhabited by a soul. " Midori paused, inhaled and licked her
lips.

It was proof of her strength and training that she was able to talk so
clearly about such a difficult topic for her. My mom was awesome.
Maybe if I was completely and exclusively her daughter, I would be
less of a mess and more of a badass kunoichi, like her, like this
world craved.
"When I became pregnant, he realized that a baby, at their earliest
development, is effectively soulless."

A wave of unease went through the audience as they understood

where this was going.

"Unbeknownst to me, at several points during my pregnancy, my

father took advantage of my naps to experiment on me. This led to a
deterioration of my health and I went into early labor at eight months.
My husband was on a mission at the time. My father and stepmother
were with me. My stepmother was a medic-nin. She insisted we went
to the hospital immediately, considering my poor health and the risks
for me and the baby. My father disagreed and ultimately attacked my
stepmother to get his way. That's when… I realized something was
horribly wrong. He was raving about… the reincarnation of my
mother, dead for more than ten years by then…"

She stopped and lowered her head to hide her tense jaws and teary
eyes. I squeezed her shoulder gently in support.

"I don't know what would have happened if he had gotten his way…
but my stepmother woke up, stopped his ritual, killing him in the
process, and saved my life and my baby." Her voice cracked on
those last words and she stopped abruptly.

I couldn't ask her for more. I took over, stepping forward to draw their
attention on me. "What we are trying to say here, is that my birth
wasn't exactly normal and I suppose… I am not either."

"So we gathered," Senju Momoko said as she leaned forward, "but

are you suggesting that you are… a reincarnation?"

"I am. This is my second life," I admitted. "I am not, however, who my
grandfather intended. I am not anyone from this world."

Jiraiya suddenly burst into laughter. "That's a good one! That's a

really good storyline! Awesome! Do you mind if I use this for my next
book? We can discuss credit and everything but oh, this is good…"
The rest of the Council didn't share his amusement, nor did I. Midori
and I didn't share this story just to be laughed at.

" Bonjour. Mon nom est Harmonie, aussi connue comme Maiko.
Autrefois, j'étais professeur des écoles en France, bien que je ne me
rappelle pas exactement où. J'aimais les jeux vidéos, la musique
pop-rock et les pains au chocolat."

Jiraiya had stopped laughing and was staring at me intently, like

everyone else here. Even Midori. She rarely heard me talk more
than a few words in French (mostly curses). To be honest, I lost most
of my proficiency in what used to be my native language. A lot of
vocabulary escaped me. I would probably be unable to spell most of
it correctly. Nevertheless, I still could speak it fluently, even if it sat
wrong on my tongue. I was fluent enough that it sounded right to
them, like a language on its own, and not gibberish I invented.

"Should I translate?" I offered.

"Please," Minato replied calmly.

"Hello. My name is Harmonie, also known as Maiko. I used to be a

primary school teacher in France, even if I don't remember exactly
where in the country. I liked video games, pop-rock music and…
well… the last words don't translate. tThe lack of pastries in this
world is one of its many flaws."

"Video games?" Momoko repeated quietly.

"Pop-rock?" Jiraiya mumbled.

"France?" Shikaku asked.

"France was one of the hundred countries in my world," I explained.

"Look, I know how crazy this sounds, I lived it. So, before you decide
this is an elaborate joke, do me the favor of thinking how I felt being
thrown into your world - a violent, crazy and feudal world so different
from my own - before judging me. And if you can't, at least let me tell
the rest of the story before you plagiarize it."

"We are listening," Minato said.

"Your world used to be a story, for me. A story that I read when I was
young and that was called 'Naruto', from its hero, a young orphan
ninja shunned by its village because he was the container of a
powerful and dangerous beast, the Kyuubi. I read this story, from the
age he was twelve years old and sent into a genin team, to the time
where he saved your world from crazy people, including a snake
pedophile, an organization of twelve S-ranks maniacs in capes, a
one-eyed big-headed geezer and so on and so forth. It's a story and
you were its characters." I stared at them each.

Most of them looked carefully blank and emotionless, like good

shinobi, but I noticed that Minato didn't appreciate my description of
the manga's storyline.

"You were only supposed to be two dimensional… and chakra didn't

exist, nor did super-powerful jutsus, or tailed beasts, or child
soldiers… or any of this crazy world." I pinched the bridge of my
nose and closed my eyes as I breathed in deeply to calm down. "I
don't know by which mystery of physics or magic I ended up being
reborn here, or why me, but somehow, one day, I felt chakra, saw
people walking up walls like it was easy as breathing and it became
a reality. But still, you were only characters from a story. You weren't
real. You weren't supposed to matter. Never mind that I saw the
Sandaime walk in the same town as me once in awhile…"

I used to refuse to address the fact I was living in a story. For my first
years, I simply refused to deal with everything that implied. It couldn't
last long, of course…

… I was seven when it struck me.

I wasn't a popular kid at the Academy - unless someone needed an

explanation on a lesson, that is. I spent most of my time alone,
although I had a few friendly acquaintances.

During the lunch break one day, I was distracted from the book I was
reading by girls chattering excitedly nearby. They were pointing at
something on the roof.

I followed their line of sight and finally noticed the two figures
standing above us (and ignoring us). They looked like a sensei and
his student from their height and clothes. I needed a few more
seconds to identify them from their hair, respectively blond and grey.
When I finally did, I stared, wide-eyed, at the famous characters from
the manga.

It looked like Minato was scolding Kakashi, but the genin had his
arms crossed and was looking away. He looked down at the noise
coming from the schoolyard. Our eyes met, for a second, before he
looked away with a disdainful sneer.

A minute later, they disappeared.

This was short and banal, but the realization struck me: yes, those
characters were real. They were people. They were children. Naruto,
a kid, would go through all the horrors I read about. That would
happen. Whether I chose to do something about it or not, I couldn't
ignore this reality and all its consequences, on me, on my new family
and on everyone. I could bury my head in the sand all I wanted, but
a eight years old genius had just snubbed me, and I knew more
about him than he knew about himself.

That happened.

This was real. Too real.

I had a panic attack a few minutes later. I ran to a teacher who

stared at me like I was an alien. I might as well be.

" Don't stare at me like that!" I shouted at him as I was shaking with
anxiety. I wanted to ask him where he learned to take care of
children, but the truth would be sad: nowhere. They didn't take care
of children, they raised soldiers. I burst into tears.

A kunoichi stopped by and glared at her colleague. "What did you

say to her?"

" Nothing!" the guy protested. "Girls cry for no reason all the time,
that's just what they do!"

I went to the kunoichi and raised my arms, asking for a hug, just like
I did a minute before to the shinobi. She sighed, crouched and gave
me exactly what I asked for. "It's alright, kiddo. Cry all you want now.
Soon, you'll learn that men aren't worth your tears."

I was crying for myself.

God, how unlucky I was to have ended up in this world!

It sucked.

It needed to be changed.

"So, you are telling us that you know vital information thanks to what
you read in a book?" Jiraiya asked.

"Yes, and I know how crazy it sounds," I sighed. "What I shared with
you and what information I have come from a story I read, and that
world sucked so much that I decided to change it. What those
changes would bring, the future it will create, I don't know…"

"But you believe it will be better than what you read?" Minato asked.

"I know it is, at least on the short term."

"How short?"

"… Ten or so years?"

Minato hummed and glanced at the members of the Council. "I
believe we have much to discuss. Please, step outside. We'll call you
back soon."

I bowed from the waist and Midori bowed her head before we
complied.

In the anteroom, I realized for the first time that Raidou and Iwashi
were the ones guarding the door. I glanced at them briefly before
focusing on Midori. She still looked pale.

I crouched to be at her eye-level and squeezed her hands gently.

"Okaa-san? Are you alright?"

She sighed and smiled weakly as she patted my hand. "I will be. Bad
memories. You know how it is."

I knew that her father's betrayal was one of her worst experiences.
My birth had definitely been the worst day of her life… She told me
time and time again that she didn't regret me, but I was smart and
mature enough to make the distinction.

"Yes. Thank you so much for coming. I don't know if I could have
done it without you."

"You underestimate yourself far too much, Mai-chan. You came this
far. You're strong. I don't doubt that. I never doubted that."

We hugged for a few seconds before I stepped back. "If you need to
leave, go. I can go through the rest on my own."

She squinted at me. "Are you sure?"

I smirked at her. "You just said I was strong, didn't you?"

She chuckled. "True. Alright then, I'll take you on that offer. Come tell
me how it went as soon as you can."

"Promise."
She nodded slowly before holding my face between her hands and
touching our foreheads. "You're the best daughter I could have
hoped for. Don't you forget that, ever, got it?"

Conscious of our audience, I fought the tears threatening to flow and

nodded. "And you're the best mother in this whole world," I
murmured in answer. It was an old custom for us, those words of
reassurance, but they were always true. It would have been so easy
for us to resent the other for what we lost and what we could have
had. It never happened.

I was lucky.

I watched her leave as I quickly dried the corners of my eyes

(although I don't know why I bothered about being subtle: any
shinobi worth their salt would notice, so the two behind me in
particular obviously would).

I ignored the chairs leaned against the wall nearby and walked back
toward the door. "Hi, guys," I said to Raidou and Iwashi. "I want to
apologize for giving you the cold shoulder lately. The Hokage told me
you were following his… directives. Peace?"

Iwashi's shoulders visibly relaxed and Raidou finally glanced at me.

"Does that mean we'll get coffee again?" Iwashi asked hopefully.

I tilted my head. "If that was your only problem, I think I spoiled you."

"No, no, no! Of course not! Maiko-san, we're grateful you took pity on
us," Iwashi replied eagerly.

Raidou snorted but nodded. "It's good to have things go back on

track."

Iwashi glanced at his friend and smirked at me. "We heard that
Genma finally confessed?"

Raidou huffed. "Worst timing ever."

I smiled slightly and tried to divert the conversation. "If you're trying
to talk about my romantic life, I hope you realize this goes both way."

Unbothered, Raidou replied without batting an eyelash: "Rin and I

are great, thanks."

"Uh…" Iwashi said hesitantly.

"Still not sure about having a baby, right?" I asked him.

He winced. "A baby is defenseless and fragile! Anything could go

wrong! Anything!"

"I know."

He blinked at me in surprise, as if he was expecting some rebuttal.

"You get it?"

"Of course I do. It's not an easy decision. It will change your life."

"Exactly! And what if I'm a terrible father? I barely remember mine.

My older brother was an asshole. I've got no reference!"

"Of course you do," I reassured him gently.

"I do?"

"Sure. Yondaime-sama is a great father. If he had more time, he

would be the best."

Iwashi blinked and visibly thought it through. "That's true… and he

doesn't remember his father either."

"Yes, and if you're worried you'll be a bad father, it's a sign that you'll
be a good one."

"How so?"
"Those who worry they aren't good enough have the drive to learn to
be better. Being a good father can be learned, just like being a good
shinobi."

"You think? That… makes sense." He stared into space for a few
seconds before smiling at me. "Thanks Maiko-san. You've given me
food for thought."

"Anytime Iwashi-san." I smiled and turned around to go sit down.

Raidou caught my eye as I went and raised an eyebrow at me in a
silent "I know what you did there", but he allowed me to leave
without answering their inquiry regarding Genma.

Genma…

I didn't know what to think about him.

I sat, closed my eyes, and leaned back against the wall.

I liked Genma, a lot . I could imagine a relationship, a life, with him.

There was one major problem: he wasn't part of the people who
were in the know regarding every secret I carried. Could I be with
him while keeping him in the dark? I felt like, somehow, someday, he
would learn about it anyway, and I didn't want our relationship to
change because of it… No, if we truly entered a serious relationship,
I couldn't bear keeping the truth from him. I was so bad at keeping
secrets from those I loved…

I sighed and crossed my legs, waving a foot around.

And what of Kakashi? I wondered how he took everything I said

today. Would he see me differently? Would he ever trust me again? I
liked him. I changed things for him. I would be extremely
disappointed to lose him.

But to lose Genma in the same way? I didn't know if I could bear it.

I sighed.
I didn't remember my first life ever being so complicated.

I lost track of time while I waited. It was definitely time for lunch when
Kakashi appeared before me in full ANBU regalia and stated: "The
Council will see you now."

I stood up, expecting him to disappear right away, but he stayed

unmoving in front of me. We ended up standing so close I could
clearly see his eyes - both of them - through the mask's holes. He
was staring at me intently, as if he was waiting for something,
expecting something.

The only thing I could think of to say was: "I keep my promises."

Somehow, it seemed to satisfy him. He went to open the door,

closing it behind me as I stopped in the middle of the room.

"Where is Midori?" Jiraiya asked.

"She wasn't feeling well. She went back to the Senju Nursing Home.
If you wish to speak to her, you'll be able to find her there. If you
have specific questions, I can answer most of them."

"Very well. I'll speak to her later," Jiraiya agreed, leaning back in his
chair and glancing at his student.

"The Go-ikenban chose to believe you, Maiko-san. However, we

have several questions," the Yondaime explained.

I bowed my head. "I'll answer to the best of my abilities."

"Do you have records of your grandfather's experiments?"

"My mother did. She kept them hidden, and I never asked to see
them. She'll be happy to get rid of it if you ask for them."

Jiraiya waved his hand, indicating he would handle it.

"Are there any other side effects of these experiments?"

"Not on me."

Minato frowned. "Explain."

"My maternal grandmother speculated that the degenerative disease

affecting my mother is a consequence of her difficult childbirth and
possibly the experiments done on her previously. Her spinal cord
was affected. I don't know more than that. Any investigation done by
my grandmother will be with the experiment's records."

"Why wasn't any of this reported to me?" the Sandaime asked with a
hint of anger.

"With all due respect, Sandaime-sama, in my experience, your

culture promotes the idea that any family trouble is private. My family
might not have been a clan, but it nonetheless followed the same old
principles," I replied calmly. "Furthermore, while my mother might
have been shocked by her father's actions, she was extremely
protective of me regardless and refused to see me experimented on
any further. She never mentioned it to me before I told her of my own
volition that I wasn't of this world."

"And what did you say to that?" Jiraiya asked curiously.

I tilted my head toward him and tried to remember. "I think it was
something like… 'Ojii-san is the worst asshole ever and your world
sucks.'"

Jiraiya snickered.

I shrugged. "I was four, my grasp of your language was still basic."

"But colorful," he pointed out. "The mind of an adult in the body of a

child. An interesting concept…"

"Let's stay on topic," Minato interrupted his sensei. "On the subject of
this story you read, Maiko-san…"
"Yes, Yondaime-sama."

"How did it end?"

"I can't say, Yondaime-sama. I never read the end. The story was
extremely long, dozens of books published during many years.
However, I have been told it ended well… for the main characters at
least."

"Why did you stop reading it?" Jiraiya asked curiously.

"I was tired of seeing my favorite characters die."

"Didn't you just say…"

"I'm referring to secondary characters… like you… Don't worry, it

was a very heroic death."

Jiraiya straightened, puffed up his chest and grinned. "I was one of
your favorites?"

I cleared my throat. "That's not what I mean…"

"Haha! Too late! No take back!"

"Jiraiya-sensei, please," Minato sighed, "let's focus. Chronologically

speaking, Maiko-san, until when did you read?"

I closed my eyes and tried to remember. "Mh… Naruto was…

fifteen? Sixteen maybe?"

He nodded his understanding, staying mostly unexpressive. "Very

well. I believe this covered the most important questions," he said,
glancing at the councilmen and waiting for them to approve before
continuing. "Maiko-san, anything discussed today is classified as S-
rank information. You will now be considered an S-level asset and as
such required to follow the corresponding procedures. Do you
understand?"
I nodded.

S-level assets were rare. The jinchuuriki was one. It felt strange to
be compared to that. Among the restrictions that a S-level asset had
to follow, the most important one was to ask for the Hokage's
permission to leave Konoha. Considering that I never left Konoha for
anything other than a mission, I wasn't too worried about it.
Ultimately, it wouldn't change much.

"We'll have many more questions to ask you later," Minato said. "In
the meantime, our priority is to come back to a regular activity. You'll
take the first assistant position. I would appreciate if you could think
about someone to replace you as second assistant, someone whose
discretion and competency you trust."

"Yes, Hokage-sama."

"Dismissed."

oOo OMAKE oOo

From his perch on the window, Kakashi watched his sensei kissed
Naruto's forehead as he slept. Minato tenderly brushed the kid's hair
away from his face before leaving the bedroom.

Kakashi followed silently to the garden, where they stared at the cliff
bathed in moonlight, the Hokage's faces overlooking the house and
all Konoha. Or Minato stared at them while Kakashi stared at him.
Since the council this morning, the Yondaime had been quiet and
distracted.

"Naruto is fine, sensei," Kakashi finally said. "You're here. He isn't an

orphan, and he isn't shunned by the village."

"Yes… He is well and protected, isn't he? Thanks to Maiko."

"You really believe everything she said?"

"Don't you?" Minato shifted to glance at his student, smiling softly.

"It sounds crazy."

"I suppose it does." Minato crossed his arms, his white and red cloak
dancing around his legs. "Did you know…? I thought the same thing
when I received that scroll telling me that the village would be
attacked the day of my son's birth. And yet, I planned in
consequence, and if I hadn't… I wouldn't be here to talk to you
today." Minato squeezed Kakashi's shoulder and looked him in the
eye. "In my experience, crazy is quite relative, Kakashi."

"So you believe it? That another world exists, where our lives are
part of a story?"

"Why not?" Minato asked him honestly, tilting his head, as if he was
waiting for his brilliant student to give him a good explanation on why
it wasn't possible.

Of course Kakashi couldn't - metaphysics weren't his speciality - but

still he wondered: "And of all the souls that could have been
reincarnated… it was her? Someone who'd read that story?"

Minato hummed and smiled softly. "Fascinating, isn't he? I wouldn't

be surprised if some kami had interfered in this. They have a
tendency to play their own games when mortals try to outsmart
them."

"Why her?" Kakashi insisted.

"Didn't I tell you, Kakashi? To not underestimate her?"

The jounin frowned and shifted his weight from one foot to another.
"Is this about emotions again?"

"I always thought she had a very particular mindset. The idea that
she comes from another world explains it actually."

"It does?"
"Of course. Another world, another culture, another education, other
priorities… I can see traces of all of this in her. It's quite interesting…
We've a lot to learn from her."

Kakashi stayed quiet.

Minato gently tapped the back of his head. "Don't be like that
Kakashi. You're being stubborn again. Be more open-minded."

Kakashi rubbed the back of his head, hiding a pout behind his mask,
and grumbled: "I am."

"Are you? Good then, you'll be able to learn more about her previous
world for me. And while you are it, don't forget to get things straight
with her!" Minato cheerfully ordered.

"Sensei," Kakashi whined despondently.

"Go on then!"

Thanks to S age Thrasher for her precious help as a beta once

again! She's the best.

This was a complicate chapter to write with so much plot to explain. I

hope it was worth the wait! I also had some computer troubles that
increased my anxiety but hopefully this is over and done with since I
had to buy a brand new laptop…

Most revelations are over now. What did you think of it? Now we're
heading into the second half of the fic, which will see more OT3
romance, as promised. Also, I want to ask you who you think should
be the new Hokage's assistant? I have some ideas but I'm curious to
read your opinions (it can be a character we haven't seen yet in this
fic).
Small steps
Haruka's funeral was a small affair.

The circumstances of her death being what they were, the date and
time of her burial had been shared only with her close family and
friends. They had been told that Haruka had died in the line of duty,
nothing more. There were rumors, of course, like there were rumors
for everything, but they knew to be content with what they were told.
Considering some rumors accused Haruka of treason, her family
was satisfied by the bland explanation since at least it didn't bring
dishonor to them. While honor was a samurai's concept, for shinobi it
might as well be synonymous with loyalty to the village.

The Hokage and I arrived at the last moment, stayed in the back,
and departed as soon as was polite after a few words of
condolences to Haruka's parents.

I couldn't start to guess Minato's feelings; mine were muddled in a

way I was not accustomed to. I rather prided myself for my self-
awareness, but I couldn't put in words my feelings at this moment
apart from a clinging sensation of coldness. I tightened my black
haori around me.

It was raining, a small drizzle which only purpose was clearly to

bother us. Spring had been rather pleasant until now, but the
weather had taken a turn for the worst these last days. It didn't help
settle my mood.

Holding an umbrella above us, I stopped by the Hokage's side at the

gates of the cemetery. With an unreadable expression, Minato had
turned to glance over his shoulder at the rows of graves. I respected
his contemplation, silently taking in the sight and atmosphere.

"What do you think await us after death, Maiko?"

I glanced at the sculpture of the Will of Fire overlooking the
cemetery. "I'm not sure I am the best person to talk about this,
Hokage-sama."

"On the contrary, your point of view is unique. I'd like to hear it," he
said, staring at me patiently.

I could tell him that his destiny after death had once consisted of
being sealed in the Shinigami's stomach. I could tell him of the limbo
where Kakashi's father had been stuck, or I could mention my own
death and what I remembered of it: nothing.

"I think it doesn't matter," is what I said.

He tilted his head with a hint of curiosity.

"If you need to know what to expect at your death to live then you're
doing it wrong," I added. Knowing that there were ANBU around who
would ensure the Hokage's privacy, I felt secure enough to explain: "I
lived once. I lost everything I knew and loved once."

We were standing close under the umbrella. I looked him in the eye
and found there a wealth of sympathy and compassion.

"I grieved. For months, the cries of a baby were just as much those
of hunger and fright than those of mourning. My parents brought me
to the medic, thinking that something was wrong with me because I
was crying so much. I had night terrors. Panic attacks. They had to
hold me, rock me, sing to me for so long that they were exhausted,
but they were there. Always."

I twirled the umbrella, sending drops everywhere around us.

"Then I calmed down. I learned to stop thinking about the past and to
forgot some of it. I found peace in the present moment. I embraced
what was given to me, and I made my choices knowing that
whatever life or death throws at me, I wouldn't be looking back
anymore, nor would I look so far forward that the fear of uncertainty
overwhelms my ability to focus on what is right now." I focused on
Minato's eyes. "That's why I think it doesn't matter: if you're happy
with the life you lived then death is but the next step, and you have
nothing to regret."

"Don't you fear the unknown?"

I shrugged. "That's why I don't think that I am the right person to talk
about it, Hokage-sama: death was pretty unremarkable to me."

Grievers started to come towards us as they left the family around

Haruka's grave. I glanced in that direction and concluded: "In death, I
would say that those who are to be pitied are those left behind."

We turned toward the more bustling districts of Konoha, towards the

living.

"Do you think about those you left behind?" Minato asked after a few
seconds of hesitation.

"Not since I was a baby… There is a reason I forgot their faces and
most of their names: self-preservation."

To be silent like a deadly assassin was the sign of a good shinobi.

For the best, it became second nature. To detect them before they
wanted you to was the sign of an even better shinobi.

I wasn't one of them.

As such, it was a surprise to hear small footsteps running at me,

soon enough to identify Itachi and brace for contact as he threw
himself at my legs. He hugged them for a fraction of a second before
moving back, as if burnt by the contact. He stood very still, at
attention, as he said: "Maiko-san, it's good to see you." He tried to be
calm and distant but his words were a little too rushed.
I smiled, threw the letters I was holding on my desk, and crouched to
be at his level. "Itachi-kun! I'm so glad to see you. I was worried after
the way we left each other." I widened my eyes a little and added a
little more quietly: "So worried that I think I need a hug."

Itachi wasn't fooled for a second by my theatrics, of course, but I

gave him the excuse he was looking for and that was all that
mattered to him. He stepped forward and opened his arms.

I grinned and leaned down to hug him gently. It wasn't a long hug -
Itachi was too reserved for extended contact - but he looked calmer
and more relaxed when he stepped back.

"I am the one who had reasons to worry," he remarked with a little
sass and grumpiness.

I chuckled and rested my forearms on my knees. "True. I apologize

for worrying you, Itachi-kun."

He blinked, surprised by my honest apology, before accepting it

magnanimously: "You're forgiven."

"Thank you." I stood up and went to sit behind my new desk. "So, did
I miss anything?"

"I met my new sensei this morning."

"Is that so?"

"His name is Minazuki Yuuki… My father doesn't like him."

"And do you?"

His shoulders shifted toward me, as if he was going to tell a secret,

when a jounin appeared through the closest open window without
bothering with discretion.

"Ah, Itachi-kun! I wasn't expecting to see you here. Hello Kamizuki-

san! Is your new position agreeing with you?"
Ah. Minazuki Yuuki. Now I remembered him. A decent soldier from
what I heard but not exceptional, clanless (no wonder that Fugaku
didn't approve), and he had yet to learn when to keep quiet. He
could thank the last war for his promotion; in time of peace he
probably wouldn't have get it.

"Well enough," I replied tersely. I didn't appreciate the reminder of

my 'promotion'. Most people, knowing of Haruka's brutal death, were
smart and tactful enough to not comment on it. "What can I do for
you, Minazuki-san?"

"I was hoping to see the Hokage."

"Unfortunately, he isn't here currently and his schedule for the day is
full. Do you wish to make an appointment?"

"That won't be necessary, no, thank you. See you tomorrow, Itachi-
kun!" He waved as he left through the window.

Itachi and I stared at each other. I tilted my head with a

commiserating smile. "Yes, I can guess what you think of him. He
might grow on you?"

"Comparing him to fungus is a bit harsh, Maiko-san," he replied,

deadpanned.

I snorted and hid the bottom of my face to stifle my laughter.

Itachi had a dry sense of humor. I loved it!

We talked comfortably, about his family and Naruto (who might as

well be his second little brother by now), staying away from the
sensitive subjects that happened to also be classified.

I did mindless work as we spoke, focusing on scrolls and papers.

Imagine my surprise when the one I was reaching for ended up

being a snake. I recoiled in fright, letting out a cry I wasn't proud of (I
forgave myself for that stereotype of the girl in distress because:
snake! in my personal space! so close from my hand I nearly
touched it! That definitely deserved a squeal or two).

The grey snake, as long as my arm, barely had time to hiss at me

before he was hit by two kunai and disappeared in a poof of smoke.

I stared at the blades stuck in the wood of my desk and realized I

had forgotten to breathe. After a deep inhale, I removed the nearest
kunai and handed it over to Itachi. "Thank you for your reactivity,
gentlemen," I said in a shaky voice.

I had to pull a little harder on the second kunai and held it in the air.
An ANBU appeared to retrieve it. He lingered long enough for me to
look at him and notice his brown hair tied at the back of his neck. I
smiled softly, in a silent reassurance that I was fine. Genma moved
back in the shadows.

"Are you alright, Maiko-san?" Itachi asked, watching me carefully. He

glanced at my shaking fingers.

I pressed my hands on the wood to calm the tremors and smiled a

little more widely. "Of course, Itachi-kun. I was just surprised… and
I'm not fond of snakes, there is that."

After a new deep breath, I opened a drawer and reached for a pair of
rubber gloves. I put them on before manipulating the scroll that the
snake had left behind. I set it down on a seal drawn by the Yondaime
himself before removing a glove to activate the fuuinjutsu with a drop
of chakra. The device glowed white as it scanned the scroll for
anything dangerous, like poisons, seals or traps. It finally turned
green, giving the all clear.

Nonetheless, I put back on the second glove before opening it while

turning it away from myself or Itachi. When I was able to read its
contents, I squinted at it, wishing to be able to set it on fire with the
strength of my displeasure.
With a noise of disgust, I dropped it in the trashcan and removed the
gloves.

"Anyway," I said to Itachi, "what were we talking about again? Oh,

yes, your cousin helping Naruto with a prank, right? What's the name
of this new prankster?"

"Shisui," Itachi replied, glancing at the trash curiously but too smart
to ask about it.

I hummed. "Ah, yes, the damned tokubetsu jounin that likes to pop
up in the office by shunshin, making papers fly everywhere and
dropping leaves on the floor while he's at it," I grumbled good-
naturedly.

"I… wasn't aware he did it here too," Itachi replied diplomatically.

"Well, to be fair, no, he doesn't do it anymore since I made him

collect all the leaves by hand." I smirked. He nodded his approval
with the face of a wise and sympathetic old man.

Itachi finally took his leave to join his family for lunch.

Once I was alone, Genma reappeared and leaned close. "The

scroll?"

I glared at the offensive paper I had thrown in the trash. "Who is

Mitarashi Anko's handler?"

Genma straightened in understanding. "Morino Ibiki."

"If he knew about this, I'm going to make his life an administrative
hell, I swear," I growled.

Genma went to retrieve the paper and look at it. He huffed at what
he read. "What are you going to do about it?"

"About what?" I replied, going back to work. "I certainly don't know
what you are talking about. I never received anything looking like a
transfer request from Mitarashi Anko. What a shame considering that
it can't happen as long as the Hokage didn't approve it…"

"What a shame indeed," Genma agreed, amused by my passive-

aggressiveness, before disappearing wherever the ANBU went (a
mystery I had long ago decided to ignore).

The Hokage had spent most of the morning visiting Danzou's

hideouts and ROOT's agents. He came back after lunch with
Shikaku and Jiraiya by his side. Raidou and Iwashi stopped outside
the door and took their position as guards.

I smoothly rose to my feet, gathered everything I needed, and

followed inside.

Once the door closed behind me, the Yondaime activated a seal of
privacy as he sat at his desk. "The ROOT agents' integration in our
ranks seems to be progressing nicely. Should I be wary of any
mishap, Maiko?"

"Not to my knowledge, Hokage-sama," I replied as I stopped on his

right to arrange documents on his desk. "Unless their loyalty has
previously shifted to Orochimaru, ROOT agents' allegiance is to
Konoha. They should turn to you for guidance seamlessly."

"That's a real risk? Orochimaru's involvement?" Jiraiya asked.

"It is. Orochimaru has his entries in ROOT's network. I warned you of
his most important agent."

"Yakushi Kabuto," Shikaku said, "adopted son of Yakushi Nono,

jounin, medic-nin and former ROOT agent. Kabuto has left the
Academy last year and subsequently entered ROOT, although his
file showed he was one of their agent for a year before that."

"Is she dead?" I asked. "His mother, is she dead?"

"No."

"Good, he is loyal to her first and foremost. If she is alive, it means

he isn't Orochimaru's agent yet. You might be able to salvage him,
keep him loyal to Konoha, and avoid him becoming a crazy
psychopath. Keep an eye on him, though. He has potential but he is
unstable psychologically."

"What do you suggest we do with him?" Minato asked, his fingers

spread on his cheek as he listened.

"His mother can keep him grounded. Make sure she's alright
mentally too before that, though. I vaguely remember something
about brainwashing, but I can't tell you why or how. Then, ask
Kabuto what he wants to give him a sense of self-determination. If
he asks for the medic corps, it's for the best. Keep him far from any
spy work. Regular duty should be fine. Oh, and with Orochimaru he
did a lot of medical research… don't let him go there. Seriously, it
was nasty."

"Noted."

"Any other ROOT agent we should look for?"

"There was… the boy able to use Mokuton," I said, watching their
expressions carefully.

"What about him?" Minato asked calmly.

So at least they knew about him.

"He'll be completely loyal to Konoha if you give him the opportunity.

He'll grow into a brilliant shinobi."

Minato nodded. "Excellent."

Understanding that I wouldn't get any more information on the

subject, I moved on. "There is also a boy… although he might still be
too young to train in ANBU. I do not know the name he uses right
now either. I know him as Sai. You might notice him for his talent as
an artist. He'll learn to incorporate ink in ninjutsu, making him very
resourceful."

"Physical description?" Shikaku asked.

"Pretty enough. Black hair, like ink. Really pale skin, like paper. He
should be… a little older than Naruto."

The Jounin Commander nodded his understanding.

"That's all that come to mind. I'll tell you if I remember anything else."

"What about Orochimaru's hideouts?" Jiraiya immediately jumped in.

"I already shared with you the little I know. He has many bases in
several countries, including ours. I know that ultimately he'll build a
village, Otogakure, in the Land of Rice Fields, but where exactly I do
not know."

"But that's it: how? How does he build a whole village?"

I shrugged. "How did the Shodaime did it? He convinced the daimyo
and recruited people with abilities."

"Anyone in particular?"

I sighed and frowned. "I suppose but… I will have difficulty

remembering their names. I didn't like them much. It would be easier
the other way around: give me a name or a picture and I should be
able to give you more."

"What about Akatsuki?" Jiraiya asked relentlessly.

"I already wrote everything I remembered about them," I replied a bit

impatiently. "Jiraiya-sama, I promised that I'd share anything I
remember; pestering me about it won't make me remember more!"
Jiraiya's retort was interrupted by a gesture from the Hokage.
Shikaku accepted the dismissal easily and left with a bow of his
head. Jiraiya was more reluctant but left with a deep sigh when the
Yondaime raised an eyebrow in his direction.

Minato leaned in the back of his chair and watched me thoughtfully. I

waited for him to speak, keeping my eyes down uneasily.

"You've told us a lot, Maiko, but I've a few more… personal

questions."

"I'll do my best to answer, Hokage-sama," I whispered.

"What you said about Naruto…"

"It won't happen," I interrupted him. Realizing I was too brusque, I

sighed and added: "Please, don't think about it, Minato-sama, and
don't ask me to tell you more. It would just burden you needlessly.
Let me keep that for myself."

Minato didn't reply immediately. He was pensive. "What kind of man

did he become?"

I smiled softly. "A strong shinobi and a fine leader… He became

Hokage. The Nanadaime, I believe."

He grinned. "Did he?"

"Yes. He mastered your Rasengan and even improved it."

Minato's smile was blinding. "What about Kakashi? You mentioned

him."

"Ah… well…" I hesitated about what to say. Deciding to avoid any

mention of porn, chronic tardiness (the Kakashi I knew had copied
this bad habit from his old friend too, but it wasn't as bad as the one
from the manga, a few minutes instead of hours), PTSD or antisocial
behavior, I kept it simple. "He was the Rokudaime."
A noise startled me and I whirled around to see an ANBU with grey
hair looking like he had fallen from the ceiling.

"Oh really?" Minato said, looking quite amused when I glanced at

him.

Kakashi definitely wasn't amused. He was glaring at me like I had

sworn.

I raised my hands in defense. "What? It's true."

"That's not possible," he growled in my face after crossing the space

separating us in a flash.

I blinked at his vehement denial, wondering what would be an

appropriate answer. Because I was still a little angry with him, I
chose the cheeky option. "Of course, Rokudaime-sama. If you say it
ain't so then it isn't."

Minato chuckled gleefully.

Kakashi looked ready to strangle me. He disappeared without further

ado, probably to brood in peace.

Temporarily satisfied with what he learned, Minato diverted the

conversation to the daily activity of an Hokage and his assistant.

Once we were done, I lingered, immediately getting his attention.

"Is there anything else?"

"I have… something to ask of you."

"I'm listening."

"What I told you, about my… reincarnation, I want to share the story
with Genma." I pursed my lips and admitted bashfully: "He asked me
to go out with him, but I can't imagine a true relationship while I have
to hide such an important part of myself."
He nodded slowly. "I understand."

"Do I have your permission?"

Minato rubbed his chin thoughtfully as he stared into space. "You

have it. I trust Genma. But he'll be the only one and you'll steer clear
of any sensitive information like those you shared in the scrolls.
Understood?"

"Yes, Hokage-sama. Thank you." I bowed gratefully before leaving.

This evening, I invited Genma back to my apartment. I offered him

tea. While I prepared it, I nervously wondered how to tell him I was
from another world. Somehow, revealing the truth to him made me
even more anxious than when I'd spoken to the Council.

Genma was waiting patiently, leaning back on the other side of the
kotatsu. He was aware of my agitation, but the reasons he imagined
were no doubt far from the truth.

As I breathed in, getting ready to speak up, a knock at the door

stopped me in my tracks. I frowned. "Sorry. I'm not expecting
anyone."

Of all possible guests I imagined, Kakashi wasn't one of them. I tilted

my head in a silent inquiry.

He was standing with his hands in his pockets, looking perfectly

nonchalant. "Hi! I'm your chaperone!" he announced cheerfully
before pushing past me to walk in, waving at Genma as he did.

"You've got to be kidding me," I growled while shutting the door (no
need to include every noisy neighbours too in what was supposed to
be a private conversation).

"Hokage's orders! But don't worry, I'll sit right here, out of the way, on
the kitchen counter, and read my book so you can pretend I'm not
around."

I was familiar with the concept of controlling the spread of sensitive

information, but somehow I felt this was pushing it… maybe because
Kakashi seemed to have way too much fun with this situation.

Genma looked from Kakashi to me, a little more alert and curious.
"Alright, I bite. What's going on?"

I sighed and tugged on my hair, getting it out of its bun and letting it
free so I could rub my poor aching scalp. "I have something to tell
you… that happens to be classified."

He squinted at me curiously and removed the senbon from his lips.

"Does this have anything to do with your new S-level status?"

"Yes."

"Then I'm eager to hear it."

Easier said than done. Somehow, Kakashi's presence made it even

harder for me to find the right words. How to start? At least, the
Council had some clues that something was different with me.

I sighed again and sat down with a leg under me, taking comfort in
the cozy warmth of the kotatsu. With an elbow on the table and my
chin resting on the back of my hand, I warned him: "This is going to
sound crazy, but please let me finish and keep in mind that the Go-
Ikenban believes me…"

Kakashi cleared his throat behind me (it was a good thing my back
was to him, I could try to ignore him).

"You, shut up," I grumbled. "Your personal opinion is irrelevant."

Unfortunately, Genma had a direct view on our annoying chaperone

and his eyes went from him to me in a distracting way. He made an
hand gesture to invite me to continue.
"It started before my birth…"

Relating everything once again was more tiring than it had been
days before. To his credit, Genma stayed quiet for the entire time, his
elite training showing in his impassivity. His senbon had disappeared
in his pouch, proof that he was too unsure of his emotional reactions
to risk playing with a weapon.

"Are you following me so far?" I asked at some point, wondering if I

had lost him in the extravagance of what I was describing.

"Uhuh, crazy grandpa being creepy with his own family," he

summarized helpfully. "Unfortunately more common than I'd like. Go
on."

As I described the world I came from and the manga I had read,
Genma shifted his weight on the side. I wondered for a second if he
was going to bolt away from my madness. His eyes went up and I
realized he was seeking eye-contact with Kakashi, probably
checking this was still confirmed information.

"For example, in this book," I continued, "the first time you appear is
as a proctor for the final matches in the Chuunin Exams."

"Am I cool?" Genma asked for the first time, as if it was a reflex and
he couldn't stop himself from making a quip.

"The coolest," I replied. "You've a very nice line, advice to one of the
kids, that I unfortunately can't remember."

Since I couldn't say too much about the confidential information, I

moved on to what I did as I grew up in this world. Then I described
what happened a few days ago that lead to this situation where I was
admitting the truth to all those who mattered.

"I matter?" Genma repeated.

"Is that what you're taking from all of this?" I said, amused. "Of
course you matter, silly. I didn't want to have a relationship with you
without telling you the truth, so I asked for the Hokage's permission."

"Is that why you're doing this? Because you want us to be together?"

"Yes." I looked him in the eye and added: "If you still want to after
everything I told you, that is…"

He rubbed his chin. "I… am not going to lie, that's a lot to take in. I
mean… how old does that make you, even?"

"Mh… I died around thirty from what I recall - I don't have many
memories about my death - so… around forty-five to fifty?"

Genma snorted. "And Iwashi who was telling me you were too young
for me…"

"Don't make me feel like I'm the craddle robber now," I protested with
a lopsided smile.

Our attempt at humor was gauche. A moment of uncomfortable

silence followed.

"If you need some time to think about it, I understand," I finally said.

He nodded. "I think it would be best, if you don't mind."

"Go on."

He stood up, stopped by my side and bent down to kiss my

forehead. "Thanks for trusting me with this, sweetheart."

Reassured by his use of a pet name, I smiled and watched him

leave. Before the door was completely closed, I jumped out of my
seat and grabbed Kakashi by his ankle, right before he could leave
by the window. He looked down at me in displeasure. I raised an
eyebrow at him from my place lying on the floor.
"Are you running away from me?"

"Maa… just leaving you in peace now that I've done my duty. I
thought you would be happy."

"We need to talk."

"Do we? Need is a strong word-"

I tugged on his leg more firmly. "Sit down."

Because Kakashi was contrary, he sat down right here and there,
under the window, instead of at the kotatsu, like I was clearly
suggesting. He looked me in the eye, blinking lazily, and drawled:
"Ma'am, yes ma'am."

I hesitated, feeling like he had relented too easily but wouldn't be

cooperative for all that. To ensure that he wouldn't flee as soon as he
had the chance, I slowly moved forward, expecting a resistance that
never came. While I made myself comfortable on his lap, he watched
me with half-lidded eyes.

"Do you think I'm a crazy woman that needs to be locked up?"

"No."

"Then what do you think Kakashi?"

"Does it matter?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because you matter to me. I like you, and I would be sad to lose
your friendship."

"What makes you think you had it?"

"A hunch."

A hand suddenly grabbed the back of my head through my hair and,

in a second, Kakashi had me pressed with my back on the floor and
him hovering over me.

… I suppose it was naive of me to think I could immobilize him. My

bad.

"I am not him," he said firmly. "The one you know, who became
Rokudaime and was Naruto's sensei. I am not him ."

"No, you're not," I agreed, "and I would never want you to be. In fact,
I've done everything possible to make sure you don't become him."

He hesitated and leaned closer.

"That man was lonely, traumatized, and a right mess. I never want
you to become him. But if you think that you can't reach his level,
you're doing yourself and Konoha a disservice."

He looked like he was going to object. I poked him in the sternum.

"Whether you want to become Hokage or not is not the point. There
will come a day when you'll have the experience, the reputation, and
the capacities of a Kage. You'll even be better than the one I read
about, because you'll have the support of your family and the
guidance of your sensei for far longer than the other Kakashi had the
opportunity to." I gently pressed a hand against his jacket, over his
heart. "Your destiny is your own. I irremediably changed the future. I
can't predict what it will become. You might not become Hokage. It's
alright if you don't want to be. Just know that you have the potential
for it."

"You want to shape us as you wish."

"No!" I denied vehemently. "Is that what you think of me? When did I
ever tell you to do anything? I just gave you information to change
things!"

"Select information. With the right intel, it's easy to manipulate-"

"Sage, Kakashi! I already promised to tell you everything I know!

What else do you want?" I frowned and asked: "Is this about Obito
again?"

"You never told us he was alive!" he roared.

I was going to defend my choice, an excuse on the tip of my tongue,

when I realized how worked up Kakashi was, how affected he was.

I didn't understand his obsession. I truly didn't. Oh, I understood the

theory behind the trauma of what they had lived together but… All I
remembered of Obito was the kid that had been so annoying and
smug when I'd met him as a member of the genin corps, or the
monster that he had become, Tobi, because he was so obsessed
with his love for Rin that he decided to destroy the world for it. No, I
didn't understand his love for Obito.

And, it was true, what I was going to say: realistically, there was very
little chance that knowing that Obito was alive would have enable
Kakashi to find him and bring him back to Konoha before the day of
Naruto's birth…

But to rob him of the opportunity to try… to make him grieve and
hate himself when Obito wasn't even dead… it was wrong of me.

"I am sorry."

Kakashi had closed his eye in anger. He looked at me, startled by

the tears gathering in my eyes.

"You are right. I should have told you. I am sorry," I repeated. "I didn't
mean… It wasn't an attempt to manipulate you, or anyone. I just… I
was lost, Kakashi. I tried my best but I am not infallible. I made a
mistake. I apologize." I raised a hand to his face tentatively and
brushed his temple. "Please, forgive me. I will do better."

"You will… I'll make sure of it."

"As my friend?" I asked hopefully.

"Yes."

I grinned and, in a rush of affection, rise to kiss his masked lips.

"Thank you!"

He was gone before I could say anything else.

Blinking at the ceiling, I sighed and shrugged. "Small steps."

oOo CHANGE of PoV oOo

It was late at night in the ANBU headquarters.

Genma had booked a training room for himself. Yet, he was

unsurprised when Kakashi walked in during his warm-up. Without a
word, he accepted the implicit invitation to practice together. They
started with a lazy taijutsu match, during which neither of them tried
very hard, their minds not completely on the task.

"Since when did you know?" Genma asked.

"A few days."

"Did Danzou know?"

"Hokage-sama thinks he had doubts. The grandfather was one of his

old friends."

"And does Maiko know that ?"

"I don't think so." He dodged a punch. "No need to worry her."
"Not like she hasn't enough on her mind…" He parried a kick and
jumped back. "It's fucked up… she basically knows an alternate
timeline. She saw some people she know died… And she died
herself? I don't think I could deal with all that crap."

Kakashi hummed, non-committal.

"Did she tell you about some of it?"

"Some. I was there at her audience with the Council."

Genma firmly held his opponent's wrist to halt their fight. "That's not
what I mean. Did she tell you about your life in that book? You look…
preoccupied."

Kakashi shrugged it off and skillfully got out of the hold with a kick.

Genma sighed. "Alright, have it your way."

What had been a lazy match evolved into a serious fight where kunai
and then swords came into action. Kakashi's focus was razor sharp
and Genma was hard pressed to follow the rhythm he set.

After barely a couple of minutes, Genma had to pull back and yield.

Only the sound of their heavy breathing could be heard in the room.
Kakashi stubbornly avoided his friend's eyes.

"You're so stubborn," Genma huffed. "I'm not Maiko. I don't have the
patience or the skill to get you to talk, so I won't bother. You'll listen
instead." He stepped forward slowly. "All this stuff I learned today? It
changes nothing. Maiko is still the same woman I fell in love with.
This world is still the same I grew up in and fought for. I just feel
lucky to have them both when I'm now aware of what could have
been." He stopped barely a foot away from his friend. "I'm going to
ask her out on a date tomorrow. I'm going to enjoy this life and this
chance at a relationship. And I advise you to do the same instead of
ruminating on whatever is going on in your overworked brain."
"What? Asking her out on a date?" Kakashi retorted.

Genma shrugged. "If that's what you want." At the surprised blink of
his friend, he snorted. "Just be aware I'll be included in the package."
He reached out to tousle the silver hair. "Stop overthinking things,
Kakashi."

I've been asked if the Genma/Maiko/Kakashi relationship would

include development of Kakashi/Genma. As you can see in the
previous scene, the answer is "yes, absolutely!" It won't be just
Kakashi/Maiko and Genma/Maiko but a true polyamory relationship.
I'm looking forward to including such a relationship in the world of
Naruto: I have ideas for world-building. =D

Thanks to Sage Thrasher, my wonderful beta (who save you from

awful frenchy grammar), and thanks for your support. I'm the worst
at replying to reviews unless you've a specific question, but be
certain I read and appreciate them! I also liked reading your
suggestions for the new Hokage's assistant. The matter will be
resolved in the next chapter. Some of you got it right. Some of you
also gave me ideas. =)
Respite
"Any questions?"

From Kotetsu's face, I could tell that the briefing had been long and
tedious enough, but I might have forgot something important. I
wasn't used to briefing anyone after all: I had never been a leader.
Members of the Genin Corps were followers for life, which had never
been a problem for me… until I had to coordinate a mission without
any experience in doing so.

"Yes, Maiko-san. Who is team leader?"

Case in point…

I looked down at Itachi, hiding my embarrassment at this oversight

behind a grin. "Izumo-kun is the chuunin in charge but, like I said,
since you have some experience working here, he'll listen to your
input." I stared at my cousin with a raised eyebrow. "Won't you?"

"Of course, Maiko-nee-chan," Izumo replied dutifully. Since he knew

me so well, he added to comfort me: "We got this. We three are to
do your job for a day. We'll be fine."

"I'm sure you'll be. And if you've any question, Raidou and Iwashi
might be able to help you so-"

"Yes, Maiko-san!" Kotetsu interrupted me. "You already said so. We

got this."

I huffed but, understanding what they were really saying, I grabbed

my haori and put it on. "Alright then, I suppose I should leave you to
it."

It was my first day off since I became Minato's main assistant. I

needed a break, I really did, and I had planned this in advance to
make sure they wouldn't have anything bothersome to deal with, but
still… I was worried something unexpected would come up.

Ah, well, if it did, one of them would come to find me.

They were supposed to be better prepared for the unexpected than a

member of the Genin Corps, right? Adventure and action were their
life blood, or something like that. I would keep my comforting routine
anyday rather than that bullshit! That being said, I supposed that
routine was relative when you worked for the Hokage.

I smiled at Itachi, glad that he was free today since his sensei had an
unfortunate training accident (which really didn't improve Fugaku's
opinion of the jounin…). With his intelligence and Izumo's common
sense, they should be able to offset Kotetsu's knack for trouble.

"I'm counting on you! See you tonight at six!"

I left the Hokage's tower with a full day in front of me and no

paperwork to deal with. What's more, the weather was mercifully
warm and sunny for spring. A breath of fresh air later, I hopped
through the streets of Konoha, determined to enjoy it.

After grocery shopping (my kitchen had been dreadfully empty: I had
been eating take-out for days), my first stop was to the Nara
compound.

Yoshino welcomed me with a smile and a squeeze of my shoulder

before inviting me in for tea. As I sat down on the patio at her
request while she prepared a tea tray, I noticed Shikamaru sitting
cross-legged in the inner courtyard with his eyes closed. I snorted
and stepped down of the wooden walkway to stop behind him and,
bending down, whispered in his ear: "Did you fall asleep while
meditating?"

"Don't tell mum," he grumbled in a dozing murmur. I had seen him

startle awake when he heard my footsteps. He carefully opened an
eye to glance at me and, seeing my grin, sighed slowly.
"Hello to you too, my little teddybear."

I offered him my hands. He grabbed them, compliantly letting me pull

him up. Once on his feet, he even raised his arms in a silent "pick
me up" request. I snorted, knowing that I was spoiling him by
carrying his lazy ass everywhere, but I couldn't resist. I was weak for
cute kids.

"How have you been? Is everything going well with your mum?"

"It's better," he mumbled against the soft skin of my neck as he

rested his head on my shoulder. "But obaa-san has been silly."

I sat down on the pillow lying on the patio. "Your dad's mom? How
so?"

"She screamed at mum while dad wasn't here. I had to tell her to
leave," he explained with such a put-upon sigh that it sounded like it
had been a terrible effort.

"You… what?" I blinked down at him in surprise.

"She woke me up from my nap," he said like it explained everything.

"What did you tell her exactly?" I asked, overcome by an avid

curiosity.

His forehead rolled against my collarbone as he grumbled.

Yoshino appeared with a tray in hand. "He said, I quote, that if all she
did was making me feel worse, she should leave, because he
wanted a hug, and mine were better. She tried to reply but he
pointed at the door with the most determined look I've ever seen on
him." She kneeled on a pillow and leaned over to whisper: "I might
have cried a little."

"Aww. I'm proud of you, Shikamaru-kun!" I hugged him a little tighter

and dropped a kiss in his hair.
"Me too," Yoshino admitted with a tender smile and glance at her
son. It struck me that, for the first time, she truly seemed loving
toward him. "And so was Shikaku."

"It isn't such a big deal," Shikamaru grumbled. He sounded slightly

embarrassed and carefully kept his face hidden against my haori.

"Yes, yes it is," I insisted. "It takes courage to intervene in a fight

between two people you like, to defend the one who needs it and to
stand your ground."

"It was the right thing to do," he replied with a shrug.

As I looked down at him, I was vividly reminded that this was the boy
who would defend Chouji from bullies and accept the ostracized
Naruto despite all his flaws.

"Yes, it was. Doing the right thing is something you should be proud
of."

He raised his head and squinted at me. "Why? Isn't doing the right
thing just… you know… how it should be?"

I hummed in agreement, pleased by his thoughtful question. "It is,

but doing the right thing is often much more harder than ignoring a
problem. That's the easy way. And, to be honest, it's relatively
common for the Nara to choose that easy way, despite their intellect,
because they're lazy. Weren't you tempted, that day, to just go back
to sleep somewhere you couldn't hear them?"

Shikamaru flinched and looked away from me or his mum. I gently

smoothed his hair.

"The easy way is tempting. The fact is, it will always tempt you. You'll
sigh and groan, but in the end you'll do the right thing."

"How do you know? How do you know I'll be brave enough to be a

shinobi and fight Konoha's enemies?" he asked, staring at me so
intensely that I realized this question truly bothered him.

"How? Honey, you just proved it," I replied softly. "You fought to
defend someone you loved, someone who needed you."

"It's not the same thing!"

"Believe me, it is." I gently poked his nose, reminded of myself at his
age, terrified at the idea of becoming a kunoichi. It wasn't for me, I
thought at the time. I couldn't. I couldn't hurt anyone. Well, it turned I
could. I did. If push came to shove, people were capable of things
they couldn't imagine, especially in this world. "Becoming a shinobi,
it's not being unafraid, like you might think when you watch your dad,
who always looks so calm. Becoming a shinobi, it's… taking charge
of your own protection and those you love, by participating in the
village's work with your personal abilities. Do you get what I mean?"

"Not sure," he admitted after a few seconds. "Some of it…"

"That's alright. We'll talk more about this when you're older if you
want. In the meantime, you have to take my word for it: you would be
a great shinobi. I know so," I said with utmost confidence.

"Alright," he said before turning to the tray and pointing at the

wagashi, the traditional confections served with tea. "Can I have
one?"

"What do you have to say?" Yoshino retorted calmly.

"Please."

"Good," she approved before hesitating, clearly trying to decide

which one to give him. She finally selected a daifuku, a small rice
cake stuffed with red bean paste. "Here… That's your favorite, isn't
it?"

"Uh, is there bean in it?"

"Yes."
"Then no, just mochi… please."

Yoshino accepted it calmly and held out the appropriate rice cake,
waiting for a "thank you" before releasing it.

I smiled softly at the domestic scene. Their relationship looked so

much better, not perfect but more serene. They were both trying.
Filled with joy, I dropped a kiss in Shikamaru's hair once again.

He threw me an exasperated glance. "Don't you have a boyfriend to

kiss?"

"Shikamaru!" Yoshino protested.

I burst into laughter. "Maybe, but you're a much better teddybear."

Shikamaru huffed but didn't try to get out of my embrace; he just

sprawled across my lap and kept his head far from my lips.

I chuckled and accepted the cup Yoshino was offering.

"I'm glad to see you, Maiko," she said. "Shikaku kept me up to date
on the public details, but you had me worried when I was told you
were in prison."

Shikamaru's head suddenly rise up. "What?!"

"Ah, don't worry, I was cleared," I explained while stroking his back.

He threw me a glance that conveyed a peeved "Obviously".

I chuckled. "Everything is fine now, Shikamaru, I promise. Life has

just been a little hectic lately."

"What's hectic?" Shikamaru grumbled, still not pacified.

"Something like busy and confusing all in one?" I tried to define.

Shikamaru hummed and lied back down.

"You heard about Haruka-san," I said to his mum.

"Yes," Yoshino admitted. "I'm sorry."

"Yes, well… I wanted to talk to you about that, actually. I've been
promoted to first assistant since, and the Hokage asked me to find
someone for the position of second assistant… You are the first
person I thought of."

Yoshino froze with her cup to her chin and slowly lowered it. "I'm
flattered, Maiko, but you know I can't…" She glanced at Shikamaru,
who had closed his eyes as soon as we started talking about work.

"I know that you want to," I replied. "You like to work. You liked being
an assistant."

"I did," she agreed without looking at me. "But this part of my life is
over."

"It doesn't need to be just because traditions say so. You wouldn't be
happy as a housewife."

"I have responsibilities, Maiko," she replied curtly.

I paused, aware that this was a sensitive issue and that I was
rubbing it in; but still, I persisted. "They might not be incompatible.
The Hokage was thinking of taking in a third assistant later on, in
which case your schedule could be more flexible. And it's not like
Shikamaru is a demanding kid. You could bring him to work. He
could nap and challenge anyone with some free time to a match of
shogi or go. If you need to leave the office, I can look over him, or he
can go visit his father for a while…"

"No," she said, "please don't insist, Maiko. I can't…" Her voice was
hoarse, as if she had a lump in her throat.

"Say yes."
We both looked down in surprise at Shikamaru. He was staring at his
mother with half-lidded eyes.

"You want to. Say yes. I can nap anywhere. I don't care. If I want to
say here, I can ask obaa-san or Kojika-nee-chan."

"Shikamaru… I can't. It's not just only you."

He sighed and rolled over to get out of my lap and crawl over to his
mom. "Dad will say yes too."

I sipped my tea as Shikamaru slowly chipped away at his mother's

resolve. When it appeared she was on the brink of refusing just to
stop the doubt and uncertainty, I grabbed a piece of dango and stood
up.

"I should go. This is my first day off in ages, you know, lots of things
to do… I need an answer in two days at the latest but take the time
to think it through and talk about it with Shikaku-san, alright? Thank
you for the tea and see you later! Love you, teddybear!"

I disappeared via the rooftop (those jounin were rubbing off on me).

My hasty departure from the Nara wasn't for nothing. I had a date to
prepare for. Genma and I had scheduled our day off at the same
time for this express purpose after all.

I had chosen my outfit in advance (not that it was difficult to do: I

didn't have much in my wardrobe beside the standard uniform and
my usual work attire; that's how pathetic my social life was): a pretty
yukata that I didn't have the opportunity to wear before, belated gift
of the Nara for my birthday. While I had felt that it was much too
generous at the time, I was quite happy to wear it today. It was really
pretty, in soft green with pink and white flowers and a light pink obi.
What's more, the gift from Genma, Rin and Minato - the golden
earrings with emeralds - was a perfect fit.
Pleased with the result, I let my hair fall freely on my shoulders and
kept it away from my face thanks to a white headband.

A knock at the door announced Genma's arrival. His bandana and

senbon were nowhere to be seen. While his pants looked like the
standard uniform in black, he was wearing a tight black sleeveless
shirt under an open and loose green shirt. It showed off his muscles,
which was no accident.

"You look lovely," was the first thing he said.

"Thanks. You look sexy," I replied, pulling on his shirttails while

craning my neck for a kiss.

He didn't disappoint. His lips brushed mine softly before he took a

step forward, put an hand around my waist and came back for a
more thorough exploration. I had meant it to be tender and brief but
we got a little distracted. So much so that I pulled back chuckling and
pushing him away.

"Come on, lunch first."

"Ma'am, yes ma'am."

We walked to the restaurant he had chosen while holding hands. As

silly as it might sounded, I loved it… more than I thought I would.
Kakashi and Aoba had been my only relationships in this life, and
none of them had been the romantic kind (although Aoba would
have wanted it to be). I thought I was fine with it but the bubble of
elation filling my heart was proving me otherwise.

While I had never been fond of dating, doing it with someone I was
so familiar with made it feel exciting and enjoyable rather than nerve-
wracking. Genma had a knack to make me laugh and awkward
silence wasn't a worry.

"Uhuh, I don't believe you," I said while stealing a maki from his
plate.
He took one from mine and replied: "I promise you, that's exactly
what happened. She fell right into my arms, and that's the story of
how my first kiss gave me a split lip."

"Alright, even if it's true, it doesn't count as a first kiss. Poor Kurenai-
san, she must have been livid."

"Well, she was, but I was more scared of Asuma at the time. The
glare he gave me when I tried to tease her about it… no matter that
he teased her a lot ."

I snorted. "Those two have an interesting relationship," I agreed.

"Still. It doesn't count. You were what… ten?"

"Yep. Alright, fine. My real first kiss… I was twelve and it was with
Raidou."

"Ha! I knew it!"

"You knew what?" He asked curiously.

"That you kissed Raidou at least once."

"We were both trying to figure out our sexual orientation," he

admitted with a shrug. "It turns out he mostly prefers women.
Whatever. Yours?"

"Aoba," I said with a shrug of my own. He already knew that, didn't

he?

"But that's not really your first, is it?"

I froze with my chopsticks in the air and chewed slowly on a sushi. I

realized he was talking about my previous life but… I swallowed and
admitted, staring at my plate intently: "I… I don't really remember it. I
try not to."

His hand moved to rest on mine before I could hide it under the
table. I was shaking slightly.
"Sorry. I shouldn't have pried." He intertwined our fingers and
squeezed gently.

"It's alright," I breathed, focused on his thumb caressing my

knuckles. "It's just… easier to focus on the present, you know?"

"I do," he agreed before raising my hand to his lips and kissing the
back of it.

We exchanged a soft smile and went back to our lunch in

companionable silence.

After eating, we took the long way back to my apartment, slowly

walking along the river. The weather being nice and sunny, we
stopped for a while. As I sat down on the grass, Genma sat behind
me with a leg on each side of me, my back resting against his chest
and his arms around mine.

Despite our relaxed posture, we had ended up talking about the

social realities of this world and its clans. I had directed the
conversation there without even thinking about it, distracted by my
meeting with Yoshino this morning. I wasn't going to apologize for it:
Genma would need to get used to my activism if he was serious
about our relationship, and he didn't seem to mind anyway.

"So, obviously my view of this world is skewed, right?" I continued

our discussion while finding a comfortable position with the back of
my head against his shoulder. "But I wondered, for someone who
hasn't been raised in a clan, what do you think of it?"

"It's tradition… and I think it's bullshit," Genma replied bluntly, "but
then, my mother was a badass kunoichi who didn't take lessons for
no-one. Still is. She retired from active duty when she chose to, not
when a man told her so. She was the exception to the norm,
though."

I hummed and took his hand in mine, playing with his calloused
fingers absentmindedly. "I see…"
"Oooh, are you reading his palm?"

I startled violently at the new voice and threw a kick at the jounin
who just appeared beside us.

Kakashi deftly avoided it. My geta flew a few meters away.

I cursed and glared at him. "Stop doing that!"

Genma had barely twitched, no doubt having noticed Kakashi much

sooner. He chuckled at my reaction. I hit his leg for not warning me.

"My most humble apologies, Lady Seer," Kakashi mocked,

pretending to fawn over me.

"Oh, shut up," I grumbled, unable to be angry with him for long. "Just
get me my shoe, idiot."

With a new bow, Kakashi went to retrieve it and threw it back to me. I
pulled it back on with one last glare.

"What are you doing here?" Genma asked.

"I'm doing what you suggested."

"What are you talking about?"

I looked up to see Genma frowning, visibly wondering what

suggestion he referred to.

"You told me to do the same as you."

There was a spark of recognition and a groan. Genma was the one
throwing a shuriken at Kakashi this time (no matter where he went, a
shinobi was never unharmed, that he was still wearing a thigh holster
was a given, my own fans were in my obi). "That's not what I meant
and you know it!"
Kakashi easily caught the shuriken and waved it around between
two fingers. "Do I? I don't think I do." His voice had taken a sing-song
quality which was characteristic when he was having a laugh at
someone's expense.

"Want to fill me in?" I asked.

"Ignore him," Genma grumbled.

"Somehow, that never works well with him. He is stubborn and

patient. Just tell me what's going on."

Genma sighed heavily. "When I told him I was going to ask you out
and enjoy life, I may have told him to do the same."

"It was a beautiful speech!" Kakashi commented.

"Oh." I realized what was going on. Trust Kakashi to be a little

jackass as a payback to make him deal with feelings .

"Yeah," Genma agreed, probably regretting ever speaking to his

friend.

"Oooh, Kakashi, just because you're bad at asking a girl out doesn't
mean you have to crash her date!" I jumped on my feet and grabbed
his jacket despite his attempt to escape. He did managed to
destabilize me though, and I stumbled backward, bringing him in my
fall.

Genma cushioned the impact with a grunt and I found myself in a

sandwich, Kakashi lying on my lap.

After the initial shock, the ridiculousness of the situation hit me. Soft
snickers became full-blown laughter.

In between his own chuckles, Genma kissed my neck. Kakashi

raised himself on an elbow and stared at me, unimpressed. It just
made me laugh more while patting his hair.
"Sorry, sorry," I said when he became annoyed, "but you brought this
on on yourself."

"I suppose…" He sighed. "Well, in that case…" He shifted, turned

around and made himself comfortable in my lap, before pulling out a
book from his belt pouch. "Don't mind me."

There was a tremor behind me. I caught Genma's hand before he

could close it around Kakashi's neck.

"Don't."

"Come on, just a little," Genma pleaded.

I chuckled but shook my head. "It's alright," I breathed, craning my

neck to see him. "We'll have other dates."

"And he'll crash them again?" Genma grumbled.

"Now he won't. He isn't really a people person, remember?" I raised

my eyebrows pointedly, willing him to understand.

Kakashi wouldn't seek contact and company without a reason. I

doubted he would be willing to explain himself, but I had learned
during our short relationship to go with the flow rather than force my
way through.

Genma hesitated, glanced at Kakashi who was pretending to ignore

us, and finally sighed. "Alright. But I'm holding you to that next date,
sweetheart."

"Of course." I offered my lips. He delivered a kiss without hesitation

and shifted our hands until our fingers were intertwined.

So our date finished in an impromptu slumber party.

It could have been worse.

At six o'clock, I was at the Hokage's tower like promised (and in work
clothes, no need to attract unwanted attention with a yukata).

The afternoon had been quiet. The weather had become cloudy, and
we had moved to my apartment. Kakashi had fallen asleep on the
couch at some point, which led me to learn he had come back from a
mission this morning. I refused to interrupt his rest, worried that his
mission had been the cause for his clinginess and thinking that he
should get a good sleep, free from nightmares, as much as he could.

With Kakashi asleep, Genma had used the opportunity for more
kissing and nuzzling in between some quiet times. Our chuckles and
whispers were kept quiet by necessity but felt all the more precious
for it.

All in all, this had been a good day of rest. No-one had come running
to me about an emergency so I was quite hopeful that everything
had gone well at work too.

"MAIKOOOOOOO-san" was the whine that greeted me as soon as I

stepped in the office.

For a few seconds, I feared the worst.

All that came up was a blond rocket. One that jumped in my arms
and consequently stole my breath away for a few seconds.

"Hi there Naruto-kun," I finally managed to say. "What's wrong?"

He pointed behind him to the shinobi coming toward us. "Scary

eyebrows!"

"Oh. Hello Gai-san."

The jounin beamed. "Good evening Maiko-san! How are you in this
beautiful day?!"

"Fine, fine. Uh… Why are you here alone with Naruto-kun?"
"Yondaime-sama asked me to take care of his honorable son while
he finished his meeting with his guards! We've been playing youthful
games of rock-paper-scissors!"

"He cheats," Naruto grumbled.

"As I explained, Naruto-kun, the trick is to learn body language!"

"Alright," I interrupted before the conversation wandered. "And where

are Izumo, Itachi and Kotetsu?"

"I was asked not to reveal this information to you, Maiko-san," Gai
replied very seriously.

I felt the corner of my lips twitched as I immediately imagined the

worst.

Naruto put his hands around my ear and whispered: "They are
chasing the snakes."

"What? What snakes?!" I immediately looked down at my feet and

checked around that no crawling things were in view.

Footsteps behind me announced the arrival of Izumo. He was

holding a cardboard box that he threw in his best friend's arms as
soon as he caught sight of me. Kotetsu and the box immediately
disappeared. I'd give it to them: they made a good duo. Itachi
seemed to fit right in because he was just as expressionless as
Izumo, despite the suspicious glance I sent them.

"Was that hissing I heard from that box?"

"Hissing? No. Absolutely not," Izumo replied as he came to me and,

with a hand on my back, redirected me toward my desk. "There was
no incident today. Everything went smoothly, you had absolutely
nothing to worry about."

"Izumo…"
"The paperwork you prepared is all done. Itachi took notes for you-"

"Izumo," I interrupted more firmly, "there is a snake on my chair." I

was holding onto Naruto a bit more firmly than was probably
comfortable.

With a curse word, Izumo grabbed the animal right behind the head -
as if he had done this all afternoon - and threw it out the window. "I
knew we had missed one," he whispered to Itachi.

"Alright," I sighed, "spit it out, what happened?"

"Just a silly prank, nothing to worry about," Izumo said. Itachi looked
up at him insistently. He sighed. "Fine. Someone freed a bunch of
snakes in the office while we were distracted. We got them all, I
promise. That was the last one."

"And you have no idea who it was?" I asked. I glanced at Naruto as I

sat down. "It wasn't you, was it, Naruto-kun?"

The kid shook his head. "Nuhuh! Dad and Kakashi-nii-san said no
playing with animals! And Itachi-nii-san said you didn't like snakes!
And Iruka-nii-san said it was mean to do scary pranks so it's only for
mean people!"

"Good, good," I approved, petting his hair. "Never mind," I told my

replacements. "I have some ideas. I'll deal with this later. Gai-san,
can you still take care of Naruto-kun for a while?"

"Nooo, I want to stay with you," Naruto protested, holding onto my

neck while Gai stepped forward.

"Just for a while, Naruto-kun. I have to talk about work with Itachi
and Izumo. If you don't want to play rock-paper-scissors with Gai-
san, why don't you help him train? I bet he can do fifty pumps with
you on his back."

"Excellent idea, Maiko-san! I can do a hundred!"

"I don't believe ya, dattebayo!"

With the two excitable guys kept busy in a corner, I listened to the
summary of my replacements' day. Apart from the snakes, it indeed
went well. I couldn't complain. I had definitely expected worse. As
such, I let them go with a few compliments.

With a few moments for myself, I rested my head in the palm of my

hand and fondly watched Gai and Naruto. They had so much energy
to share. It was a good pair, no matter what Naruto seem to think
about it. I had no doubt he would get used to his nii-chan's best
friend.

The Hokage's office opened, letting through Raidou and Iwashi.

Immediately, Naruto jumped on his feet and ran in, calling for his
father.

Gai stood up and came to me. "Maiko-san, I was wondering if you

knew where I might find my eternal rival?!"

A devilish smile stretched my lips.

I gave my address to Gai. The date crasher deserved all the

excessive energy from the Green Beast he would get!

That vengeful thought was quickly vanquished by my greater

concern for Kakashi, and I said: "Oh, by the way, Gai…"

The jounin froze in his movement to leave and gracefully turned

around to face me. "Yes, Maiko-san?"

More seriously, I leaned forward, inviting him silently to do the same.

"He seemed a bit… unsettled when I saw him. I know you're his best
friend, no matter what he might say, so if there is anything you
usually do to lift his spirits, it might be a good idea today."

Gai looked surprised then quickly solemn. "You can count on me,
Maiko-san."
"Ah, but he looked a little tired," I added quickly, fearing this would
end up in an outlandish challenge.

"My eternal rival is lucky to have your friendship and consideration,

Maiko-san. I'll take care of him. You have my word!" He held his fist
to his face with tears in his eyes.

I smiled softly. "I don't doubt it. He's just as lucky to have you, Gai-
san."

oOo Meanwhile, in Maiko's apartment oOo

"Upset I crashed your date?"

"I'll get you back for it, believe me," Genma promised.

They were sitting on the roof's edge of Maiko's building. Kakashi was
reading his book of the week while Genma played with a senbon,
watching the street below.

"Now, do you want to tell me what's up?"

Kakashi turned a page. "The sky."

"Shut up, smartass," Genma huffed, folded a leg and rested an arm
on top as he glanced at his friend. "Did something happen during
your mission?"

"Maybe…."

With a sigh, Genma grabbed Kakashi by the ankle and threw them
both overboard. They landed on the balcony of Maiko's apartment.
Kakashi showed less grace than his fellow ANBU, since he insisted
on saving his book first. He glared at Genma, who simply pushed
him inside, where no-one could overhear.

"Speak up. What did you find in ROOT's remote bases?"

"Many things," Kakashi replied. He quickly added when Genma
threatened to hit him: "There were scrolls. Old ones. Clans' relics.
Including one from the Hatake clan."

Expecting but failing to get a more thorough explanation, Genma

prompted him: "And?"

"It just… reminded me of something that my father once told me and

that I didn't understand at the time."

"What?" Genma asked, more gently.

" Family is those who stay, through the hard times, the struggles and
the misunderstandings. Those you can trust to stay by your side, you
shouldn't let them go. Maiko is like that. I didn't want to let her go."

"You were scared."

"What? No."

"You were," Genma insisted, smirking softly. "You're scared that you
messed up and that she wouldn't want to see you now that she's
dating me." When Kakashi refused stubbornly to answer and walked
away, Genma chuckled. "Do you feel better now that she interrupted
our date for you?"

"Maa, are you jealous?" Kakashi tried to counter.

"Jealous? No." Genma removed his senbon, stepped forward until

they were standing in each other space, holding onto his friend's
stare. He gently pulled on Kakashi's mask until his lips were free to
be kissed by the fresh air and Genma. The contact was soft and
brief. "I am the one who kissed you both today," Genma whispered,
his breath brushing Kakashi's cheek. Genma pulled away and
gestured toward the window he was facing. "Someone is here for
you."
Kakashi shook himself, quickly put back on his mask and turned
around. He sweat-dropped when Gai dropped on the balcony's
railing and waved enthusiastically.

"Kakashi! Maiko-san told me where to find you!"

Genma grinned. "Oh, look: payback."

"Genma! It's good to see you! Would you like to join us for a drink?"

"It would be my pleasure," he drawled with a last wink in Kakashi's

direction.

They went to an izakaya. It was one of their favorites, as such it

wasn't much of a surprise when Raidou and Rin joined them a little
later.

"Everything went well with Maiko?" Raidou asked Genma, while Rin
was busy refereeing a contest between the two rivals.

"Well enough," Genma replied, nursing his cup of sake. "She invited
me to spend the night with her as soon as I have one free." He
ignored Kakashi's discreet but grateful glance. Everyone had
moments of weakness. It was just in good taste to keep it for yourself
when you witnessed a comrade going through a tough time.

"She looked happier too," Raidou said.

"You think?"

"Yeah. She seemed tired these last days, even this morning, but
tonight she wasn't bothered when Hokage-sama asked her a last
minute favor. She was smiling dreamingly when she was lost in
thought. Even Naruto noticed. She tickled him when he asked if she
had done a good prank."

Genma snorted but smiled in pleasure.

They left the bar sometime later, before anyone could get really
drunk. Genma noticed Kakashi lagging behind, glancing around him
discreetly.

Genma slowed down and asked: "Something wrong?"

"A feeling… like being watched."

"Someone is always watching," Genma commented nonchalantly,

but his attentive eyes sweeping their surroundings denied his
dismissive attitude.

"Rin felt this way a few times lately," Kakashi whispered, standing
close of his own volition.

Genma immediately looked at their friends chatting loudly together a

little further. He had noticed Raidou hovering unusually close to his
girlfriend, but he had believed it to be a consequence of their
growing intimacy. Silly of him. Raidou didn't hover for love, but
concern however…

"I'll stay vigilant," he promised.

Kakashi hummed noncommittally.

Genma understood.

If there was a threat, it was a high-level one to escape their

detection.

Edited by the wonderful Sage Thrasher (except for the last twenty
lines, because she is busy). Did you see her last story, Sanitize
(medical OC insert during the Clans War)? Go check it out, I really
like the start of it!

This chapter was supposed to bring the OT3 relationship forward but
what I had planned seemed too brutal. So I changed the pace and
this chapter ended up more laid-back and transitional. As you can
guess from those last lines though, next chapter will be more…
exciting.

Thank you for your support! I received really lovely reviews, they are
much appreciated.
Trouble comes in two
Two days later, I was walking down the stairs leading to the tower's
lobby when Shikaku followed suit. He was walking with his hands in
his pockets, the perfect picture of a lazy Nara.

"I don't know if I should thank you or curse you for the storm you
unleashed in my house," he said nonchalantly.

I looked up from the files I was carrying and offered him a sheepish
smile. "I would say I'm sorry but I would be lying. Yoshino deserves
that job. Actually, she deserves my job but I know she won't accept
it, and it would cause too much political trouble if she did anyway."

Shikaku hummed in answer and stopped in the hallway.

I turned around to face him.

"She'll accept," he said, "but it will take several days for us to

arrange things with the clan."

"Alright."

"In the meantime, convince Minato to create that third assistant

position."

"Sir, yes Sir," I replied with a bow.

He poked me on the forehead and walked away. "And don't steal

mine!"

I laughed. "How did you know that's what I had planned?"

He sighed and raised a hand to the ceiling just for show.

I chuckled and went through the administrative maze. On my way, I

crossed paths with Ibiki Morino leaving a briefing room. "Morino-san.
I wanted to talk you. Do you have a moment?"

"Yes," he replied simply, staring at me but staying unmoving

otherwise.

"It's about one of your subordinates, Mitarashi Anko. I would

appreciate if you could remind her of our policies regarding the use
of summons, the handover of personal requests and the respect of
private information available to the Intelligence Division."

"… Snakes, uh?" He shifted, keeping his hands in his pockets but
looking somewhat more alert.

I pursed my lips in distaste. Damn him, his shrewd mind, and my

phobia. "Yes."

"When?"

"Two weeks ago, and again two days ago."

"Anko left four days ago for a mission abroad. You'll need to find
another culprit for that last one."

I frowned.

Anko could have planned it out in advance, but she would have
needed an accomplice to get it ready. That didn't seem like her style.

I didn't like the idea that two people had decided to have fun at my
expense using my relatively unknown phobia. I glanced suspiciously
at Ibiki.

He read it without difficulty and smirked at me, which pulled on the

scar crossing his lips. "I have better things to do than play with you,
no matter how tempting. It would ruffle Hatake and Shiranui's
feathers anyway, wouldn't it?"

I rolled my eyes and walked away. "Thank you for your time, Morino-
san."
Now I needed to find who was trying to play with my nerves. I
couldn't be the Hokage's first assistant - and an opinionated one at
that - without making a few enemies, but the prospect bothered me.

I was frowning when I got back to the office.

Genma peeled himself off the wall to lean over my desk and ask:
"Something wrong?"

I smiled distractedly. "Nothing much. Just this snake prank from a

few days ago. Apparently it wasn't Mitarashi. She's on a mission."

Genma hummed. "Whoever it was, they must have been good to

avoid Raidou and Iwashi's notice. That seems a little above Anko's
skill anyway."

"True. I didn't think of that." It wasn't reassuring either. Now I had a

highly skilled enemy. Great.

"Hey," Genma whispered as he went around the desk to sit on it next

to me. "Don't let it get to you, or they win, okay?"

"Yes, of course," I agreed. "I would just feel better if I knew who it
was, that's all, but I have far more important things to worry about."

Genma nodded in approval and, since the office was empty except
from his best friend, he allowed himself to lean forward, remove his
senbon and reach for my chin. I gladly accepted the kiss, tilting my
head for a more comfortable angle and lingering afterwards so our
skin softly brushed against each other.

"Do you have the night free tonight?" I whispered.

"I do."

"Want to spend the night with me?"

"I'd love nothing more," he whispered back, his nose brushing my

ear on his way to kissing my neck.
A noise came from the corridor.

He was back at his post in a flash, looking perfectly casual and

composed.

I hid a smile by looking down at paperwork before I was able to face

the newcomer.

This evening, I put on some music while waiting for Genma. The
radio didn't offer much choice in style; it was nothing compared to
the variety of musics from my past life, but I found some decent
instrumental songs, their version of classics.

Genma couldn't come for dinner, but he would be there soon.

I put away the dishes I'd used for my meal and distractedly adjusted
my dressing gown over my bare shoulders.

I felt a touch of trepidation and excitation as I waited for him. Not that
I put too much thought on Our First Time, but it was still a step
forward and I was looking forward to it.

I was so deeply lost in thought that I jumped when I heard knocks at

the door. I went to open it with a welcoming smile and giggled when
Genma immediately came in and grabbed me by the waist as I
closed the door behind him.

"Hi," he whispered against my lips.

"Hey you." I chuckled and put an arm around his shoulders, pressing
myself against him. "Can I finally have you all for myself then?"

"If that's what my lady desires." He nuzzled my neck and shoulder,

pushing away the dressing gown to reveal my nightshirt's strap.

"It is. Take me to bed, my knight."

"I'd like to make a quip about wasting the mood you so nicely set
with that background music, but to be honest… I'm rather hungry for
you, so it would be my greatest pleasure."

He lifted me and threw me over his shoulder rather than carrying me

any other way. I hit him in the back while waving my feet. "Genma!"

He laughed and stroke the back of my bare legs. "Oh, sorry. Bad
habits, you know."

In this world, the fireman's carry was called the shinobi's carry since
it was used during missions to move wounded teammates or
unconscious clients while keeping a hand free, but Genma was of
course joking.

I pinched his buttocks in retaliation. "Oh, you better make up for it,
you scoundrel!"

Still chuckling, he laid me down across the bed with the most tender
care, in contrast to the way he had lifted me.

On his knees, he leaned over me and kissed me softly while opening

my gown. "You can count on it, sweetheart. I guarantee one-hundred
percent satisfaction."

Well… I admitted that I had nothing to complain about afterward.

It was a great night.

Then we had to be awakened at four in the morning by a knock on

the window!

I instinctively pressed back against Genma's warm body as I looked

for a weapon.

"Easy," Genma breathed against my neck. One of his hands gently

rubbed my belly, and the other went to turn on the light. "It's for me.
I'm being called in."
I relaxed but sighed as I watched him stand. "I thought that one of
the advantages of being on the Hokage's guard was less impromptu
missions."

"In theory," Genma agreed. "There are always exceptions."

I hummed in understanding. I didn't want to make him feel bad for

doing his duty. I knew what I was signing for by dating him. I sat up
and watched him dress up, admiring the lines of the muscles I had
traced (and scratched) during the evening. As soon as he was done,
I craned my neck in a silent request for a kiss. He gladly bent down
to comply.

"Take care," I breathed against his lips.

"Always," he promised before opening the window.

I caught sight of the white mask of an ANBU waiting for him before
they both disappeared. I went to close everything behind him,
grabbing my nightshirt to cover my nudity and protect myself from
the cool night air. The fabric caressing my skin gave me
goosebumps. I grabbed the wooden blind and a shudder of a whole
different kind went through the top to the bottom of my spine. I
looked around into the darkness but couldn't find anything or anyone
watching. Yet…

Spooked, I quickly closed everything. I went back to the bed,

carefully looking around the room to check that everything was in
order. It was… yet, I couldn't convince myself to turn off the light and
go back to sleep.

After a few minutes of hesitation, knowing that I couldn't fall asleep

as long as I felt this way, I stood up and left my room. I was bothered
by a soft but constant noise that I couldn't place. As I moved toward
it, trying to find its source, I realized that the radio was still on, just on
low volume. I frowned. How strange, I was pretty sure that I turned it
off before going to sleep earlier, on my way back from the bathroom.
I turned it off and went to prepare myself a cup of herbal tea. That
was when I noticed something from the corner of my eyes. I spun
around to stare at the window left uncovered in the living room.

Nothing. Only the street lights.

"Oh, for…" I huffed. "Stop scaring yourself Maiko. You aren't eight
anymore, and you aren't going to freak out just because your
boyfriend left you alone. You aren't that type of girl either." I was the
kind of girl who talked to herself for comfort though.

Shaking my head with self-deprecation, I filled the kettle. Once I

raised my head from the sink, I was startled again by a movement
behind the kitchen's window. I cursed, my heart beating fiercely.

"Alright," I breathed. "Three is a pattern and not paranoia anymore."

I put down the kettle, grabbed the nearest weapon, and went to
check every window, every door, and to close every shutter as
quickly as possible.

I gave up on even trying to sleep. Sipping on herbal tea in hope it

would calm my nerves, I tried to read (I couldn't recall the few pages
I pretended to go through) while I kept an hand on my tessen.

A little after dawn, as Konoha slowly started to wake, there were

enough people in the streets that I could feel safe enough to leave
my apartment. Clothed and armed to the teeth, I left cautiously,
always looking over my shoulder, and more conscious of my
surroundings that I ever remembered being. I stayed on the rooftops,
where any shinobi passing by could see me and notice if I was
attacked. I went straight to a nearby district and knocked at a door
loudly.

I had to wait too long for my taste before a sleepy eye appeared
through the partially open door. Kakashi blinked at me in surprise. I
couldn't begrudge him that: while I knew from his file where he lived,
I never came here, not even when we were pseudo-dating. He had
always come to me, not the other way around.

"Can I come in?" I asked without waiting for a reaction.

He startled awake as soon as he noticed something was up, taking a

cue from my frazzled look and nervous posture. He let me in without
a word and closed the door behind me.

"What's wrong?"

I bounced on my feet and rubbed my forearms nervously. "I…

Genma was… Genma was summoned tonight, at four - he was
staying with me. Since he left, I saw - from the windows - I saw
things… movements. I felt like I was being watched. I felt it coming
here too."

I finally noticed that he was barefoot and only wearing low pants and
one of his sleeveless tops attached to his masks. They were creased
and hastily put on. I had woken him.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wake you up but I…"

"Hey," he murmured, stepping forward and raising a hand to cup my

cheek. "It's fine. Breathe."

I did, and I wordlessly requested a hug that he gave me without

complaint. He stroked my hair as I hid my face against his neck,
focusing on breathing to calm myself.

"Better?" he asked after a while.

I nodded but didn't move.

"Rin and I noticed being watched the last few days too," he admitted.

I looked up. "You did? Then…" I shuddered as a thought I had tried

to keep at bay finally imposed itself.
"What?"

"I thought I imagined it but… from the window, I saw a red eye… like
the Sharingan, but only one." I glanced at the eye he kept closed.

"Obito?" he blurted out. "You think it's him?"

"I don't know! But… why would anyone else spy on you and Rin?"

"What about you?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. He's not supposed to be here…"

"But things changed, thanks to you," he pointed out. He stared into

space as he thought it through. "If Genma has been summoned…
something might have happened at the Hokage's mansion. That's
too many coincidences. I'm going to dress and we'll go check."

I nibbled at my thumb as I waited for him, trying to distract myself by

watching his flat. It was a studio, much smaller than my own space.
He had gone to change in the bathroom, leaving his bed/couch
undone. I arranged his bedding just to have something to do. Then I
sat down and pressed my face in his pillow, pressing the comforting
weight against my heart and breathing in his scent.

He froze when he stepped out of the bathroom and caught sight of

me.

I squeezed the pillow tighter, challenging him to comment on it with a

fierce stare.

He snorted and shook his head. "Come on. Let's get you back to
your boyfriend."

I stood up but stubbornly kept the pillow. "I don't need my boyfriend. I
need safety. That you and Genma happen to be linked to it is
secondary."

"Is it?"
I threw the pillow at his face. "Yes." I went to the door. "You're
absolutely right though: coming to you was a mistake, I should have
gone directly to Yondaime-sama. That would have been much more
effective. I don't know what I was thinking."

He threw the pillow back on the bed and caught my elbow, bending
down to drawl: "Maa, I think we both know why."

I suppressed a shiver and stubbornly turned away. "Shut up. You're

the one who didn't want any ties attached, Kakashi."

"I know," he said as he straightened and opened the door.

ANBU were visible around the Hokage's mansion, which was never
a good sign. Kakashi traded hand signs with one before we went
inside.

Familiar with the house, he led the way until we reached what I
remembered to be Minato's office. He knocked on a panel and
waited to be called inside before pushing open the sliding door.

Minato was sitting behind his desk. He wasn't alone. Rin was leaning
on a chair; she looked shaken and like she didn't get enough sleep.

"What happened?" Kakashi asked immediately, going to his friend's

side.

"I'm fine," she reassured him, "but someone slipped into my room
tonight and tried to abduct me."

"You were supposed to sleep here tonight."

"I was," she confirmed grimly. "That's the only reason they didn't
succeed. Sensei heard me."

If someone could intrude in the Hokage's mansion without being

detected, it was extremely worrying.
"Why wasn't I alerted?" Kakashi asked, looking extremely
displeased. "For that matter, why wasn't a jounin alert called?!"

"A jounin alert implies a chase. You can't chase someone who
vanished into thin air," Minato replied calmly.

I inhaled sharply, my eyes going wide as the Hokage stared at me.

"It's the same man I faced the day of Naruto's birth. The man with a
space-time ninjutsu you warned me about. It's Obito, isn't it?"

"It… certainly sounds like him," I replied uneasily.

Rin emitted something between a hiccup and a sob. I went to crouch

beside her, squeezing her hand gently.

Kakashi stepped towards his sensei angrily and repeated: "Why

wasn't I called?"

"Because you were a bait," Minato replied calmly, looking his student
in the eye. "Since he had been following you around previously, we
thought he might go after you next. I had ANBU watching over you,
but he didn't show himself."

Kakashi looked pacified by the idea that he hadn't been snubbed.

That he'd been used as bait without his knowledge didn't seem to
bother him at all. I wondered if it showed his mindset as a tool of
Konoha or his complete trust in his sensei… maybe both.

"No," he said, "because he went after Maiko. She felt watched after
Genma was summoned."

Minato's attention rested on me. He leaned on his elbows as he

thought it through.

"It doesn't make sense," I said. "If he really wanted to do something

to me, he could have. Doors or windows wouldn't stop him." Oh,
Sage… The radio, was it him? The thought creeped me out.
"Indeed," Minato agreed. "And since he knows his presence isn't a
secret anymore, why would he waste time simply watching?"

"Why would he even do anything against Konoha?!" Rin cried out.

"This doesn't sound like Obito!"

"That's because he isn't the Obito you knew," I reminded her. "I'm
sorry. I know it's difficult for all of you, but you have to remember: he
changed, and not for the better."

My only answer was silence. While they didn't exactly deny it, they
were far from accepting it.

"Whatever his objective is, we have to consider that we are all

potential targets," Minato said. "We can't stop working because of a
threat, but you'll follow the Kidnapping Prevention Procedure for S-
rank assets."

Rin and Kakashi both stepped forward to receive something from

their sensei. I followed and held out a hand. A small capsule, like
one you could use for medicine, was dropped in my palm. I glanced
at my friends to see them swallow it without hesitation. I raised an
eyebrow toward Minato.

"It will allow me to track you down for more or less a day. I'll give you
another tomorrow."

Understanding dawned on me. "Oh. There is one of your seals in

this?" It must be so small… That it could be drawn at all was
impressive. With a shrug, I swallowed it too. If it was Minato's work, I
probably didn't need to worry that my intestines would be blown up
by a faulty seal or an impromptu teleportation. Probably not… I
hoped… Damn, now I was regretting swallowing it.

"Two ANBU will follow you constantly. Don't try to lose them or
distract them," the Hokage ordered sternly, glancing at Kakashi in
particular.
I followed his look and raised an eyebrow.

Kakashi shrugged. "Maa, it was good training."

I snorted before bowing in front of the Yondaime. "At your command,

Hokage-sama."

I wasn't looking forward to working with a sword of Damocles over

my head, but we weren't going to hide and stop living because of a
risk . We were better than that. We were shinobi. Risk was part of
our lives.

The day progressed more or less as usual. The lack of sleep didn't
help my tolerance to the daily bullshit I had to put up with, but I
managed.

A little after lunch, Genma stopped by. He was wearing a black

jacket over the ANBU's black under-armour, thus hiding his tattoo.

"I'm on break," he told me. "I have just enough time for checking on
you and getting a nap. Kakashi told me what happened after I left.
Are you alright?"

I nodded and smiled. "Sure. I'm fine, nothing happened."

He watched me closely. "You should take a break too," he concluded

before catching my hand and pulling me on my feet, leading me
toward an empty meeting room.

"Really Genma, I'm fine," I insisted.

The last word had barely left my lips before Genma cupped my face
between his hands and kissed me. It was intense, hot and hurried. I
had no other choice than to be entirely focused on this sole contact
or be swept off by the wave of his passion. He was holding me tightly
with an arm around my waist, and I arched my back as I hold on
tightly to his jacket.
When he relented, leaving us both breathless, I watched him, dazed.
"What was that?"

"Something to keep us both in a much better mood for the rest of

day," he replied with a cheeky smirk.

I laughed. I couldn't do anything else for truly I had one hell of a

boyfriend. I didn't think I could ever get bored with him. I threw my
arms around his neck and snuggled against him.

He kissed my temple and squeezed me gently. "I spent part of the

night looking after a ghost harassing Rin, and then I learned he was
after you while I had my back turned. I was pissed… and worried."

"Yeah, I didn't sleep after you left," I admitted. I had meant to keep
that detail for myself, but I always had difficulties hiding things from
people I loved. "Aside from that, I'm fine," I insisted. I rubbed my
cheek against his and chuckled when I felt soft stubble.

"What?" he asked softly.

"Nothing. I was just imagining you with a beard."

He scratched his chin and huffed. "Not my style I think."

"Probably not. Not everyone can pull it off."

"Wait… Is that a challenge? I can do it just as well as Asuma!"

I burst into laughter and withdrew to muffle my guffaws.

"His stubble is just like mine!"

I laughed louder when I realised my mistake.

"Come on," he protested, grabbing me back by the waist and

nuzzling my neck. His stubble tickled.
"Sorry, sorry," I managed to say. "I forgot that he doesn't have his
beard yet. He had a really great one in the book. It made him look
quite rugged, in an handsome way."

He frowned. "That's a challenge if I ever heard one. I can be

ruggedly handsome."

I chuckled and patted his cheek. "I'm sure you can. Just give it a few
years."

"I'm gonna pull off the best beard ever," he stated very seriously.

Chuckling, I kissed him. The butterfly brush slowly deepened in a

much slower and tender kiss than the previous one. He stepped
back to sit on the table and brought me forward between his legs. I
bent down to curl around him, our foreheads touching.

"I love you."

We blinked, moved back and stared at each other. We burst into

laughter and I let my head fall on his shoulder as the chuckles shook
us.

Somehow, we had managed to say it together.

In the middle of the afternoon, the Yondaime stepped out of his office
and told me: "I'm going to the meeting with the Hyuuga. It will
probably take the rest of the afternoon. I was hoping we could meet
for dinner at my house with Rin and Kakashi afterward? You're
welcome to stay the night."

"It would be an honor, Hokage-sama," I replied respectfully, fully

aware that he just wanted to have everyone in the same place
tonight. It might be nice, though, to spend an evening with those
three… as long as I didn't feel like the fifth wheel.

He nodded and took his leave, his guards trailing behind him.
A dozen minutes later, a tall teenager from the Genin Corps stopped
in front of my desk.

"Kamizuki-san, the Jounin Commander requests your presence."

I stood up and organized my desk for my departure by shutting away

a few sensitive things in secure drawers. "Let's not keep him waiting
then."

I followed the genin down the stairs. When we reached the floor for
Shikaku's office, he stopped me from going the way I knew by heart,
saying: "He is in the basement."

"Alright."

Only the old and dusty archives were kept in the basement. I
wondered what Shikaku was looking for there. Was he still working
on Danzou and ROOT's doings?

The rooms underground were even more of a maze than those

above (at least then you had windows to find your bearings). We
went through several rooms connected together without any hallway.
I frowned, surprised that I wasn't familiar with those rooms at all.
They weren't the archives.

A loud sound behind me startled me and I spun around to find the

door closed shut. I heard the impacts of a fist hitting it repeatedly a
second later. My ANBU bodyguards.

Wide-eyed, a shiver of fear going through me as I understood, I spun

back toward the genin. I was reaching for my tessen but didn't
manage to grasp them.

I was propelled back against a wall. The hand clenched around my

neck stole my breath, holding me up, the tips of my feet barely
touching the ground.
If I wasn't already afraid, the sinister laughter that came from the
deformed face staring at me certainly finished to terrify me. The
henge was slipping away, leaving behind a pallid face and yellow
slitted eyes.

"We finally meet, Kamizuki Maiko," Orochimaru said, smirking.

"Danzou mentioned how troublesome you could be, but to think that
you led to his downfall… What a strange little mouse you seem to
be. I think…" He stepped closer, until I could feel his breath. "Yes, I
think we should get acquainted, don't you? After all, I heard the most
fascinating rumors about your birth…"

A mix between a squeak and a whine escaped me. This was my

worst nightmare happening. Ending up being experimented on had
haunted me during all my childhood. Now that I had the Hokage's
protection and that Danzou was dead, I thought I was safe!

How? How could this happen?! I thought Obito was after me, not
him!

Oh, Sage…

I forgot. I completely forgot…

Orochimaru was with Akatsuki. He was a member of the

organisation until Itachi joined it! And Akatsuki members worked in
pairs.

Obito and him, they…

A spiraling void appeared in the corner of my eye.

They were working together.

I supposed this was it, then…

My future: pain and death.

Orochimaru let me go suddenly. I fell on my knees as I tried to catch
my breath and relieve the pain crushing my throat.

"Namikaze?" I heard him ask the newcomer.

"Protecting his favorite, but he won't be fooled for long. Let's go."
The man stepped forward and crouched down next to me. He
grabbed my chin and forced me to look into his orange swirling
mask. "Kamizuki Maiko. I know you're the one who corrupted Rin.
You'll pay." He let me go roughly with a noise of disgust.

I could hear the ANBU trying to smash open the door (I didn't know
what Orochimaru had done to it but it was clearly reinforce to stop
elite shinobi so long). I knew I didn't have much time. I didn't think. I
screamed as loudly as possible: "OROCHIMARU AND TOBI-"

Pain radiated from the side of my head and the world turned black.

oOo An Hour Later oOo

"SHIT, shit, shitshitshit."

Since the announcement of Maiko's abduction, Raidou was keeping

a watchful eye on his best friend.

Genma was currently pacing in the ANBU meeting room like a beast
in cage. He had already managed to bend three senbons and split
his lip once. If the Yondaime didn't arrive soon, Raidou wouldn't put it
past Genma to start taking it out on the walls.

The ANBU in attendance were giving him a wide berth, especially

those who had been tasked with Maiko's protection: they were
literally hiding behind their friends, trying to blend with the wall. No-
one dared say a word since Genma snarled at the last one who tried.

Consequently, the room's mood was extremely tense, and the

Hokage's arrival didn't happen a moment too soon. The elite shinobi
straightened and relaxed in the same breath.
Genma stopped pacing and stared at the Yondaime like he was
defying him to say something he didn't like.

Damn, his best friend really was in love, Raidou realized with a sigh.
He had never seen him so invested.

Minato looked carefully blank, the kind of impassiveness that told

those who knew him well that he was not pleased and even quite
upset. Kakashi, standing by his side, had the laidback air that his
colleagues knew to hide a killer ready to pounce. Maiko's
bodyguards made themselves even more discreet if it was possible.

"You are all aware of the situation. Our enemies allied to make a
diversion while abducting a S-class asset of Konoha. While we do
not know if that is their only goal, Kamizuki Maiko can't be left in their
clutches. She is to be retrieved immediately. Fortunately, Orochimaru
doesn't know that I have a tracer on her. She has been transported
to a place in Rice Country and wasn't moved since. You are all to
leave immediately, find her and bring her back at all costs."

There were a few seconds of silence during which no-one dared ask
what they all wondered.

Minato sighed and answered the silent question: "The S-class asset
retrieval procedure applies. If she can't be brought back alive… her
death is preferable to her continued captivity."

Raidou winced as Genma punched the wall, but he was grateful that
his friend was professional enough that he didn't scream, protest or
try to bargain with the Hokage. No-one wanted to be left alive as a
prisoner of Orochimaru anyway. Death was a kinder fate.

"Kakashi and Raidou will lead the teams. Jiraiya-sensei will join you
on site. Summon me if necessary. Genma, you are staying with me."

This time, Genma went to protest.

Minato raised a hand preemptively. "My decision is final. I need you
here: an attack on Konoha is not out of the question, and you would
be a liability to your teammates. You stay. Don't make me tell Maiko
you behaved unprofessionally when she will be back."

"That's low," Genma muttered before slouching in a chair, his arms

crossed and his lips pursed. He stared at Kakashi and then Raidou,
conveying silently to "bring her back or else".

They both nodded before leading their teams out of the room.

Raidou glanced at the dressing around Kakashi's hands, guessing

that some others were hiding under his clothes. "Will you be alright?"

"Yeah. It's only scratches. Ob-Tobi was more interested in playing cat
and mouse rather than doing any real damage."

Thanks to his relation with Rin, Raidou was one of the few people
knowing who was really Tobi. He didn't like it at all, considering the
harm it did to his girlfriend. "Did he say anything to you?"

"Insults and jibes, mostly."

"I'm sorry," Raidou whispered.

"Don't be. Insults were the way we communicated even before…

And it made it easier. Maiko was right. He isn't the one I knew. He is
twisted. He talked like Rin belong to him."

Raidou made a sound of disgust. "How is she taking it?"

"Considering that she punched him? Pretty well."

"She did?!" Raidou cried out.

"The only one of us who managed to lay a hand on him. He

underestimated her."

Raidou smirked. "Big mistake."

"Yep. She was pissed. She ordered me to bring back Maiko and fast,
so…" He clapped his hands together and turned toward his team.
"Let's get moving people! Leaving Konoha in two!"

Many of you had correctly deduced that Obito would show up, but
who guessed that Orochimaru would join the party? =)

Don't worry, the next chapter is nearly done. Hopefully, if things go

my way and the wonderful Sage Thrasher has the time to edit it, you
should have it much sooner than this one (I don't give a deadline or
I'll jinx myself)!
The Ghost
The world looked like a dream. Fuzzy, constantly changing, and
timeless.

What should have looked like an oppressive underground room with

cold stone walls became an aquarium filled with clouds and filaments
of light. I could swim freely in it, drifting mindlessly. When I passed
through the lights, it tickled and I felt a little giddy, a little stronger.

I wasn't alone in the aquarium. There was a big predator that I

stayed away from. It looked like a jellyfish, translucent enough to let
me see the light inside, but I couldn't touch it. I was a little worried it
would sting. It never seemed to see me anyway. I ignored it and it
did the same. Good enough for me.

The predator was moving around other bodies of light that looked
like corals - they rarely moved and their light was dimming, like the
water was polluted, toxic for them. Poor things. Some of them ended
up as corpses pretty quickly.

Well… quickly is relative. Time here is relative, I'm pretty sure. I

certainly didn't make any sense of it.

I was peacefully swimming, feeling a bit weaker now that I had

absorbed all the surrounding light, when a bunch of sharks jumped in
the aquarium and made a mess of things.

The predators fought each other, releasing a lot of light clouds while
they were at it. I steered away from them but basked in the clouds as
soon as they were darting away. As usual, none of them seemed to
be aware of me. Nonetheless, I stayed away from the two
Megalodon who seemed to be the main fighters.

I gorged on the light and felt better. This world was certainly strange,
but I didn't need to worry about anything as long as I had light. Good
enough for me.

I was drifting again when another Megalodon suddenly appeared,

and two of them started to absorb the light. It came from the walls all
around. I had been limited to what was present, but they called the
light to them. They absorbed it like sponges and became so bright
that I fled away in fright.

I wasn't the only one to flee. Several of the smaller sharks left the
aquarium. I followed them along paths I hadn't noticed until then.
One of the sharks with characteristic white light was carrying a piece
of coral. It wasn't in good shape. However, being in the shark's
presence didn't make it worse, which was a first in my experience of
the aquarium's creatures. I decided to follow him. It felt instinctive
and easy.

To my wonder, the tube led us to an ocean. There weren't any walls,

just the sky above and the earth under. And there was so much light
everywhere ! Amazing. I chased clouds and filaments of light around,
so thoroughly distracted by this new environment that I forgot all
about the boring predators.

Then there was a weird feeling of displacement, and the woods

surrounding me were replaced by a new aquarium, a better one
maybe but still an aquarium. Disappointed and frustrated, I lost
interest in everything and drifted.

I drifted for a long time (I thought? Who knew? Who cared ? Not me)
before the displacement happened again. I shook myself (or what
felt like it when you had no body) and looked around, hoping for the
forest. It was a new aquarium, again, but this one had an open wall
leading to…

Konoha. I was back in Konoha.

As I found the familiar landmarks reminding me of home, slowly the

world adjusted itself around me. It was like when you watched a rock
and realized it looked like an animal, then it was the only thing you
could see. It made sense, and you couldn't figure how you didn't see
it before.

The aquarium was a room in Konoha. The sharks/jellyfishes filled

with light were shinobi and I… Maiko was the coral resting on a bed
in the middle of the room. I was a ghost, or at least a spirit separated
from its body.

What the fuck did Orochimaru do to me ?!

Between reincarnation and out-of-body experience, I was getting

several points for 'The Weirdest Human' title (although, in this world,
I had a lot of competition).

Despite my new awareness of the world, I still had some difficulty

measuring the passage of time. I wondered since when I had been
kidnapped and consequently since when I was in a coma.

Orochimaru had done something to me to put me in this situation,

obviously. What had he done? I couldn't recall. I didn't remember
anything past my abduction (which didn't trouble me much, I was
quite alright with forgetting torture and medical experimentations,
thank you very much; I considered it a blessing).

A dozen people came to see me more or less regularly, which led

me to think that it had been at least several days, if not more, since I
was in a public room at Konoha's hospital.

I recognized the white chakra guy who had carried me out of

Orochimaru's hideout. It was Kakashi. He came back once to see
me then disappeared for a while. Probably gone on a mission.

Oh, I hoped that everyone was alright, that Obito didn't bother them
anymore and, with a little (a lot of) luck, that they killed Orochimaru!
That would be great news for when I woke up… if I woke up.

I tried talking to those who came in. None of them heard me. I
continued to greet them mechanically out of principle, but I didn't
really listen. Listening took effort, like we weren't on the same plane
of existence, and I had to prick up my ears to hear anything. It was
exhausting and rather depressing. The last time I tried, I heard my
mother crying. I couldn't even remember the last time my mother had
cried…

No, I felt better just… waiting.

It wasn't like I got bored. I drifted when there was no-one to pay
attention to.

It was easy and peaceful.

Sometimes, I left my room and looked around the hallways, but the
hospital didn't feel so great. It was filled with corals… I mean, sick
and dying people.

I was doing exactly that, drifting around, when someone stopped in

front of me and, wonder of all wonders, stared right at me. Startled
by this event, I focused on the jellyfish filled with light until the world
adjusted itself to a more human vision. I recognized the kid -
because it was one, it was small like a fish - as a Hyuuga.

"Ooh, Hyuuga can see chakra. I'm probably a construct of chakra.

Can you see me? Hi!" I waved.

He startled and took a step back.

I drifted lower on the ground and waved more gently. "It looks like
you do. Hi kiddo. Didn't mean to scare you, sorry. I won't eat you,
promise. I am a nice ghost."

The boy reached out toward me. I let him touch me, wondering what
would happen. Nothing. At least, not for me. I didn't feel him at all,
like I didn't feel anything when people went through me. I had started
to stay near the ceiling out of principle, but I was truly an intangible
ghost.

After a while, the kid lost interest and walked away.

"Oh, no, don't go! You are the most interesting being around," I
whined, following him.

With his Byakugan activated, he noticed. He stopped and tried to

wave me away.

"Nope," I denied. I would be pouting if I could.

Later on, I might feel a little ashamed for stalking a young kid but, in
my defense, I wasn't exactly in full possession of my faculties at the
time. You didn't reason the same way when your soul was mostly
detached from your body, it seemed (which led to worrying
considerations on what staying that way would have done to me on
the long term).

I followed him home (yes, really, shame on me, I know). He tried to

mention it to an adult, but they dismissed his worry rather shortly. I
was actually offended on his behalf and thought clearly: "Rude!"

"They're always like that."

I looked down at the boy. With his long hair and soft face he was
rather pretty. I had focused on listening to their conversation, and I
was surprised to hear the kid talk to me directly. "You understand
me?"

"I'm sorry. I don't understand. I am still learning to read."

Somehow, my shape changed to form hiragana when I tried to

communicate. No matter how bewildering the concept, I took
advantage of it. Now that I could answer (some of, language barrier
obliged) his questions, the boy warmed up to me and introduced
himself: Neji. I was talking to the little genius of the Hyuuga clan!

I learned that his father (I remembered that I had saved him by

stepping in the Hyuuga abduction incident) was on a mission. When
this was the case, he was mostly left to his own devices
(unacceptable! He was five for Sage's sake!). Outraged, I decided to
stick with him to ensure that a responsible being watched over him.

While Neji pretended he didn't need my advice, he obediently

followed my instructions when I showed him new stretching
exercises to try.

With a goal in mind, I learned to control my shape. I could now form

a human figure, which wasn't precise enough to have features but
good enough to show how to throw a wooden shuriken.

Time passed even more quickly and unaccounted for as I focused on

Neji's wellbeing, completely forgetting everything else. As a ghost, I
just didn't have the ability to worry or care for more than one thing at
a time.

Neji could walk around the village freely, although he rarely did. He
was a loner, only talking to the adults who made sure he had
something to eat and clean clothes to wear, or who teached him how
to use his Byakugan and how to punch air.

I didn't approve.

"Friends," I repeated regularly.

"I don't have any. I don't need any," he repeated.

"Park. Go. Play. Fun. Friends!" I insisted. I was a really pushy ghost.

"No." He was a stubborn kid.

"Friends. Good. Fun. Good. Go. Park. GO. GO!" You couldn't beat
the pushiness of a being who couldn't get bored or get tired. I won.
"I'm going once! Once and then you let it go!"

"Once. But. You. Play."

I stayed close when he walked into the park. I was determined to

make it fun for him, although he was scowling. I focused more
intently than I did in a while to take note of everyone and everything
going around. That's how I managed to notice Shikamaru, although
he was laying down in the grass.

I drifted toward my little teddy bear and hovered above him. With
great concentration, I managed to write "play" with an arrow pointing
at Shika, like he was a quest point in a video game and Neji needed
to come here and press "interact".

Neji scowled a little more, crossed his arms, and didn't move. He
didn't answer of course; he was smart enough not to speak to empty
air in a public place.

"You. And. He. Smart. Play!"

Neji wavered but quickly covered his temptation by looking at the

kids playing in the sandbox. It finally occurred to me that, isolated as
he was, Neji probably didn't know how or what to play with children.
That was an issue. I couldn't communicate well enough to suggest a
game and explain its rules.

The solution arrived in the shape of a round boy with sandy hair and
a bag of chips in hand.

"Do you want to play hanafuda, Shika?" Chouji asked his friend.

Shikamaru stirred and opened an eye, but he didn't look enthused.

Strange. He was generally accommodating for Chouji. Maybe he had
trouble sleeping?

I changed my target, pointing now at Chouji while I insisted: "Play!"

As I thought, hanafuda being a traditional game (and a quiet one, as
such being acceptable even for Hyuuga), Neji was familiar with it and
took the opportunity. He stepped forward. "May I play?"

Chouji, bless his heart, grinned at Neji and nodded enthusiastically.

"Sure! I am Akamichi Chouji."

"Hyuuga Neji."

Shikamaru stared at the newcomer but didn't introduce himself.

Chouji had to do it for him. "It's the first time I've see you here."

"Someone insisted I should come and play," Neji replied as he

accepted the cards Chouji handed out.

"Someone?"

"A ghost," Neji grumbled. "An annoying one who decided to haunt
me lately."

It was probably meant to be a jab at me and a test of his new friends.

Chouji froze and looked a little wide-eyed. "A ghost?"

"Why is it haunting you?" Shikamaru asked, looking unconcerned,

like he was humoring the new kid. However, he was staring at Neji's
eyes.

"It's bored. I can only see it with the Byakugan. That's why I have it
on, if you're wondering."

"So all the Hyuugas can see it?"

"They should, but they don't pay attention."

"Mh…" Shikamaru dismissed the subject and turned around to nap.

"Does… does it do anything mean to you?" Chouji asked warily.

"No, it's just pestering me about eating, being careful, playing with
others, telling me to stop training too much and have some fun…"

"It sounds like a mom."

"I think it's a girl. It does this thing where it wraps itself around me
when it thinks I'm sad."

"Like a hug?"

"I think so."

"That sounds silly," Shikamaru suddenly piped up.

"RUDE!" I shouted, waking up from the doze I had fallen in while I

listened to them. "Tell. Little. Teddy Bear. Bad!"

"She says you're rude. And… I think she's calling you a little teddy
bear?"

Shikamaru suddenly sat up. "What?"

"I probably didn't get those hiragana right. Or maybe it has another
signification, like an insult?"

"What's her name?"

"What?"

"The ghost! What's her name?!"

"I don't know."

I offered my name, but Neji didn't understand it.

Shikamaru stood up and grabbed Neji by the wrist. "Come."

"Shika, what's wrong?" Chouji asked as he grabbed the cards and

followed them.
My little teddy bear went to a teenager nearby, a Nara, probably his
babysitter. He made Neji draw the name I had shown him and
watched the girl expectantly: "It's a name. Which one?"

"It means Maiko. Why? Is this about the Hokage's assistant?"

Shikamaru looked uncharacteristically determined. That didn't

escape his babysitter's notice.

"Oh no, uhuh. Whatever you're thinking about, I'm not doing it. You'll
just have to talk to your parents about it tonight."

"Neji won't be here to explain tonight," Shikamaru said.

"Well… You know who might want to help you and be able to do it?"
She pointed with her chin toward a teenager and a child standing
together a little further. "I heard Uchiha Itachi was friend with this
Maiko."

There was nothing scarier than a motivated Nara. That's one of the
little sayings everyone knew about clans, but I had never seen it
embodied before. Shikamaru was a genius on a warpath and nothing
- not Neji's protests, Chouji's questions, Sasuke's hostility or Itachi's
bafflement - stopped him from catching the feared and respected
Uchiha heir and telling him that there was a ghost of their
acquaintance right here with them.

Sasuke snorted and dismissed it immediately. "That's ridiculous."

Itachi was more curious. "The Byakugan can see her, you say?" He
activated his Sharingan and looked around carefully.

"Well?" Sasuke said, crossing his arms impatiently. Clearly, this was
encroaching on his ' aniki time '.

"I can't see anything, but it doesn't mean much," Itachi replied
patiently. "The Byakugan can see chakra better than the Sharingan
does. If anyone can see… supernatural beings, it's them. What does
this… ghost look like?" He asked Neji.

"Like a cloud, most of the time. When she wants to say something,
she forms hiragana, and when she shows me how to stretch, she
takes a human shape, but a blurry one," Neji explained reluctantly.
Only his respect for a renown shinobi of talent stopped him from
clamming up. He didn't like to admit that he was seeing things that
no-one else did (or admitted to, anyway).

"What does she do right now?"

"… She's wrapped around you, like she's giving you a hug. She does
that to me sometimes, when I'm sad. I don't know why she's doing it
now."

Itachi stiffened.

Shikamaru looked triumphant, with his arms crossed in victory. "She

does it to you too, uh?"

"She does," Itachi admitted.

"What? Giving you hugs?" Sasuke asked, baffled. "You don't like
hugs."

"I… do not dislike hugs in certain conditions," Itachi replied stiffly.

"Let's test your theory by asking her questions. What is her favorite
weapon?"

I took the shape of a fan to make it easier for Neji. I doubted he knew
the hiragana for tessen.

"And what is her biggest fear?" Itachi asked once Neji had replied.

I became a serpentine shape moving on the ground. It must have

been quite realistic because Neji stepped away from me.

"Alright," Itachi sighed. "It checks out."

"So… there really is a ghost? And it's your friend?" Sasuke asked,
wide-eyed.

"It seems so."

"What should we do?" Chouji murmured, clutching a bag of snacks

against his chest (he had been nervously munching for a while; he
was probably a stress eater and certainly not a fan of ghost stories).

"We have to inform Hokage-sama so he can verify this information

and react in consequence." Itachi waved toward the Hokage tower.
"Please follow me. Nara-san, if you don't mind."

The babysitter of Shikamaru and Chouji moved from the bench

where she had been intently listening to the conversation and
followed along as they went through the streets of Konoha. "Did you
ever heard of such an occurrence, Uchiha-san?"

"I do believe that there are some traditional stories mentioning that
the Byakugan allows to see ghosts or supernatural beings, but they
are considered legends."

"Every legend has a grain of truth, I guess."

"Indeed."

"Who is she?" Sasuke whispered not too quietly to Shikamaru as

they walked behind the two pre-teens.

"My cousin, Kojika."

"I don't like her."

"She isn't going to steal your brother," Shikamaru muttered in reply.

Now that Itachi was leading the investi gation, his laziness was back
in full force. He was yawning, slouching, and burying his hands in his
pockets, like the mere effort he had produced earlier had emptied his
energy.
Offended to have been exposed so easily, Sasuke huffed and sped
up to go walk by his brother's side.

Kojika wisely ignored the glare he sent her. Itachi did the same, and
no-one mentioned that the two might both be genin but they had
three years of difference and a whole lot of other priorities than each
other.

"If your mother asks, I'm throwing you under the wheels," Kojika
murmured to her cousin. "This is your idea. I'm not taking
responsibility."

"Yeah, yeah," Shikamaru grumbled, scratching his cheek.

"Troublesome woman."

"Maiko-san says you're being rude again," Neji helpfully informed.

He seemed to have accept readily enough the alleged identity of the
chakra construct he was talking to, probably because it sounded
better than being haunted by an imaginary ghost.

Shikamaru sighed and slouched a little more. "Such a drag."

"She says she loves you too."

"I like her," Chouji helpfully piped up. "She sounded nice when you
described her, but you didn't say she said such nice things too. I
hope she'll feel better soon so I can meet her."

"She's giving you a hug," Neji informed him with a touch of

exasperation. My tendency to hug everyone for whatever reason
didn't impress him much.

"Oh, that's nice. I like hugs. I wish I could feel it."

"I don't see why," Neji grumbled. Too bad that I couldn't point out that
he never tried to move away when I hugged him before. Oh. Maybe
he'd never felt a hug? Oh, that was a sad thought. I needed to get
my body back, just to give him a real hug!
We arrived to the Hokage's office and were met by the suspicious
stare of Yoshino.

Oh! The poor Yoshino probably had to replace me with no prior

warning! I hadn't thought of that. Damn! I wished I could apologize.
She certainly seemed tired. I'd have to buy her flowers, and a fruit
basket, and chocolates, and… whatever I could think of, as soon as I
got back to work!

"Yoshino-san, could we talk to Hokage-sama, please? It's about

Maiko-san," Itachi explained politely.

"Maiko? What could all of you have to say about her?" She asked,
frowning as she noticed Neji, who seemed a little out of place with
the others (although any children asking to see the Hokage would be
odd).

"It's a long story, mom," Shikamaru sighed. "It's not a joke, I swear."

She hesitated but Itachi's presence, more than anything else,

convinced her this was serious enough. "Alright. The Hokage doesn't
have any meetings right now, but I'm coming with you, and if you're
all wasting his time, you'll be hearing about it, I warn you," she said,
staring especially at her son, who slouched a little more and
grumbled under his breath what sounded suspiciously like a
"troublesome".

She led the way inside, under the curious glances of Raidou and
Iwashi. "Hokage-sama, these children would like to speak with you
about Maiko-san."

Minato looked up from a mountain of paperwork. He seemed tired,

too. A lesser man would have dismissed the strange group entering
his office, but he smiled, welcomed them and listened. During Itachi,
Shikamaru and Neji's explanation, he stayed quiet, even stopping
Yoshino from interrupting to express her scepticism.
"I believe this should be verified, Hokage-sama," Itachi concluded.
"Maybe an experienced Hyuuga could help."

Minato hummed. "It needs to be verified indeed but, if at all possible,

I prefer that this stay between us… Allow me a few moments." He
sat still, his hands in position for molding chakra, and his eyes
closed.

"What is he doing?" Sasuke whispered very quietly to his brother.

Itachi replied with a finger to his lips under the stern stare of Yoshino,
guardian of the Hokage's meditation.

Even if I hadn't guessed, I could feel and see it: Minato was
absorbing natural energy slowly but steadily. This was what I had felt
during the fight at Orochimaru's hideout. It had scared me, not
without reason. To my eyes, Minato was starting to glow like a star.
He was filled with senjutsu chakra and soon entered the Sage Mode
recognizable by the orange pigmentation around his eyes.

The children inhaled sharply and stared wide-eyed at their Hokage

when he finally opened his eyes shaped like a frog. Even Itachi lost
some of his composure.

Unaware of their awe, Minato looked around slowly. I didn't have to

wait long for his attention to fall on me. I knew he could see me when
his eyebrows raised in surprise. I waved.

"Oh," he breathed, before slowly smiling. "Hello Maiko."

"Hi!" I replied with hiragana.

"Yoshino, could you please take the children outside for a moment?"
he asked, turning toward his assistant without looking away from me,
as if he was afraid that I would disappear if left out of his sight.

"Of course, Hokage-sama," Yoshino replied, mostly out of reflex, I

bet, because she looked quite flummoxed. She herded the kids out
of the office and closed the door behind her.
"This is a surprise. You have been in a coma for three weeks now,"
Minato told me. "The medics were quite puzzled by your cerebral
activity. They believed the worst… We feared the worst." He stood
up slowly.

Not knowing what to say, I formed a tentative: "Sorry?"

"How are you feeling?"

"Fuzzy."

"Well, I suppose this state might be… a different experience.

"Yes."

"Are you in pain or discomfort of any kind?"

"No. Just feel weird."

"I imagine. I sent Kakashi to find and bring back Tsunade-hime. They
shouldn't be much longer and hopefully she'll know how to help you."

"How do you bring her back?"

Minato rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "I promised to pay
her debts."

Of course. Money… I couldn't be bothered to care much, though.

There were more important details like… "Orochimaru?"

"Injured, but he managed to flee with some outside help. Before you
ask, Obito appeared to distract us while Orochimaru abducted you.
We haven't seen him since Rin punched him."

"Go Rin!"

Minato chuckled and leaned against his desk. "Yes, she didn't
approve of some of his comments."
It was becoming difficult to focus on Minato's words. They
sometimes became a little indistinct.

"Maiko? Why are you becoming… cloudy?"

"Can't focus. Tired. It happens by periods."

"I see." Considering the face he made, he didn't. "Will I be able to

talk to you later?"

"Yes. I'm going to stay with you. Neji is tired of me."

"Very well then. My Sage Mode is coming to its end anyway. I'll try
again later."

The world lost its edges. Minato lost his frog eyes.

I could still see him (or jellyfish-him) open the door and talk to
Yoshino and the kids, but I couldn't hear him. I noticed that Neji was
lying across several chairs and seemed asleep. He was probably
tired after using his Byakugan so much to keep in contact with me.
He was still so young, and yet he rarely ignored me… Loneliness or
consideration? Maybe both.

Even when I was in a drifting state where I didn't focus on the world
around me, Minato's gathering of natural energy was obvious
enough. It was also a sure sign that he wanted to talk.

Focusing was like opening your eyes after a nap, it included some
resistance, as if you were yawning and your eyes closed as you did.

However, as soon as I managed it, nothing would distract me from

the people I was surrounded with: Genma, Kakashi and Rin were all
there!

Minato chuckled. At the questioning glances he received, he

explained: "Maiko is curled up around you, Genma. I have been told
this is how she gives hugs in this state."

Genma's face did a complex thing. For a moment, I thought he was

going to cry before he cleared his throat and asked with a husky
voice: "So, she's really fine?"

"Can you be fine when you're separated from your body?" Kakashi
asked. He was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, not far
from Genma.

"It's still better than the alternative, right? Her… mind is still whole.
We just have to…" Genma gestured helplessly.

"Put it back in her body?" Kakashi provided helpfully.

"Yeah."

The door opened loudly. Senju Tsunade stepped through, followed

by her apprentice Shizune. That was when I realized we were in the
hospital and more specifically in my room. That was my body in the
bed. I hadn't even noticed. Lately, I followed Minato as I drifted but
didn't really care otherwise. Following the Hokage wasn't anything
new and exciting for me. I didn't even know how much time had
passed since I left Neji.

"So?" Tsunade asked Minato.

"She's listening. She's wrapped around Genma."

Tsunade glanced toward me and squinted as if she was trying to

notice something different near Genma. She didn't find anything and
waved a hand around. "Alright, here is the deal: most of the time,
you - your body - appear to be brain dead, except from some
occasions…" (Shizune pulled on her sleeve and pointed at a glowing
seal stuck to my body's forehead) "Considering it's happening right
now, I'd guess it corresponds to you trying to listen. Good to know."
"This is Orochimaru's doing, but we don't know what he did," Rin
explained. "Do you remember anything from… then?"

"No," I replied, "and I don't want to."

Tsunade scowled at Minato's interpretation. "Look, kiddo, for some

reason you're important enough that I was dragged back here for
you, but I don't intend to stay one day more than necessary so get a
grip."

Minato cleared his throat before saying for me: "If you're too scared
to face your fears, why should I?"

Tsunade flushed, and everyone carefully stepped away from her. "It's
not my life at stake!"

"Isn't it? I wouldn't exactly call what you do living. Surviving would be
more appropriate."

Minato abruptly stopped speaking and winced. "Maiko, I don't think

this is helping…"

"Oh no, go on Minato," Tsunade said, obviously seething. "I would

love to hear what the kid has to say."

What I was going to say was: "I might be the one without a body
here, a ghost, but you're a shell of yourself and that's not much
better." However, I recognized that probably wasn't wise once Minato
pointed it out. This state interfered with my usual tact. It's like I just
didn't care about the consequences…

"Let's make a deal," I offered.

"I'm listening," Tsunade grumbled.

"Spend a whole day with Naruto, and I'll try to remember."

"Naruto? The kid? Why?"

"He gives people strength."

"This doesn't make any sense, and I don't see why I should do
anything for you when you are the one needing my help!"

"Because you need money."

"Girl, you're lucky you're currently intangible," Tsunade growled,

clenching her fist. "Fine! You can haunt this damn place for as long
as you wish for all I care!" She stormed out of the room with her
apprentice on her heels.

"Maiko," Minato sighed. "Was it really necessary? I know you said

that Naruto once convinced her to stay in Konoha and become the
Godaime, but he's only three and the circumstances are different."

"Worth a try."

Minato tilted his head in thought. "If I tell Naruto she needs to stay to
help you, he might kick up enough of a fuss to convince her. He's
quite upset by your state."

"You're worse than me."

"Well, it's for the good of Konoha," he replied with a mischievous

smile. "Do you want to say something to your friends before I go?"

"To Rin: congrats on punching Tobi. I'm proud. To Kakashi: thanks for
pulling me away of that awful aquarium and getting Tsunade for me.
To Genma: the last thing I told him still stands. "

Rin chuckled. Kakashi nodded. Genma signed "same" as his jaw

clenched around his senbon.

Minato left, soon imitated by Rin after she checked my IV line.

I started drifting.
I didn't even realize that I hadn't followed the Hokage like I used to
lately, not until Kakashi and Genma started talking together like I
wasn't there, because they actually thought I had left.

They were standing quite close together.

Kakashi put a hand on Genma's nape, his thumb stroking the soft
skin under the jaw.

I was too curious to resist. I focused just enough to eavesdrop.

"Tsunade and Rin will bring her back," Kakashi was saying.

"Yeah," Genma replied in a breath. "Shit, Kakashi. Remember when

I used to tease the guys anxious about their girlfriends? Look at me
now: a wreck in the same fucking position."

Throwing an arm around Genma's shoulders, Kakashi pulled him

close, squeezing gently. "So next time you see them, buy them a
drink. In the meantime… I do remember what you used to say…
Wasn't it 'do you need someone to kiss it better'?"

"What? No that was when the guys were-"

I'm pretty sure I formed a perfect round shape like a "Oh!" as I

watched Kakashi kiss Genma in a surprise attack.

Genma punched Kakashi's shoulder as he drew back, but he was

smiling.

"Feeling better?" Kakashi teased as he adjusted his mask.

"I do, asshole."

It looks like we had things to talk about… once I could kiss them, too.
Tsunade spent a day with Naruto, as agreed. She didn't seem very
happy about it. Such a shame.

I wasn't really looking forward to remembering the torture I went

through either. I would have prefer Naruto's loudness any day.

Unfortunately, a deal is a deal.

It… didn't go well.

I could hear Orochimaru in a corner of the room. Obito was closer.

I was lying down on a table, slowly waking up and taking note of my

surroundings with my eyes closed. I had a headache from the hit I
took when they abducted me.

The sounds were echoing strangely, like we were in a big room with
high ceiling and stone walls.

Obito was ranting in a low murmur beside me. "She hit me! She
knew who I was and Rin hit me! I can't believe it. It's their work! I
know it. All of them! Including her!" He punched my leg lightly.

I had to sink my nails in my palms and bit my lip not to make a

sound.

" I should have dumped all these snakes on you rather than on your
desk. That would have teach you!"

" Tobi, are you manhandling my guest? Remember, she's mine."

" You'll make her pay."

" Yes, yes, I gather she certainly won't appreciate her stay. Don't you
have better things to do now? Zetsu must be looking for you. You're
supposed to find the six-tails jinchuriki."
" Stupid Land of Waves," Obito hissed, but he moved away.

There was a strange sound. I carefully opened an eye to see him

disappear in a vortex. I used the opportunity to test the restraints
binding me. They didn't budge.

Orochimaru came closer. "You're awake, I see. Don't mind my

partner. Brainwashing has never produced the most stable beings. I
must admit that I sometimes miss Sasori's composure, but as long
as I leave Tobi to have his fun, he doesn't care about my own
occupations, which is much more agreeable." Orochimaru leafed
through a book. "Now, let's get back to your presence here. I worked
with your grandfather. He had some interesting ideas about
reincarnation. I obtained a copy of his work, incomplete
unfortunately, but from what I understand, you might be the living
proof of his success. Let's see if it's correct and how I might improve
it. I do like reverse engineering," he admitted, licking his lips in
delight.

I held back a whimper.

Soon, I wasn't able to hold back the screams.

"Maiko! Maiko! You're alright! You're at the hospital in Konoha!"

I was screaming, I think. It hurt too much. I didn't want the pain.

"We're losing her again!"

"Minato, what's that seal?!"

"It looks like the one used by her grandfather, but there is something
new on it, it destabilizes the matrix. Yin and yang chakra aren't
mixing right, they're separated-"

Their voices were becoming distant.

"Blood pressure and heart rate decreasing. We're losing her."

"Can you fix it, Minato?!"

"I… If I don't take the time to think it through, it could kill her!"

"She flatlined twice already. She is dying!"

"Alright. Fine. Fuinjutsu-"

"-My seal was temporary. I think it blocked her soul inside her body.
The new seal should cancel Orochimaru's modification without side
effect. Fuinjutsu isn't exactly something you can improvise without
consequences, Genma."

"Her brain waves are returning to normal. She's waking up."

"Maiko? Maiko can you hear me?"

I let out a small whimper in reply to the Yondaime. Only a lifelong

reflex of answering to this man pushed me to do so, because I was
feeling like hell. My body seemed so heavy and my mouth was full of
cotton.

"Here, Maiko, suck on this ice chip, it will ease your throat," Rin said
somewhere on my right.

Something cold and wet touched my lips. I opened them just enough
to get it inside. It was already a tremendous effort.

"Do you recognize us, Maiko? Nod if you do."

Glancing toward the Yondaime with half-opened eyes, I nodded

slowly.

"Thank Sage," Genma whispered nearby.

"I don't know what you remember, but-"

I interrupted him by slowly raising a hand. What he had to say didn't
matter. I could wait to know. He could not. I tried to form hand signs
with my clumsy hands. It took a while and Minato had to interpret.

"The enemy… Orochimaru? No. Tobi? No. Akatsuki? Alright, what

about Akatsuki?… Chasing target. Who? Six? Beast? Six… the six-
tails jinchuriki? Yes? Alright, that's good information Maiko, but we
can't do anything without… Waves? In the Land of Waves?"

I nodded and let my hands dropped on the mattress.

"I'll send a team to check this information," Minato promised.

"Unfortunately it might be too late… Maiko, you have been in a coma
for six weeks now."

I made a noise of disgust as I sucked angrily on that ice chip. Of

course, the only information I get from that whole ordeal and I was
sleeping when it might have been useful.

Sage, I was so tired.

"You're leaving for the Land of Waves, then?" Genma was

whispering to not disturb Maiko as she slept in the nearest bed. He
was standing in front of the open window as Kakashi balanced on
the sill.

"Yes. Even if we might be too late, sensei wants to know if the

jinchuriki has been taken or not."

"Good luck then."

Kakashi nodded and glanced toward the pale figure lying still. "How
is she?"

"Still sleeping. At least now she's waking up now and then. She
smiled and thanked me the last time I gave her ice chips. There is
progress."
"She'll get better while I'm away… What do you intend to tell her?"

"What we discussed."

Kakashi nodded slowly.

"Don't you want me to?"

"No, I do. Don't tell her I love her. I'll do it myself."

"Damn. I never thought I would hear you say those words."

"Shut up."

"Make me."

With a grunt of annoyance, Kakashi leaned forward, grabbed Genma

by his jacket, and pressed their lips together, never mind that his
were still covered by his mask. A second later, he was gone in a
whirl of leaves.

Genma chuckled and closed the window before going back to sit by
the bed's side. He gently caressed the back of Maiko's hand before
bringing it to his lips. "I love you."

As promised: as soon as possible! :) Thanks to the awesome Sage

Thrasher for her great editing work and her feedback about this
chapter, which is a little weird but hopefully not too much.

I realized with some of your reviews that a few things weren't clear or
bothered you so let me address a few points:

- About the snakes: like Obito said in this chapter, he's the one who
dumped snakes (normal ones, which is why Izumo and company
had to collect them all by hand and put them in a box) in her office
while she was absent. The first time, when a snake dropped a scroll
on her desk, it was truly Anko (she wasn't absent then and the snake
was indeed a summon, this will be addressed again later). At no
point in time Orochimaru sent snakes after Maiko. He doesn't care
about anything else than understanding how she got reincarnated.
However Obito chose her as a scapegoat, which is why he tried to
freak her out several times.

- About Obito: obviously, he doesn't behave like the cannon one.

Some of you asked me why he would still be an enemy of Konoha if
Rin didn't die. Well, first, let me tell you that I don't like that part of
the cannon story: Rin is used only as a tool to further Obito (and
Kakashi)'s man pain, and then Obito behaved like she was his only
reason to live and the whole world could go to hell if he couldn't have
her. I'm not interested on a debate about this, but I personally find
this despicable (I'm not a fan of Obito for this reason). My version of
the events here is that Obito has been brainwashed (like mentionned
by Orochimaru in this chapter) by Madara. Rin didn't die and that
delayed Madara's plans a little, but it didn't stop him for all that (what
did you expect? that he would let Obito go?). He just made his
manipulations more subtle and convinced Obito that Konoha was the
enemy that kept Rin from him. Obito's obsession (because it's one,
let's be honest) was still used against him, just in a different way.
More about this in the next chapters.

- About the threesome and slash: I have been told that some of you
are uncomfortable about it. If that truly bothers you, I'm sorry you
can't continue the adventure but this story simply isn't for you. If you
try to be open-minded nonetheless, I'm glad and I can promise you
that there won't be any heavy slash interactions. At most, you can
expect some kisses and tender moments like I wrote lately. The
emphasis of this story isn't the sexual relationship and it will never
be. I don't write explicit stuff anyway.
Cramps, cakes and a triad
Being unable to move for weeks led to muscle atrophy. In this world,
where shinobi were often injured and needed to recover quickly, that
was something they couldn't afford. They found a way to slow down
the process with daily chakra stimulations done by medic-nins.
Thanks to this process, I didn't end up as a limp noodle when I came
out of coma. However, I was still extremely weak.

I went through physiotherapy daily and was exhausted whenever it

ended. Each time, Genma was here to carry me back to my room.

My head was lolling on his shoulder. I couldn't even try to help him
carry my weight: my arms were useless. "You're here so often… I
don't mind, of course, but what about your work?"

"Don't worry. Someone is replacing me," he replied with a smile.

"Focus on your health, sweetheart."

"I might be physically tired, Genma, but my brain is still functioning.

The Hokage is generous, but he wouldn't let you take more than a
day to care for your girlfriend. What aren't you telling me?"

His lips played with a senbon. "Alright, so… maybe I am working."

"… as my bodyguard."

"Yep."

I sighed. "Of course." Really, I should have guessed from the start.
Since Orochimaru and Obito were still on the loose, there had to be
some kind of security around me. There was a point when it wasn't
paranoia anymore but just good sense.

Genma put me down on the bed. I settled among the sheets while he
dragged a chair closer so he could lean on the mattress. "Are you
really tired?"
"Just physically," I mumbled. "Don't suggest I nap. You know I won't
be able to sleep tonight if I do."

"I have learned it the hard way, yeah. Alright then, there is something
I want to talk about. Do you feel good enough…?"

"Sure. What is it?"

"It's about Kakashi. When you were in the coma, we talked a lot and
we… don't take it the wrong way, but we kissed." He pulled back, as
if he wanted to get away from retaliation (now I got why he waited
until I was too tired to move a finger).

"Oh. Yeah, I know." I nodded slowly as the memory came back to

me.

"What?"

"I just remembered. It kinda went out of my mind with everything

else, but now that you mentioned it…"

He was staring at me, wide-eyed. "That's it? You saw us and that's
your reaction?"

"Well, excuse me, but while I was a ghost, I wasn't exactly thinking
straight, alright? What did you want me to do, throw a temper
tantrum like a poltergeist?" I grumbled.

I had noticed that, while he was valiantly trying to pretend otherwise,

Genma had some difficulties to deal with the whole ghost episode. It
made him uncomfortable. I assumed that my reincarnation was fine
with him because it didn't affect him, but my out-of-body experience
made him feel powerless, as such it spooked him.

Genma rubbed his forehead and sighed. "Fine. And now that you
aren't… a ghost anymore?"

"I'm waiting for an explanation."

He removed his senbon and tilted his head. "Fair enough. Well, I had
planned a whole speech, and now I forgot it," he grumbled.

I nudged his arm. "Are you trying to break up with me?"

"Not even in your worst nightmares," he jested. "No, it's…

Remember when I told you that Kakashi and I slept together years
ago?"

"Yes, you shameless man, I remember."

"Well… No, wait, that's not the best way to start."

I chuckled and patted his hand. "Genma, whatever it is, relax. I trust
you both. Just spit it out."

Genma snorted. "Alright. Here is the thing: you probably noticed it

while you were together, but Kakashi isn't the romantic kind of guy.
The whole dating process and standard relationship isn't exactly his
forte."

"I noticed."

"Did it bother you?"

"Bother? Not really, because I knew going in that wasn't an option. I

liked being with him, but it certainly felt like he was keeping me at
arm's length and like I was missing something. Something that you
gave me," I said, tenderly squeezing his hand.

He squeezed back and brought my hand to his lips for a kiss. "I'm
explaining everything all wrong, I'm sure, but… did you ever hear
about triad courting?"

"No."

"Triad courtings were more common during the Warring States

Period, when the mortality rate was high. It was meant to protect the
children in case one or two parents died, by including a non-clan
member in the courting process. It was beneficial for everyone. The
non-clan member could integrate a clan, with all the advantages it
brought, and offered an additional protection to the clan's line."

"So… it's about making babies?"

Genma shrugged. "That was the theory. In practice, it was a good

cover for polyamory and homosexual relationships during a time
when the principal duty someone owed to his clan was to produce
kids to make up for all the casualties."

I nodded slowly, processing this information. "Makes sense, I guess.

What does it have to do with our situation?"

"Kakashi is offering us that kind of courting, as the last member of

the Hakate clan."

For a few seconds, I stared into space. I certainly wasn't expecting

that. What did that mean? Why would Kakashi do such a thing when
it went against his habit to keep people at arm's length? Breathing
deeply, I straightened up against the pillow. "What would that imply?"

"A lot of things that I probably should let him explain since he's the
clan kid. Mainly, it would make us - and any of our children -
members of the Hatake clan…"

"I get that, but what about the obligations? I'm not planning to have
children anytime soon or to stop working to be a housewife and
mother of a large family!" I tried to sit up but quickly abandoned the
idea.

"Of course not, Maiko, we don't expect any of that from you, I
promise. Calm down, sweetheart."

I let his gentle petting and his soft voice appease me.

"We don't have to give an answer anytime soon anyway. Kakashi is

only offering to show that if we wanted to be together, the three of
us, he would be serious about it. Since he's so bad with words and
all the romantic stuff, it was his way of showing his intent. I am the
one telling you about it because I'm supposed to be better at talking
about feelings, but clearly I'm not that great." He shook his head in
self-deprecation. "I went about it all wrong. What I should have
started with is: would you like us three to be together? Is that
something you would consider?"

I watched him intently. He was staring back at me, patiently awaiting

my answer, ready to accept whatever it would be. He was trying his
best. I felt a sudden surge of fondness for him.

I raised a hand to trace the lines of his jaw. He leaned into the touch.

"Would you like that? Us three?" I asked softly.

"I think it could be something great, but you're my priority, always."

"I… I don't know. I need to talk about it with Kakashi." I felt so tired
that it wouldn't be wise to take any decision right now, especially
without having talk to the third party of this arrangement.

"Of course, he has a lot to tell you anyway. I was just supposed to
smooth the way. The two of us had weeks to talk about it and think it
through. It's your turn. Take your time."

I nodded and leaned over for a kiss.

Whatever happened, I knew I was lucky to have Genma. Despite my

initial doubts about his charming personality, he was a good
boyfriend.

"Oh, my rude little teddy bear is visiting!"

Shikamaru groaned as he stepped into the room.

I laughed, patted the bed next to me and then smiled at Shikaku and
Yoshino. "Hi. Thanks for coming. I'm so bored. I can't wait to get out
of the hospital."

Shikaku nodded at Genma and then grabbed his son under the arms
and lifted him on the bed so he could settle beside me. "It's good to
see you awake, Maiko."

Yoshino put down a bouquet of flowers on the night table; I could

smell carnations. "You had us worried."

I adjusted Shikamaru's head on my shoulder and didn't mention the

way he burrowed his nose in my nightshirt while pretending to fall
asleep. "I'm sorry Yoshino, and I'm sorry to have left you with all the
work. I asked you to help me and you ended up replacing me." I
bowed my head. "So sorry! I'll come back to work as soon as
possible, and if there is anything I can do to repay you, please tell
me."

"Don't take her up on that," Genma sighed as he leafed through a

novel. He had pushed back his chair against a wall to get away from
me. Being cooped up together didn't exactly put us in an ideal mood.

Yoshino shook her head. "Forget it, Maiko. You helped me once. I'm
just evening the score."

"Minato played it smart by groveling to ask for her help," Shikaku

noted with a snort. He was sitting sideways at the foot of the bed.

"Who's he?" Shikamaru interrupted, looking at Genma.

"Shiranui Genma. He's my boyfriend," I replied, distractedly petting

his hair.

Genma looked up and waved. "And you're the smart boy who helped
Maiko. Hi."
"I wasn't alone." Shikamaru looked up at me. "Chouji wanted to
come, but he had a clan thing. I told Neji he should come, but he's
convinced you don't remember him or something, although he might
be saying that because his father is back."

"I would be happy to see Chouji whenever he has the time, and if
Neji doesn't come to me, I'll find him."

"That's what I thought." He yawned then added as an afterthought:

"Also, Itachi-san said he'll come later, something about training, but I
think he just wanted me to be first so you'd squeeze me to death and
be too tired after."

I gently tapped his nose. "You know me so well."

"I'm not sure it's a good thing," he said seriously, which made all of
us laugh.

"Oh, come on, I'm not that bad!" I grumbled just for show. I squeezed
Shikamaru in retaliation.

His protests were filling the room when the door opened brusquely to
let in a blonde storm.

"Maiko-san!"

"Naruto-kun!" I let Shikamaru go and helped Naruto to climb on my

bed.

He threw himself at my neck. "You're awake!"

"Yes, I am. Were you worried?" Feeling him nod against my neck, I
rubbed his back. "Sorry about that, little frog. I'm doing much better
now, promise."

"Yeah, Tsunade-obaasan said so!"

I straightened as I noticed the Slug Princess standing in the

doorway. Shikaku and Genma promptly stood up. The legendary
sannin had that kind of effect on most people even after fleeing her
village. That was a little baffling to me, to be honest.

Tsunade didn't look in a good mood, she was staring at us coldly.

"We'll leave you alone," Shikaku immediately decided, retreating like

the tactical genius he was.

I hugged Shikamaru one last time, thanked the Nara family and
promised to see them again soon.

Once they were gone, Tsunade stepped into the room, followed by
Shizune. "I'm here for a final check-up."

"You're leaving soon, Tsunade-hime?" I asked politely.

"Yes. Minato will have gathered my money by tomorrow morning.

Out of the bed, gaki," she ordered Naruto, pushing him off the
mattress.

"I see," I murmured. I obediently straightened to let her work. Clearly,

she was still pissed with me about what I had said while I was
ethereal. In retrospect, it really hadn't been smart of me. Naruto
might have ingratiated himself with her, but he hadn't worked
miracles. It had been unfair of me to expect anything else.

Criticizing her also showed an ungratefulness which was quite

embarrassing now that I was thinking about it. Tsunade had come
back to Konoha despite her revulsion for the village just to heal me,
and the first thing I had done was to antagonize her. She had fought
against her trauma for an ingrate. I could understand that I wasn't
currently her favorite person. I didn't know how to make it up to her,
though, considering I was a little bitter that she was going to leave
without looking back.

"I'm going to play with Naruto in the hallway for a while," Genma
announced, standing up and gently stirring the boy toward the door.
I sent him an unimpressed glance. The excuse, as good as it was,
was transparent. No-one wanted to be around Tsunade on a bad
day. Hell, I would have gladly left! She wasn't radiating killing intent,
but she certainly set a chilling mood.

"Well? Aren't you going to say anything to convince me to stay?"

Tsunade asked after a few minutes of tense silence.

I looked at her silently, trying to find a good argument, something to

change her mind, but staring at her impossibly young face and
intense eyes didn't give me the illumination I was looking for since
she came in. "What did the Hokage told you about me? about… my
birth circumstances?"

"Everything, which is the least he could give me since he asked for

my help. That sounds like a lot of bull to me, but whatever, I don't
care."

"You're lying."

"Excuse me?" Tsunade said threateningly, removing her hands from

my forehead.

I stood my ground. I didn't have any other choice anyway. "You care.
You always care. You cared so much that you got burned. You care
because if reincarnation is possible that might give you a chance to
bring back those you loved. You pretend you don't because you can't
stand to make yourself vulnerable again and because you know that
even if reincarnation is possible, it wouldn't bring back your brother
and lover as you wished them to be."

Shizune's was holding her breath as she squeezed her pet pig.

Tsunade stepped back, frowning. "You don't know me or what I went

through."

"I know who you could become."

"The Godaime? Ha! See, that's how I know you're inventing things.
As if I would waste my time to be Hokage! Only an idealistic fool
would take the title!"

"Like your brother? Or your lover?"

I was grabbed and pulled forward. I felt my shirt strain under

Tsunade's grip, but I was too focused on the angry face so close to
mine.

"Shut up. "

I stayed quiet until she calmed down. The fabric was pressing
against my skin uncomfortably, but that was still better than one of
her infamous punch.

When she finally let me go, I slumped against the pillow and
adjusted my clothes.

"We're leaving," she stated, turning around and expecting Shizune to

follow.

"When I was one year old, I tried to kill myself," I blurted out.

Shit. What was I thinking? How would this help?… No idea, but now
that I had started, I couldn't stop.

Tsunade had frozen near the door but kept her back to me. Shizune
had gasped and was staring at me wide-eyed.

"I had admitted to myself that I was reborn in a world that I knew to
be violent and in a constant state of war. I had lost everything, from
my family to the world I knew. I didn't want to start over. I wanted to
die, for good." I breathed in and closed my eyes. I didn't like to
remember those terrible years when processing my reincarnation
had been synonymous for deep grief. "When my new parents
brought me outside for a picnic, I waited until they were distracted
and I just… I fell into the Naka river." Everyone had thought it was an
accident. Of course, what toddler would have suicidal thoughts? I
never disabused them of the notion. To that day, no one ever knew…
so why was I telling her? Sage, I was desperate… or that ghost
experience addled my brain more than I thought.

"So? You were saved, obviously," Tsunade said harshly, but she had
turned to look at me over her shoulder.

"Yes… by a man with light blue hair. I remember, because when I

opened my eyes after spitting out all the water I had swallowed, I
hated that man and that world so much that I thought this was the
stupidest and ugliest hair color I had ever seen."

While Shizune made a disapproving face, Tsunade - who had slowly

turned around - watched me impassively, until slowly she started to
laugh. After a few seconds, she was laughing so hard that her
apprentice was watching her worriedly, and her pet pig was honking
softly.

"I know!" Tsunade bellowed. "That's what I thought too the first time I
met him!"

"What?! Tsunade-sama, I thought you loved uncle's hair?!" Shizune

protested.

"It grew on me," Tsunade admitted as she crossed her arms. She
was blushing slightly. "But when he was a kid, his hair was short,
spiky and brighter. It looked silly."

"I hated him for a while," I admitted, "but now that I'm not wishing to
die anytime soon, I'm thinking… maybe I owe him one." As I said
those words, I realized how true they were. While I had accepted
that Dan Katou had stopped me from drowning once, it hadn't meant
much to me until now. I straightened. "Yes, it's decided. I'm going to
convince you to stay in Konoha by tomorrow morning!" I raised my
fist and nodded solemnly.
Tsunade snorted disdainfully. "Good luck with that, gaki. Your sob
story isn't enough to convince me. Dan always had a hero complex,
but I'm not him."

I pushed away the sheets and slowly stood up, looking for my
slippers with the tips of my feet. "Yeah, yeah, I know. You don't care,
you damn liar," I mumbled as I tried to pull down my nightshirt into
something decent. I staggered toward the door - damn therapy - and
leaned on the wall as I hollered in the hallway: "Naruto-kun! I have a
mission for you!"

If the kid was too young to do it all on his own, I would just have to
help him a little.

The next morning, at ten o'clock, I was sitting near the gates of
Konoha with Genma hovering next to me (I had gotten a temporary
discharge with a list of conditions so long that I had forgotten most of
them, but I bet that wasn't the case for my bodyguard turned nurse).

Tsunade arrived looking like she hadn't slept enough. I knew she
didn't; I had convinced one of her old medic friends to take her out
for drinks. She had returned to her hotel at two in the morning, which
led her to delay her departure from seven to nine.

Although her loyal Shizune and Tonton were by her side, she was
accompanied by a quite diverse group of admirers and well-wishers,
who offered her gifts of thanks and appreciation, and begged her to
stay in equal measure. They had managed to delay her for half an
hour.

Before that, I knew for a fact that Yoshino had delayed her for
another half an hour with the complicity of the Genin Corps, who had
done everything in their power to appear incompetent (I owed them
one), as such successfully postponing the arrival of Tsunade's
money and paperwork.
Of course, all of that was perfectly transparent by now, and I bore the
brunt of Tsunade's ire when she caught sight of me.

"You! This is your doing! Well? How are you going to convince me to
stay and spare your insufferable-"

I held out a scroll under a nose.

"This better be worth it," she grumbled as she rolled it out.

Shizune read over her shoulder and mouthed the words: "By
decision of Konoha's council, under the guidance of the Yondaime
Hokage, here is hereby ordained that all teams sent in a situation
where fight against an enemy of equal or superior force is possible
should include at least one individual able to provide medical
assistance…" Shizune paused as she raised a hand to her mouth in
wonder and read the details in silence for a while, until she reached
the best part. "… First aid lessons will be mandatory in every year of
the Academy for all students. This decree will be known as the Katou
decree and takes effect immediately."

While Shizune cried silent tears, Tsunade was silent and unmoving,
her eyes fixed on a point of the scroll that I knew without a doubt to
be the name of her lover.

I raised a hand.

In a breeze, the Yondaime appeared on my left, right in front of

Tsunade. When he had her attention, he bowed to the waist.
"Tsunade-sama, as Hokage, in the name of Konoha, I beg you to
stay and form our shinobi to be medic-nin, so that no more lives are
lost when their death is avoidable. Please, help me bring the change
you and Katou Dan advocated for years ago. Yoroshiku
onegaishimasu!"

A Hokage didn't beg and plead without consequence. I had stood up

to be able to bow with the dozens of other bystanders who bent to
the waist and shouted in unison. " Yoroshiku onegaishimasu!" (A/N:
formal "please / thank you in advance")

We waited in this position for a time that appeared way too long to
my aching body. I couldn't look up in this stance, but I realized that
even Shizune had bowed. I could see the top of her head.

Tsunade's voice, although it was soft and calm, could be heard

clearly in the resulting silence. "I'm keeping the money."

"Of course, Tsunade-sama," Minato agreed.

"I won't do any surgery work. I won't fight. I won't do any mission. I'll
just tutor, oversee and advise."

"Absolutely."

"… Then I agree."

The resulting cheers were deafening.

Genma helped me straighten but I was too happy to care about my

aching back. It worked! I couldn't believe it worked! I was half-
convinced she was going to curse us all, flee without looking back,
and punch me on the way. I threw my arms around Genma's neck
and squealed. "It worked!"

"Well done," he whispered, grinning and patting my back.

I bounced up and down but quickly stopped. "Oh, oh, I have a

cramp. Holy shit, Genma, it worked!"

Chuckling at my reaction, Genma got me to sat down and crouched

to rub my calf while I winced and shook my fist in victory at the same
time.

An oink was my only warning before I had a lap full of pig and a
crying Shizune hugging me. "Thank you! I can't believe you did that!
How did you manage it?!"
"Oh, you know, I bribed the Hokage with promises of cakes into
scheduling an urgent council meeting at seven in the morning, then I
bribed the Uchiha clan heir with more promises of cakes so that, with
the help of his mother, he convinced his father to finally back up the
decree that the Yondaime had wanted for years, then I got Naruto to
get the Hyuuga clan's head brother and nephew to my room, so I
could convince them to do the same with Hyuuga Hiashi, then…
well, you know what, actually, that's it, the others were all in. So, I
guess, the answer is… cakes? I'll have to bake a lot of cakes."

I nodded as I contemplate the organization that would require. What

did I promise again? There were lemon pies for Minato (that was just
an incentive to deal with the council members so early in the
morning because he was all in with the plan), cookies for Itachi,
crepes for his mother, waffles for Naruto and… that's it because the
Hyuuga were boring people who refused bribes even in the form of
sweets.

"I want something with alcohol." Tsunade was staring down at me

with a displeased expression.

"Pardon?"

"Why am I the only one who wasn't bribed with cakes? I want one
with alcohol."

I grinned slowly. "Sure thing, Tsunade-sama! You got it!"

"Good." Looking appeased, she stared at me with a hand on her hip.

"You might not be a total fraud, after all," she concluded before
walking away.

Shizune thanked me one last time before going after her.

I chuckled and shook my head.

"Why are you amused that she called you a fraud?" Genma asked.
"Excuse you, I am ' not a total fraud '," I corrected him, adding the
quotation marks with my hands. "I'm laughing because I just realized
that she had been waiting for someone to give her a reason to stay.
She had already done half of the hard work by stepping into Konoha
after being away for so long. Since yesterday, she was always
pushing me to give her a good reason to stay. She didn't want a sob
story, good intentions or promises. She just wanted someone to give
her something that she could do, without pushing her to fight her
phobia or brushing away her trauma."

"And you did."

"No. Actually, she did. She grasped the opportunity given to her and
molded it to her wishes. Remember the conditions she gave to the
Yondaime?" I smiled slowly.

The thing was, I used to think that Tsunade was a fraud. I always
admired her for her work as the Godaime in the manga, but before
that? She had fled Konoha, left everyone behind when she could
have helped so many, and people still admired her. For this reason, I
thought she didn't deserve their respect. I had judged her harshly,
and it probably showed in the way I talked to her. I was wrong. For
someone in distress, she was strong. Like everyone else, she just
needed some help and patience.

"I'll saturate her cake with rum," I concluded. She deserved that.
That would just require a few tries before I remembered a good
recipe. Oh, well, I was sure I could find some volunteers to eat the
failed results.

"Why so many cakes?"

I looked up from the batter I was mixing.

I had been released from the hospital yesterday, and I was

occupying my free hours with all the baking I had planned. The
kitchen was completely covered with plates of sweets.
To see Kakashi appear in the middle of it was a surprise. He went to
take a crepe.

From his place on a stool balancing on two feet, Genma pointed his
senbon at him. "I wouldn't do that if I were you, those are for Uchiha
Mikoto. I have a feeling she'd know that one's missing."

"She would," Kakashi agreed, pulling back. Our eyes met. He raised
a hand lazily. "Yo."

I snorted and looked back at my batter. "Hi."

"Good to see you up."

"I know, don't I look much better when I'm actually in my own body
rather than playing ghost?" I joked. "How did your mission go?"

"You were right, and we were just in time."

I looked up eagerly. "Really?!" I was convinced they would be too

late.

"Apparently, Orochimaru's injuries slowed them down more than

expected. The sannin was in worse shape than we thought. We
reached Utakata in time, helped him escape and convinced him to
talk to the Hokage outside of the village. I just came back from the
meeting."

"And?" I asked eagerly.

"You'll have to ask Minato-sensei for the rest of the confidential

information."

I groaned but nodded. "Alright, fine. At least that's great news!" I

smiled as I poured the batter in its mold. "I'm so glad it helped! It
makes everything else a little worthwhile, you know…"

The stool clattered on the ground as Genma stood up. He came

behind me and took me in his arms, kissing my cheek. "Hey, it's
alright."

I nodded, trying to keep my mind focused on baking rather than on

the memories of Orochimaru's experiments. "Yeah," I murmured, but
my voice was made husky by the sobs kept inside. I had to admit
defeat and put down the dishes, wrapping my hands around
Genma's to focus on his touch.

"So," I tried again to say after a few seconds, clearing my throat as I

did. "The cakes, right? Well, I bribed a lot of people," I admitted to
Kakashi with a fake smile. 'Fake it until you feel it' was a method like
any other.

"Does that have anything to do with Tsunade-sama staying in

Konoha?"

"Yeah," Genma confirmed. He continued to hug me tenderly. "Did

you see the calendar?"

The Calendar was a board that each division kept in their QG. They
noted on it the most important things which happened recently for
the people who were sent on a mission and needed a quick briefing
at their return. Most information were internal to a division, but
Tsunade's return was important enough that it inevitably appeared
on every board around Konoha.

Those things were coded so that no infiltrator could obtain

information at first glance. I had caught sight of a few and all of them
were really puzzling in their own way. The Cryptanalysis Team used
a string of what looked like random numbers and letters, while the
Intelligence Division used code-names for everything. I didn't want to
imagine what the ANBU's looked like. From what I had gathered, it
was often the first test for newcomers: to be able to decipher the
Calendar was proof that you belonged in the division.

I never had to worry about it since I almost never left Konoha.

"Actually no," Kakashi replied. "Minato-sensei told me. There was
mention of, I quote, ' Maiko's scheming '."

"Aww, scheming. I like this description. It makes me look more

shrewd and cunning than I am."

"Are you belittling yourself?" Genma asked, disapproving.

"I am not." I waved at the cakes around me. "I bribed people with
sweets, Genma. It's not exactly what I call scheming ."

"I think that the scheming part was referring to the fact that you
organized the signature of a decree kept in the drawers for years by
convincing its detractors to change their mind using their
weaknesses for the sole purpose of keeping a traumatized but
nonetheless indispensable veteran in our walls, but also
consequently making a cultural change who might save hundreds of
lives in the years to come and possibly give us an advantage on
other villages. Oh, and you did so in less than eighteen hours. Just
saying."

I raised the spoon I was holding as I thought his analysis through.

"That didn't sound so smart and complicated in my head."

Genma laughed and kissed my hair. "Yeah, maybe that's your

strength, sweetheart."

"Maa," Kakashi drawled, "it looks like I missed some entertaining

things."

"You did," Genma agreed. "I'll tell you all about it, don't worry. I had a
ringside seat. But for now, I have to play delivery boy, and you have
some things to talk about." He squeezed my waist and kissed me
one last time before taking the packages I had prepared.

Kakashi followed him to the entrance, where Genma briefed him

about my reaction to his offer, no doubt. I didn't hear anything, but I
didn't worry about it. I was on attempt number three for Tsunade's
cake. The first one had been too soggy with rum, and the second
had been too bland. I was going to succeed, just you wait! Even if I
had to spend all my money on rum (which was really expensive let
me tell you, considering that it was from a small production in the
south - but at least they had some!) to do so, I'd get it right.

"Are you busy?"

I looked up to smile at Kakashi.

He had come back like the silent shadow he was. Leaning against
the doorway with his hands in his pockets, he was watching me with
one half-closed eye.

"No, no! I'm just putting this in the oven, then I should clean the
kitchen a bit, but we can talk."

"Genma said he talked to you."

"He did," I confirmed as I opened the pre-heated oven and put in the
cake pan. "And I was surprised. I mean… it's not exactly your style
to want to commit, is it Kakashi? And even if we keep the triad
courting out of this - because, let me tell you, that's a whole other
level of wow - such an unconventional relationship is still more than
I-" I closed the oven's door and turned around to find Kakashi really
close to me. He had removed his mask and hitai-ate (nothing subtle
about it, it was just… pulled down and up respectively), baring his
face. "-expected from you," I finished in a murmur.

Kakashi leaned down, and it felt like a magnetic pull. I had to crane
my neck and offer my lips. However, what I got wasn't a kiss… it
might be better than that.

"I love you."

My half-closed eyes widened, and I probably gaped at him a little.

"You're right. Serious relationships aren't my style, but then I've
never fallen in love either," he drawled. He poked the tip of my nose.
"I guess you are my first." Then, he kissed me.

It woke me up from my surprised state. I eagerly threw an arm

around his shoulders and soon went on tiptoe to follow his lips. I
regretted it twenty seconds later, when I had to pull back as I hissed:
"Cramp, cramp, cramp."

With an arm around my waist, Kakashi lifted me and carried me to

the nearest stool. "Where?"

"Right foot. I'm so sorry. Those cramps keep coming back."

"That's an after-effect of the chakra stimulation done by the medics,

especially when the muscles aren't used to it," he explained as he
removed my slipper and pressed his thumbs against the sole of my
foot. He kissed my ankle as he did so, with a tenderness that was
very different from the sensuality he'd shown in our previous
relationship. I stayed silent as our eyes met and not only because I
was biting my lip to keep the whines in.

"Better?" He asked.

It was actually. His pressures were so precise and effective that he

had clearly done it before. I nodded.

Despite the pain, I was thinking of something else entirely. I had

realized a grave omission. I licked my lips and leaned closer. "I love
you too," I murmured, "and I love Genma, and I really want this to
work so I'll like to try, but I'm worried this isn't for you. It would break
my heart if you pull back one day because of this, Kakashi. Our
friendship means more to me than sex. I just… If we do this, I want
to do it right, for the three of us."

He closed the space between us for a quick kiss, just a press of our
lips. "What do you want?"
"Your promise that, whatever happens, you won't let this break our
friendship."

"I can promise I'll do my best."

I didn't resist when he pulled me from the stool. I slid on his lap like it
was the most natural thing in the world and put my arms around his
shoulders where they belonged. We kissed again and I clung to him.
"For the record, I'm not having any kid before I'm twenty-five," I
murmured after a while. Even though we weren't talking about the
triad courting for now, it had to be mentioned.

"I don't think I'll ever be ready to have kids so go ahead and take all
the time you want. Forever is fine with me."

I laughed and settled in his embrace.

An hour later, Genma came back from his errands to find us cuddling
on the couch. He joined us in a pile.

"If we do this, we need to invest in bigger furniture," I noted after five

minutes of silence.

"Agreed," Kakashi and Genma said in unison.

oOo Changes of PoV oOo

Mikoto called for her sons as she arranged a tea tray on the table for
the cookies, waffles and crepes recently delivered.

Sasuke and Naruto arrived first, followed by their silent big brother.
Itachi took a look at the sweets and asked: "Did Maiko-san come
by?"

"Her boyfriend did. Apparently, she's still too weak to make the
delivery herself."

Itachi nodded, the spark of interest in his eyes quickly fading as he

asserted that Maiko was nowhere to be seen. For a long time,
Mikoto had wondered if she should be wary of this woman who had
gained the affection of her son so easily. However, she had noticed
that Itachi was more relaxed since he'd met her, at least when his
father wasn't around, and that was something which shouldn't be
stifled. Mikoto had chosen to wait and see.

Then, Itachi had come to her and asked for her help with talking to
his father, just because this Maiko had asked for a favor, although he
insisted: "It's not really a favor, okaa-san. I believe she's right. I don't
know however how to make father see this."

Itachi hadn't asked for her help in years! Mikoto hadn't looked a gift
horse in the mouth. She didn't try to influence her husband often, but
he rarely resisted her. It had been especially true with his heir by her
side. Fugaku had told her afterwards that he was surprised it meant
so much to Itachi. He too had been worried about Maiko's influence
over his son, and he had even questioned Itachi about it during their
discussion.

As Mikoto watched him eat a cookie, she remembered his words:

"Yes, I like her and I respect her opinion, not because she convinced
me that she's right but because she makes me believe that what is
right, in this case the presence of a medic-nin in every team, can
become reality if we fight for it. I like her because she makes me
believe in a better world, not in dozens of years, but for tomorrow.
And yes, maybe tomorrow will actually be more difficult since we
don't have enough medic-nin yet, but aren't the efforts necessary
worth it when we know that in the future our comrades are more
likely to come back? Just because something is difficult to obtain
doesn't mean it isn't worth it."

That was more words than she heard him say in a while.

Their eyes met as Naruto and Sasuke argued on what was better,
the crepes or the waffles. Mikoto smiled, and Itachi gave her a very
soft smile back.

"She's a good cook," Mikoto commented.

"Yes, she is," he agreed," but she's jealous of your bentos."

"Oh, really?"

"Hers aren't as pretty as yours."

"I see." Mikoto pretended she wasn't absurdly pleased by this.

Hiashi and Hizashi stepped into the later's house just in time to see
Neji hide a package under the kotatsu.

"Neji? What is it?"

The young boy hid his embarrassment as he put back a small bento
box over the table. "Maiko-san sent it. I don't know why."

Hizashi stepped forward and removed the lid to find several cookies
inside. "I see." He glanced at his son, who was looking away,
pretending he wasn't interested in the cakes. Hizashi made a few
hand seals and waved a hand over the box. He didn't notice
anything out of place. "They are gifts for you I believe. Go ahead."

Neji looked up, wide-eyed. "Can I eat them?"

"Did you complete your training?"

"Yes, father!"

"Then you can, this is your reward. Eat them outside to avoid crumbs
everywhere."

"Yes, father, thank you!" Neji grabbed the box and scampered
outside, only stopping to bend low in front of the clan head.

Hiashi chuckled and followed his brother into the kitchen, where
Hizashi prepared tea. "It's good to see Neji being excited about
anything."
"Yes," Hizashi agreed. "I do not believe he's really fond of sweets,
but he has them so rarely that he must appreciate the novelty of it."

"Or the attention that this Maiko gave him."

Hizashi hummed in answer, his wife's absence making itself felt. It

hadn't escaped his notice that the reason for his son's attachment to
this Maiko might be that she was filling a void in his son's life.

"How did she convince you Hizashi?" The clan head asked seriously.
"You haven't come to me with a request in years. How did she
convince you to do so?"

"She didn't. Neji did."

"How?"

"He asked me exactly what I asked you. Why did his mom die?"
Hizashi looked up from the teapot to stare at his twin. "She died
because no-one in her team was able to recognize the symptoms of
a simple poison. She died because the poison induced a state of
delusion, irrationality and paranoia who led her to question Konoha.
She died because they believed she was a traitor, and they never
thought of questioning it because she was of the branch house!"

"Hizashi," his brother tried to interrupt.

Hizashi made a dismissive gesture as he breathed in deeply to calm

himself. "How was I supposed to tell him that, Hiashi? How was I
supposed to explain that could happen again, to him, to me, to
anyone… because nothing changed since, and our clan contributed
actively to this statu-quo."

They had rehashed the why and the how for hours the other day.
They weren't going to start again when Hizashi had finally managed
to convince his brother to go against the elders' opinion on this. The
contempt for medical ninja was ingrained in their clan. It was
considered to be a lesser speciality, for women and branch members
without talent for combat.

Hiashi allowed a few minutes of silence for his brother to calm down.
The tea was ready, and they went to sit with a cup of strong brew.

"What role did Kamizuki Maiko play in your decision to come to me?"

"She asked me for the best way to change your mind. She was white
like a sheet but nonetheless ready to come to your door and petition
you herself if she had to. I asked why she was so intent on this. She
said that she was in debt to a dead man. Neji… replied that it was
stupid because she was going to die if she moved and then what
good would she do to anyone?" Hizashi sipped his tea for a long
while. When he put down his cup, he was smiling. "I have never
seen Neji so restless and… alive. So I made a deal with her, that I'd
go talk to you in her stead if she continued to care for Neji."

"You're entrusting your son to an outsider?!"

"Of course not. I'm simply developing my son's social network. She
is the Hokage's assistant."

"The elders wouldn't like it."

"What will you do about it?"

"About what?… This is good tea."

"Mom's favorite."

"Ah, yes."

The great Sage Thrasher is still to thank for the edit work on this
chapter. As always, she's the best.

Thanks for your continued support guys, I'm glad you like the story. If
you have a few seconds to spare, would you mind voting for the poll
on my profile? It's just a quick preference check about 1st or 3rd
person, for any other stories I could post. I have quite a lot of ideas
in drafts, I might publish a few more of them (I already added one for
those who don't author follow me).
Honeymoon Phase
After two weeks of recovery, I had gone back to the office this
morning. It had been great to work with Yoshino, to feel useful again,
to meet so many people asking after my health… I liked my job!

It was going to be the death of me.

"Are you dead yet?"

I produced a groan that sounded somehow like the dying call of goat
(very alluring, let me tell you). Yet, Kakashi simply patted the top of
my head without looking away from the book he was reading. We
were both resting on the couch. He was sandwiched between the
arm rest and my dead weight but somehow made it look like he was
lounging comfortably for the cover of a magazine. My boyfriend was
so out of my league that it wasn't funny.

I pressed my face deeper against his shirt, contemplating the effort it

would require for me to go to bed. I was just… exhausted. My body
didn't hurt, not anymore, but it was like I'd used every last drop of
energy I had and I just… couldn't move. Coming back home had
been a trial as it was, a trial which I had failed: Genma had to carry
me for the stairs.

"I'm home!"

Talking about Genma…

"I got soba!"

I perked up at the mention of food. "Bless you!"

He stepped in the living room, take-out bag in hand, and smiled at

me knowingly. "Do you think you can sit up to eat?"
Before I could reply, Kakashi had put down his book, grabbed me by
the waist and rearranged our positions so I could lean back against
his chest comfortably. "Here."

Genma handed over a bowl and chopsticks.

"Best boyfriends ever," I murmured, eagerly cradling the bowl

against my collarbone to make sure I wouldn't spill broth
everywhere.

"Maa, such a low maintenance girlfriend," Kakashi replied, amused,

as he accepted his own bowl.

"You weren't the one carrying her."

"What's that s'posed to mean?" I mumbled around my noodles. "Are

you calling me fat?"

"Of course not, darling. If you ever were fat, I'm pretty sure weeks in
a hospital bed fixed that for you," he replied while sitting down on the
low table to face us.

"I was a chubby kid," I mentioned distractedly in between some

slurping.

"Were you?"

"Uhuh. I didn't want to play ninja with others, run around and all
that… You know, I was too old in my head for that."

"You must have been the favorite of your class," Genma said
sarcastically.

"Yep. I'm pretty sure you were the favorite, am I right?"

He shrugged. "Only with the ladies."

I snorted and chewed on my mouthful before glancing over my

shoulder. Kakashi was foregoing his mask and hitai-ate around the
house now, which made my heart do somersaults when I realized it
would become a habit. I couldn't yet stifle the urge to make sure he
wasn't bored while I talked with Genma, but he didn't intervene,
though. I was sure I would get over it soon, but I wanted to make
sure that no one felt excluded in this relationship. That was my
biggest fear.

"Don't ask about Kakashi. He was a mess," Genma joked.

"Past tense. While you still are," Kakashi replied, deadpan.

I snorted, nearly spitting out broth and choking.

"Nice," Genma approved good-naturedly. He liked witty comebacks

even to his expense, which was a good thing considering that their
relationship was 20% of those kind of exchanges. It was not boring.

I patted my chest to clear my airways and nodded.

When I had finished my bowl, I put it down next to Genma. The

dishes would wait tomorrow, I couldn't care less about them. "I'm
going to bed. Thanks for the meal, t'was good."

"You're welcome. Want company?"

"Nuh-uh. I'm going to crash. You two go ahead and enjoy yourself," I
mumbled while leaning on the wall to go to the bathroom.

"Don't mind if we do!" Genma shouted at my back.

I smiled, knowing that Kakashi wouldn't give him the time of day as
long as he hadn't finished his book. He knew it too, I bet, because
the TV was turned on right after.

Several hours later, I woke up from a light doze as they came into
the bedroom.

My bed had disappeared one day to be replaced by several futons

laid down together. It necessitated some getting used to, but it had
some undeniable advantages.

I was gently pushed away from the left side (closest to the door) I
was hogging. I swapped the pillows and grumbled: "Why am I
always in the middle?"

"Because curves mean you're an excellent pillow and teddy bear,

sweetheart."

I huffed, although I didn't try to remove the warm hand caressing my

hip and pulling my nightdress higher. "Just say you're paranoid
bastards who can't feel restrained."

"We're paranoid bastards who can't feel restrained," Kakashi dutifully

repeated.

While Genma liked to be the bigger spoon and hug me loosely as we

went to sleep, Kakashi wasn't comfortable with more than a few
touches. I was fine with both, especially since Kakashi always
humored my need for cuddles the rest of the time.

"Good night."

I closed my eyes and listened to their quiet breaths. I wasn't used to

it yet. We had talked about it, and they had mentioned it reminded
them of sleeping with their teams during missions. In Genma's
absence, Kakashi had also admitted that he had less nightmares
when he didn't sleep alone. It wasn't something I had really
experienced; I hadn't gone on missions with a team often enough to
get used to it. As such, I was often the last one to fall asleep, but it
was comforting to know they were so close.

In the morning, I woke up to an empty bed, although I could hear

them in the kitchen. I took a few minutes to surface and then went
into the bathroom. When I came out, Genma was waiting, leaning
against the wall, only wearing pyjama bottoms.
He straightened and kissed my cheek. "Good morning sweetheart.
Breakfast is ready."

"You're the best."

He chuckled and went into the bathroom after me.

I stumbled into the kitchen to find Kakashi doing one-handed push-

ups while he read his book. He too was only wearing pants.

"Morning," he said distractedly, turning the page with his free hand.

I needed a moment to check I wasn't dreaming (this looked like the

start of a steamy fantasy). After a second, I shrugged and went to sit
in front of the bowl of rice porridge waiting for me. "Morning. That
book looks really captivating. Your nose has been stuck in it since
yesterday."

"Mh? Yeah, it's good," he replied distractedly before changing arm.

"Can you lend it to me once you're done? I went through everything I

had to read these last weeks."

"Sure."

I let the silence settle, transfixed by his muscles undulating under his
skin. Before I realized it, my bowl was empty. I cleared my throat and
went to wash it, trying to get my mind back on track. I didn't have
time for lustful daydreaming. The Hokage had a meeting at ten
o'clock I had to prepare for. As yummy as my boyfriends were in the
morning, I had my own routine to follow.

As an administrative agent, I didn't need to be as ripped as they

were, but every active ninja had to be in fighting shape to a level
corresponding to their rank. Every three months, we were evaluated
to make sure this was the case. If we failed those examinations,
there were consequences that ranged from salary deduction to
demotion if it was a repeated offense. Every ninja was responsible
for their training regimen, and none could afford to neglect it.

After the coma I went through, I would have difficulty passing the
incoming examination (although I should receive a simple warning
due to extenuating circumstances, I always managed to pass
inspections, and it would be a blow to my pride if I couldn't). If I
neglected my daily training routine, it would be worse.

With the hours I pulled at the tower, I rarely had time to train outside
like most combattants. I had to do with warm-ups and exercises in a
corner of the living room free from any furniture.

I was in the middle of a split when Genma came out of the bathroom,
fully dressed.

"When is the start of your shift?" I asked, leaning forward on my

elbows.

"Ten minutes. Are we still okay for the movie tonight or do you think
you'll be too tired again?"

I winced. "Can we postpone? Just a few days."

"Sure thing. I'll have the evening free in four days. Kakashi?"

"Should be free for the next week" was the reply coming from the
kitchen.

"Still training the newbie are you?"

A groan was his only answer.

Genma chuckled and went to put on his shoes. "Four days it is. I'm
looking forward to that movie. Action and humor in one package are
my favorites."

"The female character better be good like you promised!"

"You won't be disappointed. Trust me, I'm the movie specialist," he
replied with a hand to his chest. "See you later!"

When Kakashi went into the bathroom, I was doing crunches while
planning my to-do list for the day. When he came out, I was finishing
squats and cursing the day I decided to become a kunoichi. Getting
back to shape after an injury was always the worst.

"Cramp again?" he asked as he dried his gravity-defying hair with a

towel.

I rubbed my ankle one last time. "No, just some strain. When is your
meeting?"

"Ten. I might spar with Gai beforehand. It's been a while. Letting out
some steam might keep me from strangling my team."

"It can't be that bad." I went into the bathroom but kept the door open
so we could speak.

"The newbie is slow on the uptake and the team short on patience. I
already used all my usual punitions."

"Positive reinforcement is more effective, you know."

"What?"

"Using the carrot rather than the stick," I joked, stepping into the
shower. "In my previous world, there were psychological studies
done to prove that people learned better when they were rewarded
for good behavior rather than punished for something they shouldn't
do. When they are punished, they just don't do it when and where
you can see it, which can be useful in certain cases I guess but not
for bad habits you want them to lose. I learned that to become a
teacher."

"Are you telling me I should give them cakes when they're doing
something right?"
I chuckled and craned my neck to be heard despite the water's
noise. "No, but you're getting the idea."

"I have a reputation, Maiko," he sighed. His voice had changed a

little as if he had put on his mask.

"Oh, do you? And what does it say?"

"That I shouldn't be crossed."

"Uhuh. Isn't that a little boring though? Aren't you looking forward to
surprising them a little bit?"

He was much closer when he said: "I am listening."

I smiled in victory and discussed with him how he could modify his
training process.

As agreed with Yoshino, her shift started an hour after mine to give
her time to deal with her family's needs. Yesterday, she had left
Shikamaru with a babysitter to focus on getting me up to date. Today
she brought him at the office. Unlike his father, Yoshino didn't carry
him around, which is why I was greeted by a tired Shikamaru
dragging his feet. He collapsed on the pillow and blanket his mother
had laid down between some bookcases behind her desk. I watched
him wrap himself like a maki and smiled in shared amusement with
Yoshino. At least the morning would be quiet on that front.

Excitement came in the afternoon and took the shape of a rebellious

teenager. Wait, in hindsight, she was probably only a year or two
younger than me, but I tended to forget I was still technically a
teenager too… Urgh, this led to headaches. Anyway, it wasn't my
fault if her behavior was stereotypical of her age.

"What can I do for you Mitarashi-san?" I asked while I finished the

letter I was writing as per the Hokage's instructions.
"Ibiki says you want to see me," Anko replied, cleaning her teeth out
with a dango stick.

"Ah, yes." Thank you so much for that, Ibiki. That was totally not
what I wanted when I talked to him and he knew it, the asshole. I
busied myself with cleaning my desk to buy a few seconds to decide
how to deal with this. In the end, I didn't have the time or patience for
games, and honesty might be more efficient. "I received a transfer
request at your name around… damn, when was it?" Somehow,
being in a coma for weeks messed with your sense of time. I
checked the calendar. "Wow, that was already three months ago. I
wonder, Mitarashi-san, why you didn't come sooner to inquire about
its state. Might it be because you didn't follow the proper protocol?"

Anko straightened and sent the stick in the nearest trashcan.

"Alright. I get it. I didn't follow your paper pushers' rules, so you held
it back, didn't you? Abuse of power is the only way you guys can feel
good about your little lives, ain't it? Does that turn you on?" she
asked with a dirty smirk while leaning forward suggestively.

I tilted my head to the side as I considered my next move. I could

empathize with Anko: she had suffered under Orochimaru's care,
and she still did because of the distrust everyone had for the former
pupil of a traitor. She wanted to prove her worth, but she had to deal
with more crap than most. She probably got used to people making
her life difficult on purpose and learned to deal with it with bravado to
hide her feelings and a lot of manipulation to get her way. Added to
that teenage years and Ibiki as a role model, that made an explosive
cocktail. So, really, I got it, the posturing and everything. It didn't
mean that I approved. We might have a common hatred for
Orochimaru, but our similarities stopped there.

Yoshino had stood up and gestured for her son to follow. Shikamaru
sighed but immediately dropped his book when his father was
mentioned. He left but nonetheless threw a glance over his shoulder
in Anko's direction, perfectly aware of the reason he had to leave.
"Where should I start?" I murmured. "First of all, thank you for your
interest in my sexual life, but it's currently perfectly satisfying and
doesn't require extra stimulation." I heard Genma snort. "In the same
manner, my self-esteem is doing great and my little life could use
some less snakes, but it's overall quite fulfilling. So no, Mitarashi-
san, I didn't held back your papers just for my pleasure and to piss
you off. I held those papers back because protocol, as annoying as it
can be, is there for a reason . A confounding concept, I know. Shall I
explain?" I raised a hand at her attempt to interrupt. "Don't answer
that. I'm on a roll, it's too late for you. Protocol demands that all
papers needing review be delivered in person. Why? Because
impersonating someone is the oldest trick in the book for infiltrators
and spies. Protocols demand that animals summons are only used
for emergency delivery. Why? Because summoning is a-"

"I know this!" Anko shouted.

"Then why are you breaking protocols and giving me attitude,

chuunin?! I don't care about your personal troubles, Mitarashi-san,
you're not above the rules! So get a grip and don't you ever talk to
me like that again, is that clear?"

She didn't reply and looked ready to say something stupid again.

I stood up and leaned forward, hands on the desk. "Is that clear?" I
repeated.

She had to bite her lip, but she hissed a "Yes."

I nodded and sat down. I had her transfer request out of a drawer in
two seconds and held it out to her. "The Hokage will see you now."

She took it brusquely and went to the door, only stopping a step
before to calm herself down. She was impulsive, not stupid. Even if
the Yondaime was indulgent, he commanded respect by his
presence alone. Too bad that rarely rubbed off on his assistants.
That would be damn useful.
I wasn't surprised when Ibiki appeared as soon as the door was
closed behind his subordinate. He had probably been listening from
the start. I glared at him, unimpressed by his scheming. "Was that a
test of her pride?"

Pride was the downfall of many shinobi. You had to be able to

contain it for the betterment of a mission or a simple goal like a
transfer request. I had no doubt this was an ongoing struggle for
Anko.

He smirked. "Yes. You did brilliantly, Kamizuki-san."

I groaned in disgust. " Butchers . Give me a break, will you?" I could

only imagine my reputation in the Torture and Interrogation Force,
but the dislike was mutual.

"Where would be the fun in that?" he asked before leaving with a

nod in Genma and Raidou's direction.

I immediately turned toward Genma and pointed a pen at him. "Not a

word!"

Stopping with his mouth open, he raised his hands questioningly.

"I know you were going to make an inappropriate joke. Don't. Keep it
professional, Genma, professional ."

"I'm professional," he protested with a smirk. "But alright, just for you,
darling. I'll keep it in store for tonight. Your satisfaction is my priority."
He immediately had to duck the pen thrown at him and Raidou's
punch, which didn't stop him from laughing joyously.

I had to endure a lot of dirty jokes in the evening. Kakashi wasn't any
help: he found the recollection of my speech absolutely delightful
and asked for an immediate opportunity to ensure my 'satisfaction'.

My boyfriends were trolls.

The next day, I was pointedly not looking in Genma's direction, partly
to avoid any inappropriate blushing from me and any lewd wink or
smirk from him.

"Maiko, a minute of your time?" Minato called as he stepped in his

office.

"Of course, Hokage-sama." I stood up and locked up any sensitive

documents in drawers before I left my desk. I stepped over
Shikamaru, who was lying between his mother's desk and mine with
a book in hand. I went around the space Iruka used to work on the
latest fuuinjutsu exercice Minato gave him. I passed by the guards,
slapping away Genma's wandering hand without a glance, and
finally closed the office's door behind me. "What can I do for you?"

"There is something we should discuss. I was simply waiting for you

to feel better," he explained, gesturing toward a chair. To my
surprise, he activated a privacy seal, which he only tended to use for
confidential meetings since the room was already sound-proofed.

I moved the chair in front of his desk and sat down. "Alright. What is
it?"

"I don't know how much you remember from your time with
Orochimaru and your return to the world of the living corporeal
beings, but you need to know that… there is a seal on you."

I had tensed when Orochimaru was mentioned. I was not looking

forward to reviving this event. While I had mostly made my peace
with what I went through, thanks to weeks of recovery and despite
bouts of nightmares, the last thing I wanted to do was to talk about it.
When I woke up at night, I only wanted Genma or Kakashi's
embrace reminding me I was safe, nothing more.

I hadn't expected Minato's revelation however. I didn't remember

anything about a seal. I straightened and leaned forward. "On me?
You mean… Orochimaru put something on me? Why?!"
"No, not Orochimaru. You grandfather did. It has always been there.
I found a draft of it in the research your mother gave me. It was put
on you before your birth, transmitted through your mother's blood to
your own, I'd say, which is highly advanced, dangerous and unstable
work. Orochimaru only managed to reach for it so he could study it.
He also tried to modify it, which… led to the situation you were in
when we found you. I had to cancel the alteration so you could… get
back to normal." Minato was getting increasingly uncomfortable. He
was rubbing his brow and didn't look me in the eye.

"What's wrong? You canceled the modification, so I'm back to

normal… right?"

"Yes, you are… as normal as you were."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"You can't die," he blurted out, staring at me.

"What?"

"I studied the seal for days, and… the modification done by
Orochimaru didn't lead to your state of dissociation. It led to your
death. The change in the seal was lethal," he explained leaning
forward on his desk and moving his hands to emphasize his
explanation.

"But I didn't die!"

"You did. I mean, your body died and then was most probably
resuscitated by Orochimaru, but too late. Your soul should have left
your body, move on to the Pure Land, but it didn't. It was stuck
because the seal anchors your soul to your body. One of the side-
effects from Orochimaru's modification was the interruption of the
natural connection which allowed your soul to find its way back… in."

"Summarize," I asked harshly. My heart was beating too fast and I

felt clammy. He couldn't say what I was thinking he was saying,
right? That was just not possible.

"The seal prevents your soul from leaving. As long as there is a

body, you won't die. You can stop breathing, or your heart can stop
for hours, but if it starts beating again, you'll come back to your body.
You'll resuscitate, or you'll be stuck in limbo like you were when in a
coma."

"That's not physically possible! The brain deteriorates if it's not

irrigated by blood so how even-"

"I didn't say there wouldn't be consequences," Minato announced

solemnly. "Your soul can't leave until your body is entirely destroyed.
If your body is impaired… then you'll be stuck in a shell of yourself."

"But… that would mean… for eternity, I would be…" I gaped in

disgust and distress. All the ways this could go wrong, this could
lead me to an eternity of torment, were overwhelming me. "Remove
it," I breathed.

"Maiko-"

"Remove it!" I shouted, standing up brusquely, sending the chair

flying back. My fists hit the desk without a conscious thought. I felt
tears filling my eyes and clouding my sight. I struggled to speak
clearly: "You can do it, right?! You're the best fuuinjutsu master! Just
remove it! I don't want this! I don't want it! I didn't ask for this! I
DIDN'T!" I burst into tears, sobbing like I hadn't in years. My legs
failed me and I fell, leaning against the wood, my shoulders shaking.
"Just remove it, please ."

He moved around his desk. I felt his hands on my back. He held me,
pulling me into his embrace. I clung to his vest.

"Please," I begged.

Minato pet my hair, shushing me gently until I had calmed down a

little. "Maiko, listen to me." He cupped my face between his hands
and looked me in the eye.

He was a little blurry, but I listened nonetheless, sniffling softly.

"Do you trust me?"

"Yes," I blurted out immediately.

"This seal is extremely complex and one small mistake can have
devastating consequences for you, like Orochimaru proved, and like
I discovered when I tried to help you the first time. I promise to help
you, but this will take time. Do you understand?"

"How much?"

"Months, maybe years. I want Jiraiya-sensei's opinion before I try

anything."

I sniffled some more and brushed tears and snot away with my
sleeve. I was still holding on to him with one hand and I pulled him
forward more firmly, staring at him intently. "If you die before you
remove this seal from me, Hokage-sama, with all the respect I owe
you, I swear I'll find you, whether you end up in the Pure World or in
the Shinagami's stomach, and I'll drag you back kicking and
screaming if I have to. You hear me?"

Minato smiled. "Loud and clear."

"And if die before it happens, and if my body is too badly damaged,

you have to swear you'll burn this damn body until there is nothing
left."

"I understand."

"Swear it to me," I asked with desperation.

"I swear it, Maiko. You have my word," he said softly, squeezing my
wrists briefly and conveying all his feelings in a look.
I drew courage and reassurance in him, putting my faith in his
capacities and reliability. I could trust him, he would help. I wasn't
alone in this mess and that certainty drew me away from panic.

I had carefully dried my tears, patted my cheeks and cleared my

expression before getting out of the Hokage's office, but Genma was
on me as soon as I went to the bathroom.

"What's wrong?" He asked while I washed my hands.

"Nothing."

"Maiko, you're refusing to meet my eyes. You're hiding something

from me."

Damn it. If I looked at him, he'd know. If I didn't look at him, he'd
suspect anyway. I couldn't win.

I sighed and bent down to wash my face. It was a telltale sign, but
screw it.

He was behind me when I looked up. Our eyes met in the mirror.

"You cried," he realized. "Why?"

"I don't want to talk about it."

"Mai-chan-"

"Genma," I interrupted him, staring at him through the mirror, "I don't
want to talk about it. Not now. Just… I can't, alright?" My voice
quavered, and I silently cursed myself. If I was given the occasion, I
would crumble in tears again. This was the last thing I needed at
work.

He hesitated but caved in. "Alright, but this isn't over."

"I know." It wouldn't be over as long as that seal was on me.

Genma didn't leave though. I eyed him as I dried my hands and
finally realized what was bothering him enough to wait. I grabbed his
vest and kissed the corner of his lips. "I love you."

He relaxed but didn't smile, his brown eyes analyzing me from head
to toe for an answer to his questions. "I love you too, darling, but
you'll give me grey hair before I'm thirty and that's not acceptable. I
like my hair."

I chuckled and couldn't repress a smile. "I like it too," I admitted,

tugging on a strand of long hair. Not every man could pull off his
haircut, but it fit him.

"So be kinder to me." He threw an arm around my shoulders and

pressed me against his side. "Come on, let's go."

We went back to work.

I might have made a few more mistakes than usual, and I might have
been a little more gloomy than most days, but it was nothing to worry
about.

The BoyfriendsTM disagreed.

I was assaulted by a blond storm who made himself at home on my

lap and enthusiastically tapped the desk with his tiny hands. "Can I
help you, Maiko-san?"

"Of course, Naruto-kun," I agreed, gathering papers, red ink and a

stamp, which I put in front of him.

I eyed Kakashi-the-lousy-babysitter and Genma-the-distracted-guard

as they talked together in low voices. While they weren't looking at
me, I knew exactly what they were talking about. They didn't even try
to be discrete.

That's the problem with a triad relationship: two members could ally
against the third so easily! And why was I treating this like a fight,
now? I needed to calm down.

"Are you alright, Maiko-san?"

I blinked and looked down to see that Naruto had finished and was
looking up at me with big blue eyes filled with curiosity. I smiled
distractedly. "Of course. Why?"

"Kakashi-nii-san said I had to di-ditra-"

"Distract?"

"Yes, that. Distract you."

"Oh, did he now?" I murmured. Using kids against me was just

unfair! Aaand, I needed to calm down again. I breathed in deeply.
"Well, it's a bad day, but nothing to worry about."

"Eat ramen!"

"What?"

"When daddy or I have a bad day, we eat ramen," he explained

seriously, as if it was the recipe to heal all wrongs.

"That's because it's your favorite food."

"Yeah! It's the best! What's yours?"

"My favorite food? Maki. I really like maki."

"Maki is fine, but ramen is better."

"Well, I beg your pardon; waffles are even better!"

Naruto froze in the middle of the "No, ramen!" he had prepared,

stumped by the apparition of his favorite dessert in the equation. His
nose scrunched quite cutely as he thought it through. "No, ramen,"
he decided after a long minute of reflection with his arms crossed
and his head tilted.

I chuckled and ruffled his hair. "If you say so."

Iruka came back from the library, where he had taken Shikamaru for
a stroll while getting material for his fuuinjutsu. Naruto was
immediately out of my lap and running to jump in Iruka's arms, even
if it forced the teenager to drop the scrolls he was carrying. There
was definitely a "troublesome" coming from Shikamaru's direction. I
hid my laughter behind a fist and met Yoshino's amused eyes.
Naruto and Shikamaru were polar opposites, and they were bound to
meet each other more often around here.

"Maa, such a distracted soldier," Kakashi murmured next to me. He

had managed to appear by my side without me noticing, again . I
sent him the usual glare as I repressed a start.

"That tends to happen with three-year-old," I pointed out with

sarcasm.

"Is that so? Such a shame." His eye crinkled as he sat on the edge
of the desk. "Now, did I told you about training yesterday?"

"No."

"Yes, we were a little busy," he said with an innocent tilt of his head.
"Well, I admit your plan to drive my little underlings nuts is a great
success."

"Wha-" I squinted at him. "You're having me on, that wasn't the plan."

"Wasn't it?"

"Are you trying to piss me off or something?"

"Maybe."
"Oh for-" I stopped myself from swearing as young voices reminded
me of the impressionable kids nearby. I settled for pushing him away.
"Shoo! I have some work to do."

Fortunately, he complied readily and went back to scheming with

Genma. I thought I heard a "you were right" but nothing more.
Whatever. I had better things to do than focusing on them. It included
not focusing on my immortal state.

I came back home alone. Genma's shift ended later than mine today,
and Kakashi had to bring Naruto to the Uchiha for dinner.

Satisfied that I had some time for myself to brood over the seal
revelation, I removed my sandals in the genkan, muttering: "Stupid
grandfather. If he ended up in the Pure World, I hope grandma put
him through the wringer."

I had made peace with that part of the family's history, but that was
before knowing the consequences for the long term. I had already
lived twice as much as most people could hope, I didn't want
anything to do with any kind of immortality. I was no Hidan or
Orochimaru. The concept alone was repugnant to me. All the ways
this could go wrong scared me more than anything else ever did,
even more than the torture and experimentations I had feared
previously and lived through. I just… There were so many scenario I
could imagine on how this could end terribly!

I had already lived once when I shouldn't have and consequently lost
everything I knew and cared for. To go through that again terrified
me. Add to that the possibility of being chained to a worthless
corpse? I couldn't. It made me extremely anxious. I felt the panic rise
as I removed my shoes and realized I was completely alone…

Being alone wasn't such a good idea after all.

"Yo."
I squealed in fright and jumped on the wall, instinctively sticking to it
with chakra. I had a war fan in each hand, ready to slice in pieces
the intruder I hadn't felt…

I dropped to the ground and crouched low, glaring at the small pug
who had raised a paw in greeting. " You are just as bad as your
master. Don't scare the shit out of me! "

"Sorry about that," Pakkun said nonchalantly.

"You even have his blasé attitude!"

"Yeah, well, he likes to mimic me. Those kind of things tend to

happen with kids, you know."

I tilted my head and contemplated this answer for a second. "How

old you are?! No, wait, don't answer that," I decided finally before
offering my hand. "I'm Kamizuki Maiko. Nice to meet you. I heard a
lot about you."

"Same," he replied, patting my palm with his paw.

"Why are you here?" I asked as I stood up and walked into the living
room.

Pakkun followed. "Just looking around Kakashi's new home."

"He hasn't moved in yet." And he probably wouldn't. If we really

wanted to live together on the long term, we would need a bigger
apartment than mine. It might be the largest of our flats, but for three
people used to living alone (although Genma was currently sharing
with Raidou), it was still too small.

"It's just as if, isn't it? I can smell him everywhere," Pakkun replied,
jumping on the couch and making himself comfortable.

That might be because we were in a kind of honeymoon phase

during which we didn't get tired of each other company. After a first
week during which we tentatively tried to get our bearings, the
second week had been a lot of… you knew… honeymoon things.

I squinted at him. "That's not why you're here… Kakashi asked you
to keep me company, didn't he?"

"Yep."

I huffed, but a smile crept up and took control of my lips. It was nice
of him, I couldn't deny that. Especially considering my panic attack
had ebbed away. "Want to watch TV and eat snacks with me?"

Pakkun perked up. "What kind of snacks are we talking about?"

"What kind do you want? I'm so tired nowadays that I don't have the
energy to cook. The fridge is full of snacks."

"Kakashi wouldn't approve."

I grunted and opened the fridge. "Oh… That must be why he made
onigiri." I removed the container marked with a 'for Maiko' post-it.
"That's nice…"

"No snacks for me?"

I grabbed the box marked 'for Pakkun' and showed it to him. His tail
wagged happily.

Kakashi was spoiling us. I didn't think that was his style, but now that
I thought about it, he was quite strict on his diet. I never had seen
him eat junk food and rarely any sweets or fried food. I had guessed
he was able to cook for himself (contrary to Genma, who was a real
mess in the kitchen: when he tried to help me, I had to keep a careful
eye on him or his 'creative inspiration' would ruin perfectly good
ingredients), but not that I would benefit from it.

Spoiler alert: he was a good cook.

When Kakashi came home, I was munching on my second onigiri,
draped in a blanket on the couch, Pakkun nestled on my chest. Two
heads turned lazily in his direction, and Kakashi's eye crinkled in
amusement.

"Are we comfortable?" he asked.

"Quite," I replied.

"I like your girl, Kakashi. She has good taste."

Kakashi glanced at the TV and snorted when he noticed we were

watching a cartoon about dogs.

"Come and join us," I offered. "I'll share my onigiri with you… which
is a tremendous effort, because they're really good."

He sat down beside me and helped himself.

Once I had finished my own dumpling, I craned my neck to kiss his

masked cheek. "Thanks. For the food and the dog."

"You're welcome," Pakkun replied in his master's stead. Kakashi's

only answer was an eye-smile.

An hour later, Genma showed up, took a look at us and sent a

thumbs-up to Kakashi. I pretended I didn't see it. It wasn't so bad
when my boyfriends colluded together after all.

"So? How did you like it?"

I yawned behind my arm but raised a thumb in answer to Genma's

excited question.

We were leaving the cinema after watching the movie he had been
so eager to see. The fact that it was actually good (and loud) was the
only thing keeping me from falling asleep. I had slept terribly the
previous nights. Since I knew about my so-called immortality, the
nightmares had become much worse and more frequent. I had more
fodder for imagining all the ways things could go wrong in my life.

"Not bad. The book was better though," Kakashi replied.

Genma's eyebrows went up. "There is a book?" He wasn't a big

reader, unless it was a travel magazine and then there were more
pictures than words, although to be fair he actually read the articles
and was very knowledgable about the different cultures and regions
of the world. Considering I hadn't traveled outside of Fire Country, he
regularly taught me details about his own travels, in particular when
he was bored and I had letters to write to foreigners (his advice was
quite insightful).

"Oh, do you have it?" I asked, leaning on the nearest available

shoulder, Genma's. "I'd like to read it." Kakashi's tastes in literature
overlapped with mine, in the same way that Genma's cinema
preferences mostly matched mine.

"Yes. I'll bring it over."

"Thanks. Although I already have that last one you loaned me. I'm
not sure when I'll find time to read them," I admitted in between
some more yawning.

"Do you want me to read it to you as a bedtime story?" Genma

teased. "You look ready to crash."

"I feel like it," I sighed.

"Here, come on." He crouched to offer me a piggyback ride.

I didn't have the energy to protest. "We shouldn't make this an habit."
Although it was fun. The advantage of a shinobi carrying you was
that they made it look so effortless that you felt featherweight. I
swung my feet a little as we made our way home.
"Do you want to tell us why you have so many nightmares lately?"
Kakashi asked. I had woken them up more than once, although it
wasn't for lack of trying to be quiet. They were just too high-strung
not to notice.

"Not yet. Soon." I needed to come to terms with it first. I had no idea
how to breach the subject, how to explain, when I could barely bear
the thought. To say it was to accept it. I wasn't ready yet. I needed to
talk about it with my mother first and foremost. Her counsel and full
understanding of the situation was dearly needed. Unfortunately I
hadn't found the time to go see her. I would try this weekend, on my
day off.

"Well, we aren't going anywhere," Genma commented.

"Maa, I thought we were going home?"

Genma valiantly tried to kick our boyfriend despite my added weight.

"Smartass."

I chuckled at their antics and rubbed my face against Genma's neck.

"Thank you for understanding."

oOo Bonus - Kakashi and the ANBU's training oOo

"Something changed with taichou," Tenzou whispered.

"I know right? He hasn't given us chores even once in two days, and
he's being all… nice with the rookie," Tora agreed.

"Taichou can be nice," Tenzou protested.

"Sure. It's taichou -nice, like tough love, not… whatever that is," she
muttered, gesturing in the direction where Kakashi was patting the
newbie's back after the success of the last exercise.

"Well, it's working, isn't it? Kou didn't try to skewer us even once."

"Right… but what happened? Is it a genjutsu do you think?"

Another of their teammates joined the conversation, hanging upside
down from the branch above them. "He's going soft. I bet that's his
new girlfriend's doing."

"The Yondaime's assistant? Dude, where did you get the idea she's
soft? I saw her dress Danzou down," Tora replied.

"She's a no-kill, always going around with kids."

"So?" Tenzou replied disapprovingly. "You shouldn't judge a comrade

on the number of their kills."

"Yeah, and what do you have against kids?" Tora added, miffed. She
liked kids too: her brothers and sisters were important to her.

"Don't you see? She's manipulat-"

They jolted as they were hit by a weak lightning jutsu, paralysing

them for a few seconds and causing them to fall to the ground. They
scrambled up and kneeled at their leader's feet. Kakashi was looking
down at them with his arms crossed, unimpressed, while their
teammates watched in the background.

"Do you want to share with the rest of the team what has got you so
distracted?" Kakashi drawled, his visible eye half-closed.

"No, taichou! Sorry, taichou!" they shouted in unison.

"I see," Kakashi said, letting the silence settle for a few seconds,
during which everyone wondered if his recent kindness would
continue… "Two hundred push-ups, crunches and squats each.
Then go inform the ANBU commander you volunteer for night watch
duty for a week."

"Yes, taichou!" The three offenders shouted, immediately getting in

position for their exercices.

"Going soft?" Tora hissed to her teammate. "Bite your fucking

tongue!"
A lot of relationship building here guys, I hope you liked it… because
trouble will come back soon, and for once it won't be for Maiko (she
needs some rest after all).

Sage Thrasher edited this chapter and helped me in particular with

Anko's characterization (I have difficulty writing her, I hope it wasn't
too bad). She's the best, did I tell you that recently? Now you know.

Also, I went through the first chapters of this story to make some
corrections (every mistake reported to me should have been fixed),
and I added some brand new bonus/omake where there weren't
before, so if you go check chapters 1 to 4 you'll find some new
content at the end.
Burns and passion
I found my mother in the Nursing Home's garden. She was reading
in the sun, looking positively fabulous like always. Midori was an
inspiration to me. She had lost so much due to her disability: her job,
her independence, and most of her freedom. Yet, I had never seen
her give up. As the degenerative disease progressed, she fought
tooth and nails to keep as much as she could. If she had resigned
herself to the medic-nin's diagnosis, she would be paralyzed from
the neck down by now. She had an iron will and… she'd just thrown
a stone at me.

I dodged and raised my hands in exasperation. "Good day to you

too, okaa-san."

"Young girl, you're late ."

"My apologies." I bowed from the waist. I didn't want to dodge

another stone for failing to be polite (shinobi education was a
synonym for tough love). I went to hug her only once she gestured
for me to step forward.

"I missed you, dear, and you know I worry with your recent habit of
getting in trouble."

"Sorry, okaa-san. I had a difficult week," I explained as we went

toward the nearest bench where I could sit.

"Well, at least you look better than when I came to see you at the
hospital," she said while patting my cheek. "Did your boys take good
care of you, then?"

I had told her when I started to date Genma. They had first met while
I was in a coma and apparently sympathized about "all the trouble I
gave them" (Genma's words). Since then, they'd been as thick as
thieves. While that was great, I bet it was going to bite me in the ass
later. Those two together was a promise for a lot of sass and jokes at
my expense. Midori had even told him childhood anecdotes about
me, which was just unfair: he had a lot more material on me than I
had on him. I needed to meet his family to even the playing field.

I had never told her about Kakashi however, but she had discovered
the truth while they waited for me to wake up. They didn't tell her, but
she just needed a look at the three of us in the same room (even
with me unconscious) to make her own conclusions. As an infiltrator,
she was used to unveiling secrets with just a few clues.

The first thing she had said about it when I had woken up was: "Mai-
chan, I taught you so well. Not one but two boyfriends at your beck
and call? I'm so proud." I was glad to have her approval, but she
made it sound a little too creepy and calculated for my taste (which, I
guessed, was something I should get used to: that was the kind of
comments I should expect from strangers once the news spread).

She seemed to scare Kakashi a little, because he always found a

reason to flee when she was mentioned. That made me wonder
what she could have said to him… something indecent, maybe. I
didn't think he would react this way if she had threatened him, and it
wasn't her style either. Making inquiries about our sex life,
however… yes, I could see that.

"Yes okaa-san, they did," I replied before giving her a brief recap of
my life these last weeks.

"There is something you're not telling me," she pointed out when I
stopped for a few seconds.

I sighed and nodded. "Can we speak somewhere more private?"

"I won't like this, will I?"

We went back inside. I closed her bedroom's door behind us, sat on
the bed while she stayed in her wheelchair, and told her of my
'immortality' in a hushed voice. She took a few seconds to come to
terms with the news, but her fingers closed around mine and
squeezed tightly.

"Every time… every time I think we're done with the consequences
of this… every time I learn something worse," she said hoarsely.
"Your grandfather hurt you so much."

"And you," I whispered.

She shook her head and bit her bottom lip. I squeezed her hands
once in sympathy.

"Who knows?" she asked after a few seconds.

"The Hokage and I. I'm hoping Orochimaru didn't understand, but

that's probably wishful thinking."

"Your boys?"

"Not yet. I… I don't know how to tell them."

"You need to."

"I know, but how?"

"Just like you told me. They already know everything they need to
understand, don't they? Trust them like you trusted me. If they make
a big deal out of it, just give them a good kick in the shin."

I snorted. "We're not like you and dad, okaa-san. They are faster
than me. They'll dodge."

"Oh, I'm sure you'll find some way for payback. I didn't raise an idiot."

I chuckled and nodded. She was right like always. I shouldn't make a
big deal out of it. They were probably going to take their cue from
me: if I could be reasonable about it, then they would be too. "But…
kaa-chan, what if it happens?" I whispered. "What if I'm stuck in a
mutilated corpse or something like that?"
She bracketed my face between her hands and leaned close, until
our foreheads touched. "That's why you need to trust people, my
little girl. Contingency plans, remember? If the worst happens, be
prepared, and make sure that someone will have your back. Trust
them to do right by you. Your team has your back."

"I don't have a team," I murmured as tears threatened to fall.

"Oh, sweetie, of course you do. Those who cherish you are the best
team you could ever hope for, and there are more of them than you
believe. Your room was a crowded place when you were in a coma,
you know? You made a very poor conversationalist, but I couldn't
say the same of your visitors. I had some great fun playing shogi
with the new Jounin Commander. I had a lot of stimulating
discussions with that funny boyfriend of yours, and I exchanged
some book recommendations with the other one…"

"Kaa-chan," I interrupted as I sniffled to hold back the tears.

"Yes, sweetie?"

"Stop traumatizing Kakashi."

"Aww, but where is the fun in that?"

"You're the worst," I mumbled. "You suggested that awful book, didn't
you?"

She squeezed my cheeks, making me feel like a chubby kid. "I love
you too darling, I love you too."

I escaped her grasp and facepalmed. "No wonder he can't bear to

hear your name anymore if that reminds him of hardcore porn."

I welcomed the knock at the door that got us away from this
embarrassing subject of discussion; even more so when my dear
cousin Izumo entered once Midori called him in.
After we greeted each other, he held out a package to Midori.
"Here's the new yukata okaa-san made you. She'll come by tonight
to see if there is any alteration needed, and she offered to take you
out for dinner."

"How wonderful. Izuna spoils me. Thank you Izu-kun."

I leaned on my cousin's shoulder as we idly discussed the latest

gossip and news. When it was time for us to leave, I promised Midori
to come and see her sooner now that I felt better. It had been some
time since our last lunch together too; I would have to remember
that.

"How are you?" Izumo asked as we left the nursing home.

"Getting better," I replied, glancing at him distractedly. "Say, Izumo,

remind me how old you are?"

He squinted at me, no doubt feeling like I was going somewhere with

this. "Fifteen. Sixteen in two months."

"Yes, yes," I murmured as I tapped my chin in thought. Midori had

said I needed to trust people I cherished. She was right. Izumo was
like a brother to me. He had been kept away from all the family
secrets because he'd been too young to understand, but he had
always been here for me, and now I felt like I owed him the truth. It's
not like my crazy grandfather was his too, since he was my maternal
grandfather, but the grandmother we had in common had been a
hero. He should know about that, and… he also deserved to know
the truth about his crazy cousin, aka me. "So, do you have some
time to talk in private? Make sure you have a few hours to freak out
a little before anything serious though."

"That's not foreboding at all," he said as he scratched his chin cover.

"I'm leaving on a mission in six hours."

"That will do. You're wise and mature enough to get back to normal
by then." I breathed in and started the long story of my second life.
On one hand, he was still looking at me as if I was going to
spontaneously combust when he left to prepare for his mission. On
the other hand, he thought it was the coolest thing he had ever heard
instead of the creepiest thing ever, so… that went rather well. I
expected to be interrogated as soon as he came back, once he got
time to think of a thousand questions. He seemed to be fascinated
by the concept of another world and wanted to learn more about it,
which was more or less a first (Minato had been interested but by a
few details only).

"I won't let anything happen to you," were the last words he said
before leaving, in reference to the revelation of my pathetic form of
immortality.

"So you are prepared to reduce me to ashes if you have to?" I tried
to joke. It was a bad one, and I was going to apologize as soon as I
realized it, but Izumo nodded solemnly.

"I've got your back nee-san, always," he promised before

disappearing.

After a second of surprise, I snorted. I should remember I was talking

to shinobi who had been taught young that death was preferable to a
lot of things, including capture, torture, dishonor and uselessness. To
kill an ally in those conditions when it was requested was an act of
mercy. It was an old concept, but it was still true in the most dire
situations. I didn't have to worry about requesting this; it just went
without saying.

I rubbed my face as I looked out the window. We had come to my

apartment to speak in private. Kakashi and Genma were working.
The former was preparing for a mission: he would leave tomorrow
morning for weeks. I wanted to tell them at the same time, and I
couldn't wait for so long. I was going to speak to them tonight.

Unfortunately, Genma had other plans. He had accepted an

invitation for us for an evening with friends. Considering it was just
Raidou, Rin and Gai, it wouldn't have been a problem if he had
actually asked us before saying yes.

Kakashi and I had been reading on the couch, waiting for him to
come home for dinner. When he announced the news to us, the
faces we made were clearly not those he was expecting.

"What?" He asked.

Kakashi was stone-faced, which was a clear sign that this wasn't
filling him with joy. "I'm leaving at six tomorrow morning, Genma. My
plan for the evening was sleep," he pointed out.

"And I was actually hoping to use our last evening together to speak
to you about that thing that bothered me this week," I added.

Genma raised his hands to the ceiling, his senbon moving agitatedly.
"Fine, I'm going to cancel!" he shouted. He didn't bother to hide his
displeasure. To be fair, it had been some time since we all went out
with friends, and he was a much more social man than us.

I could see this was going to spoil our evening. This was the last
thing we needed when one of us was going to leave for so long.

"Wait," I called before he could leave in a huff. "Why don't we

compromise? We go, but Kakashi is free to leave as soon as he
wants to get some sleep."

Kakashi hesitated and then shrugged. "Sure. I can even go back to

my flat so I wouldn't be bothered by you coming back later."

Genma relaxed slowly. "Fine with me. But what about what you
wanted to say, Maiko?"

I was going to offer to tell it to everyone then quickly backtracked. I

was getting ahead of myself there. Explaining everything to Izumo
was one thing: he was family, but explaining it to friends was
different. While Rin knew some of it, she didn't know everything.
Raidou might have understood some snippets. Gai was in the dark
though. What's more, some parts of my life were now confidential, I
tended to forget that. I couldn't go and talk about my life with just
anyone… even if I wanted to get promises from them that no-one
was going to leave me as some living dead abomination.

My hesitation came through. Genma shook his head. "You know

what? Let's just go and all come back early. You'll tell us before
going to sleep. Is that fine?"

"Yeah, sure," I agreed.

"Kakashi?"

Kakashi shrugged as he stood up. "Alright. Just go easy on drinks if

we're to have a serious conversation."

"Say that to her. I'm not the lightweight one who wants to fight
everyone once tipsy."

I jumped on my feet and protested: "I don't drink that much when no
one eggs me on! Now, give me a second, I'm going to put dinner in
the fridge."

"You made dinner?" Genma asked, turning toward the kitchen to see
the table was made.

Kakashi passed by him to put on his shoes and clapped his

shoulder. "We did. Next time, try planning in advance."

Genma winced. "Right. Sorry."

A few minutes later, I locked the door behind us. "Let's go! I don't
want Kakashi's bad habit to rub off on us… Don't make a joke about
that, Genma!"

He mimed zipping his lips. I felt a sense of déjà vu. This was
becoming routine, wasn't it?
We had to travel from roof to roof to make up for our lateness, but
we arrived in time at the okonomiyaki restaurant they had agreed on.
I was surprised to find out it was one of those which allowed you to
make your own okonomiyaki on a hot plate built into the table.

"I've never made one," I admitted as we sat down.

"Never?" Rin asked as she settled in front of me. "Kakashi is really

good at it: he can show you or do your own if you want."

I glanced to my left. Kakashi shrugged in a mix of modesty and

agreement. After a second, I spun around toward my right. "Wait.
Can you do okonomiyaki?"

"I resent the doubt in your voice, darling," Genma replied, raising a
hand to his heart. "It's not hard. You just mix everything together, and
then it's like barbecue. It's actually one of the only things I know how
to cook, mostly because the ingredients are already prepared."

"Good to know," I said before being distracted by noise on my other

side.

Gai was staring intently at Kakashi, and I suddenly realized what a

bad idea it was for them to sit face to face. Kakashi was ignoring his
'rival', but as soon as the ingredients were brought to us, he sighed
and relented: "Just once, Gai. One okonomiyaki only."

"Yes!" Gai shouted in delight, his fist raised. "I shall vanquish my
eternal rival in a conquest of speed and cooking talent, and I shall
win or else I'll beg Chouza-sensei's wife to teach me her ways!"

"What?" I said. While I knew about those weird and impromptu

challenges, it was the first time I witnessed one of them. Were they
really going to have a cooking competition?

"Rin-chan, would you kindly be our referee?" Gai asked.

Looking accustomed to this position, Rin put away her own
ingredients and took out a watch. "Ready? Set… Go."

In a blink of an eye, the ingredients were mixed, set on the griddle

and shaped into a circle with spatulas. I was only able to see it cook
because they couldn't hurry the time necessary for it, but I barely
saw them flip the okonomiyaki onto the other side. The toppings then
seemed to magically appear on it. Both of them announced "Done"
at the same time.

"It's a tie," Rin concluded cheerfully before going back to her own
meal.

While Gai made a face, Kakashi started to peacefully eat his

okonomiyaki.

I shook my head. "I have barely seen anything you did so… can you
do mine?"

Gai brightened up and moved to grab Rin's ingredients. She slapped

his hand away. Kakashi and she said firmly: "No, Gai!"

"I'd like Kakashi to teach me, Gai-san. It means I actually need to

see what he's doing," I said to soften his disappointment.

"Of course. I understand, Maiko-san. My apologies!"

The rest of the evening progressed much more calmly. I learned how
to make okonomiyaki. We discussed each other's life, which was
also synonymous with gossip, although no shinobi would admit it (it
was intel, not gossip!). I discovered that Iwashi had finally agreed to
have children, but only after he married his girlfriend, and we were all
invited to the wedding (apparently I had missed the invitation during
my coma). Raidou and Rin were now in conjugal bliss, their discrete
affection was a pleasure to see. And Gai… didn't know that Kakashi
was in a relationship. That shattered the tranquility we enjoyed until
now.
"Gai-san, what's wrong?" I asked worriedly.

He had doubled up and only Rin's quick reflex had stopped him from
touching the griddle in front of him. Instead he was sprawled on the
ground.

Did he disapprove of our relationship? That was worrying. Even if

Kakashi wouldn't admit it, their friendship was extremely important to
him. I thought that Gai would be delighted but maybe…

"Gai, would you stop your dramatics?" Genma sighed. He was

unimpressed, leaning with an elbow on the corner of the table, his
chin on his fist. "You're worrying my girlfriend, and everyone is
looking at us like we burned you. I'm not getting kicked out of the
restaurant because of you."

Gai straightened and removed his hands from his face, showing the
streams of tears going down his cheeks. That wasn't a pretty sight.
He went to grab Kakashi's hands but failed. "My eternal rival! How
youthful of you! You beat me on the matters of the heart!"

I blinked repeatedly as I realized what this was all about.

Gai raised a fist to his face and kept crying. "And now how could I
ever beat you when you have not one but two sweethearts!"

"Don't call me Kakashi's sweetheart," Genma grumbled with a sigh.

"I would have never imagined that your hip attitude hid so much love
and passion ready to be discovered by the most daring and worthy
souls!" Gai continued. He was on a roll and no-one could stop him.
"I'm in awe of your loving and sparkling relationship! I can only wish
to ever find half of the treasures you're now basking in! But I shall
not despair! Soon, I will join you in the land of conjugal bliss…"

He went on and on, which was a wonder to see, but Kakashi had
risen (without Gai's knowledge, who had closed his eyes in his
fervor) and pulled me to my feet. "Time to go," he signed discreetly.
Genma was already standing.

I felt bad leaving like this, but it was already nine past twenty and
neither Rin nor Raidou seemed shocked by our departure. They
were rather expecting it and both signed a "we'll handle it" before
making goodbyes.

"Isn't that a little mean?" I asked once we were outside of the

restaurant.

"Nah," Genma said. "Believe me, I was his teammate for years.
When Gai is in this state, it's better to let him ride it out without
getting your own ears bleeding. Once he processed it, he'll find us,
and we'll be able to talk normally rather than listen to a monologue.
Plus, I would have ended up bursting into laughter around his
second tirade about Kakashi's love and passion anyway. That would
have upset him and get him started in another longer monologue."

"Alright. You're his friends, I'll trust you on that." After all, I wouldn't
know how to deal with Gai.

We went back to my apartment and prepared for bed.

"So," Genma said as we were sitting on our futons, "come on, end
the suspense: what's bothering you?"

I buried my fingers in my hair as I pushed it back. I was determined

to tell them everything, but now that I had to the words failed me.
They were stuck in my throat, ready to choke me and drown me in
anxiety if I didn't just let them out. I crossed my legs, took a deep
breath and blurted out: "Yondaime-sama told me something that
terrified me." I explained as clearly as I could, but I couldn't look at
them as I did so, it would have been too hard to stay focused. "So
you see, I'm scared of being trapped in a decaying body - or
something equally disturbing - for eternity! I mean, can't I die like
anybody else for once? Give me a break! I didn't believe in an
afterlife, but that didn't mean I don't want a nice quiet death-"
Genma grabbed my face between his hands and interrupted my rant
with a kiss. I immediately deflated and leaned into him. He hushed
me as soon as I tried to speak, petting my cheek gently. "There,
there, darling. That won't happen, alright? We won't let it happen."

I felt Kakashi lean over my back, his chin on my shoulder and an arm
around my waist. "Minato-sensei will fix it. In the meantime, you're
safe."

I nodded but burrowed a little deeper in their embrace. The firm

contact was grounding as much as reassuring.

For once, Kakashi allowed me to cuddle against his side while we

went to sleep.

Two weeks later, I was at the Hokage mansion in the middle of

preparations for Naruto's fourth birthday. While Mikoto had offered to
take care of it, Minato had insisted to do it himself, feeling it was his
role as as a father. Unfortunately, an unexpected political argument
was currently keeping his attention. Knowing he would be upset
about failing his son and sacrifice his sleep if necessary, Yoshino and
I had taken it upon ourselves to take care of everything left. If he
didn't insist about bothering us as little as possible with his personal
life, it would be our job anyway.

"Maiko."

Recognizing Genma's voice, I threw over my shoulder: "Hey. Is it

dinner time already? Just let me finish this." The orange furoshiki, a
traditional wrapping cloth, was really pretty and I didn't want to
wrinkle it.

"Maiko, it's about Kakashi."

I froze. His grave tone scared me. Slowly, I turned around to see
him. He was grim. My heart grew heavy and a shiver went down my
spine.
"What happened?"

"His team brought him back. He's badly hurt."

I shoved the gift into a closet, closed it and jumped on my feet. "How
bad? Can I see him?"

"I came to fetch you as soon as I had the green light. Medics
managed to stabilize him. He's out of danger."

"Oh, thank Kami," I breathed, reaching for Genma.

He hugged me and rested his cheek on my hair. "I have to warn you
though… he doesn't look pretty. I know I have always been the most
handsome, but still."

I snorted and tugged on a strand of hair. "Bring me to him,

handsome."

Thanks to Genma, I was allowed inside the restricted area where

Kakashi was kept. He was in an observation room. I couldn't go
inside, but I saw him covered in bandages from head to toe.

I pressed my hands to my face and tried to keep an even breathing,

repeating to myself that his prognostic was good. He would be fine. It
would be alright. Still, I settled in Genma's arms as we watched the
medics leave the room. I had barely recognized Rin and Tsunade
with all the sterile equipment they were wearing.

"How is he?" I blurted out as soon as they were out and free from
their masks.

"Badly burnt," Rin explained sombrely. "That's why you aren't

allowed inside. I'm sorry, but the skin needs to heal first to avoid any
infection."

I nodded distractedly. "Of course. But he'll be fine, right?"

"It's mostly superficial second degree burns. His teammates gave
him first aid, which prevented anything too deep, so he should avoid
most scarring and after-effects."

I glanced at Tsunade, who was staying unusually quiet and who

shouldn't even be here for simple burns: she was content with her
role of consultant. There was something else going on and I asked:
"But?"

Although Rin hesitated, Tsunade didn't: "There is something wrong

with his Sharingan."

"How so?" Genma asked.

"It seems to have evolved, but it's something I have never seen."

Evolved? Kakashi's Sharingan was already at the three tomoe stage,

all there was left was… the Mangekyou Sharingan. "What
happened?" I blurted out. "What happened during his mission?"

"That's classified," Genma said.

"I know that!" I replied, annoyed. I would have asked sooner if it

wasn't. "Where's Hokage-sama? I'll ask him!"

"I'm here, Mai-"

Minato was walking toward us with several ANBU. I rushed to him

and blurted out: "Was it Tobi? Did he fight Tobi?"

Minato hesitated but nodded. "You know what's wrong with his
Sharingan?"

"If it's what I think, it's nothing wrong per say. Well, yes, it is, in a way
but… whatever. I need to know what happened when they fought.
Was Kakashi put under a genjutsu? Or did one of his teammates
die? Or…" I looked for explanations of how someone Kakashi loved
could have died. I was a little ashamed when the most obvious one
came last. "Did he kill Tobi? Or someone else did?"
Minato glanced to an ANBU by his side, in a silent invitation to reply.

"We thought so," the young man said. "But in the end, the person
taichou killed was some sort of clone."

"But Kakashi thought he had killed him?"

"Yes."

"That would have done it."

"Done what, Maiko?" Minato asked.

"Uh… I don't think you would want me to explain in front of

everyone."

I was immediately brought to an adjacent room. Tsunade closed the

door behind her, Rin and Genma.

"There is another stage to the Sharingan. It's supposed to be super-

secret and most people, even among the Uchiha, don't know about
it. It's awakened when they witness the death of someone they love,"
I explained. "It grants abilities that are specific to each user. For
Obito, it's Kamui, his teleportation technique. Since Kakashi's eye is
the same as Obito's, he'll get the same ability." Now that I thought
about it, in canon, they had awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan
because of Rin's death. In this reality, Obito had somehow awaken it
despite Rin living (in the same way he had turned against Konoha
maybe? Genjutsu? Madara must have mentally tortured him, the
bastard), but not Kakashi… until now. Despite knowing Obito was
the enemy, it must have been a shock for him to kill him - or at least
a clone. I hoped he would talk about it with someone when he woke
up, if not me then his sensei or Rin maybe.

"That's awesome," Genma said.

"Why did you imply it could be a bad thing then?" Rin added.
I made a face and admitted: "It requires a lot of chakra and puts a
strain on the body. It also leads to blindness. The more you use it,
the faster your vision deteriorates." Kakashi would become one-eyed
instead of completely blind at least, but the price to pay was high -
too much in my opinion.

"Shit," Genma sighed, pursing his lips around his senbon.

"I'll need to study it, to see if anything can be done about it," Tsunade
told the Hokage, who nodded in agreement. "For now, we can only
wait for him to wake up, but he's going to stay in artificial coma for a
few days to allow better skin regeneration."

As soon as Kakashi was taken out of coma and the sterile room, I
was by his side for most of my free time.

"Yo," I said the first time he opened his eyes while I was present.

The bottom of his face was hidden by the sheets, but I knew he
smiled. That simple thing soothed me.

"Water?" I offered. At his small nod, I helped him drink. I waited for
him to settle before teasing him: "So, you were jealous of all the time
I spent sleeping, weren't you? I get it. The burns are a little
unnecessary though."

"Agreed," he replied. He was still covered in bandages, although his

face was mostly unscathed.

I played with his hair, gently pushing it away from his eyes. His left
eye was closed. I gently tapped under it. "Do you know? About your
Sharingan?"

He hummed in confirmation.

"I'm sorry, Kakashi," I whispered. "It must have been hard… fighting
him to death."
He nodded but didn't say anything. I gathered that he didn't want to
talk about it, at least not with me, as I thought. I didn't push and
simply caressed his cheek to give him some comfort.

"Rin said you knew I would get it? Obito's teleportation technique?"
he asked after a moment of silence.

I blushed a little. "Actually, I had kinda forgotten… it came back to

me when they said there was something wrong with your
Sharingan."

"Can I fight him? Obito?"

"Your Kamui is as strong as his, if that's what you're asking… but I'm
pretty sure they cancel each other, actually."

"That's good. I can counter him."

"Yes, but the price is high, Kakashi," I warned him, worried he would
overdo it. "It's a last resort only."

He grunted in understanding. "I will need time to master it anyway."

The door slid open and Genma came in saying: "I bought ramen."
He did a double take before grinning. "Hey, sleeping beauty. Good to
see you awake."

"Maa, are you camping in my room?" Kakashi muttered.

"Yes, actually," I replied while accepting the cup Genma held out. "I
would offer you some of mine, but I'm pretty sure you aren't allowed
any, I'm sorry. I will bring you some good food as soon as Rin says I
can, I promise."

"It's fine, I'm not hungry," he replied. He was staring at me intently

though while I pulled apart my chopsticks.

I became a little self-conscious and smiled uneasily. "What is it?"

"Gimme a kiss," he murmured so low that I barely heard him. I
needed a second to convince myself that was truly what he said. I
put aside my dinner and stood up to carefully touch his lips. Not
satisfied by the soft caress, he deepened the kiss. "Missed you," he
murmured with a half-closed eye.

I grinned. "I missed you too."

"I'm not kissing you," Genma announced from his seat on the other
side. He had a leg up, with his ankle resting on his knee, and he was
eating his ramen with gusto. "You stink, and I bet your mouth tastes
bad after all this time in coma."

I threw the ramen bowl's lid at him. "Would you shut up, you git? See
if I kiss you the next time you end up in the hospital."

"Come on darling, I didn't say you were the one who stunk," Genma
whined, but he winked not so discretely at Kakashi.

"Just eat your ramen in silence, or I'll kick you out of my flat."

"No, you won't. She's been needing a lot of cuddles since we learned
you got hurt. Thanks for that buddy, I appreciate it."

"That's it, no sex for you," I concluded, rudely pointing at him with my
chopsticks.

"Maa, as entertaining as this is, I do hope you came here for more
than bickering," Kakashi interrupted.

"Sorry. Are you getting tired? We can go if you want."

"Darling, he's jesting," Genma pointed out before turning toward

Kakashi. "Don't tease her. She would build you a blanket fort if you
told her that would help."

"I would," I confirmed immediately. "Actually, I brought you several

books - including your favorites and the ones on your to-read list -
several pyjamas, clothes, underwears, toiletries… It's all here," I said
as I lifted a bag. "Do you need anything else? Did I forget
something? I promise I'll bring you snacks soon, really…"

"Geez, now I want to be hurt so I get the special treatment."

"Shiranui Genma, if you get hurt because you just jinxed yourself,
you're looking toward months of abstinence, I swear. Don't you
dare," I warned him with a pointed glare.

Kakashi snorted as the idiot of our triade pretended to seal his lips
and raise his hands in surrender. "I'm fine, Maiko. It seems you
thought of everything."

"I tried. I know how much you hate hospitals, and I would appreciate
it if you could stay as long as Rin demands for once."

"Ah. Bribery."

"Of course. What did you think this was about?" I replied with a
lopsided smile.

Genma chuckled and twirled his chopsticks between his fingers.

"Notice how she said 'Rin' and not 'medics'."

"I noticed. She knows me."

Kakashi's recovery went well. Not well enough for him to be leaving
anytime soon though, so I wasn't pleased when, a few days later, I
found him standing, dressed and ready to leave out of the window.

"What are you doing?" I shouted - a little more shrilly than I had
planned but hell if he didn't deserve bleeding ears for trying to pull
this shit.

"Ah, Mai-chan, I was just… admiring the view," he said, leaning on

the windowsill as if he wasn't going to climb on it a minute before.
"And I'm the daimyo's wife," I replied deadpan, as I threw the bento
box I had brought on the bedside table. "Kakashi, you're not in any
way ready to leave. That's not reasonable even for you."

"It's October twelfth… isn't it?"

I understood.

Officially, Naruto's birthday was two days ago, but his party was
today. It was never celebrated on the tenth, due to the village's
homage to the dead from the Kyuubi attack. Naruto was fine with it
because his father spoiled him on both days to make up for the
delay.

"You want to go to Naruto's party?"

"He would be disappointed if I didn't show."

"He would understand. He knows you're hurt. He came to see you

two days ago just so you could wish him his birthday."

"It isn't the same. If I show up he would be surprised and even

happier."

I pursed my lips, staring at his bandaged hands. I didn't like it at all,

but I understood his motivations and, when I thought about it, Rin
would be there, so he would be safe even if he overdid it, right?
Unless I tied him to the bed (and even like that, he could probably
escape most knots, the genius), he would manage to take off
anyway. When he had something in mind, no-one could stop him.

The door opening brusquely stopped me in my thoughts.

"Kakashi! How is my eternal rival doing today? Oh, and Maiko-san,

hello!"

I grinned widely. "Gai-san! Perfect timing!"

Kakashi immediately feared the worst. "No."

I put my hands on my hips and tilted my head pointedly. "Either Gai
is carrying you or we're taking a rolling chair, but you're not walking
or jumping there. Your choice."

Which is how I ended up running after Gai carrying Kakashi on his

back. Despite his burden, I still ended up breathless when we arrived
at the Hokage mansion with him ahead of me. Crouching on the roof
to catch my breath, I chuckled at Naruto's exuberant greeting of his
older brother. Kakashi was protected from Rin and Minato's
questioning by a gaggle of children surrounding him excitedly,
although I couldn't be sure which he would have found preferable.

I watched the party with a tender smile. It seemed everything was

going well: Naruto was enjoying himself tremendously, his voice
carrying in the courtyard as he gathered his friends for a game.
Several parents had stayed to spend time with the Hokage, including
the Nara and the Uchiha, and they were all inside enjoying some tea.

I had the day off - contrary to Genma who was somewhere around -
and, since I had planned to spend it with Kakashi, I had nowhere to
be. I settled on the warm tiles of the roof, basking in the sunlight and
taking a few minutes to simply enjoy the moment. The opportunities
to relax were few and far between.

The Hokage's arrival startled me. I straightened, ready for any

request. However, he simply sat by my side with his forearms on his
knees as he looked down on his son and students with a soft smile.

"You should join us, Maiko," he said.

"Oh, I wouldn't-"

"If only to rescue Kakashi from Gai's exuberance."

I chuckled at the jest but didn't move, and Minato wasn't in a hurry
either. It seems he had something in mind. I waited patiently for him
to speak up.
"Thank you for your help organizing Naruto's birthday. I wish I could
have done it on my own, but…"

I glanced at him and noticed the wistful spark in his eyes. This period
was always difficult for him. It might be the birthday of his son, but it
was also the anniversary of his wife's death. I suspected it was the
main reason why he postponed the party for Naruto: he didn't have
the heart to celebrate on the tenth. I hesitated briefly before reaching
out for his hand and patting it tentatively. The man looked like he
needed a hug, but I wasn't that bold. As it is, as soon as he looked at
me, I blushed and rested my hands firmly on the tiles, looking right in
front of me. I cleared my throat and replied: "It doesn't make you less
of a father… that you aren't the one taking care of every last detail
for your son's party. I understand that you wish you could do more
for him, but don't doubt for an instant that you're a good father. You
do the best you can."

When no answer came, I looked at him from the corner of my eyes

and noticed the peaceful smile on his lips. My shoulders loosened,
and we stayed in companionable silence for a while.

"Come in and try this pie that mysteriously appeared in the kitchen
this morning. It's excellent," Minato said as he stood up.

I chuckled and nodded. "Yes, Hokage-sama."

I would have made waffles for Naruto, but I wanted him to eat some
fruits today. Everyone liked apple pie.

oOo Kakashi's and Minato's PoV oOo

Kakashi bit into the slice of apple pie he had been given and waited
patiently for his sensei to speak up. The kids had gotten bored with
him and were playing some sort of game in the backyard - it wasn't
any he was familiar with, which made him feel old and asocial. The
adults had gathered for tea in an adjacent room.
Minato and he were sitting on the patio, apparently alone, although
some ANBU weren't far. Sounds of conversation and laughter
reached them as sunlight dwindled. Kakashi certainly appreciated
these surroundings more than his hospital's room.

"I'm sorry to ask this of you, considering the risks in using this
technique, Kakashi," Minato finally said, "but I need you to learn how
to use Kamui."

After a few seconds, Kakashi nodded. "I understand." He didn't

bother to explain he would have learned it anyway. As Minato sighed
and lowered his head in regret, Kakashi held out the rest of his apple
pie under his nose. "Stop worrying, sensei. If Obito can do it, it will
be easy."

Minato chuckled, but he didn't accept the pie. "I got words from
Utakata-san. He has been successful so far. We can only hope that
warning all jinchuuriki of the danger will work in our favor."

Kakashi finished his treat and shrugged, immediately regretting it

when it pulled on his sensitive skin. "At least we threw a wrench in
Akatsuki's gears. Obito said so himself."

The Yondaime hummed in agreement, but he didn't look convinced.

Fair enough: it was his job to plan for the worst option. After a
minute, he shook his head and smiled. "Thank you for coming, even
if it wasn't very wise. Naruto was overjoyed."

"Maa, I only came for the food."

Footsteps covered the noise of Minato's amusement, and they

glanced at Maiko coming toward them with a tea tray. Two cups were
on it, clearly separated. She presented one to the Yondaime before
offering the other to Kakashi.

"My pain medication is in it, isn't it?" He asked with a weary

expression.
"Yes. Rin's orders. Or else Gai brings you back to the hospital right
away. Her words," Maiko replied with a grin, glad to have the support
of a medic to order him around.

Kakashi sighed but swallowed the cup in one go and then pointedly
raised his face toward her. She smiled and leaned forward to kiss the
corner of his lips. "Love you too. Can I bring you back anything else?
Kakashi? Yondaime-sama?"

"That will be all, thank you."

She bowed and disappeared toward the kitchen.

"I'm happy for you," Minato said. "Genma, Maiko and you… You all
make a good team. I'm glad you have them."

Kakashi hummed and rubbed the bridge of his nose as the bitter
taste of the medication rested on his tongue. Soon the itchiness he
was ignoring would recede. "I'm not sure what I'm doing," he
admitted. "I'm not one for a conventional relationship so a triad…?"

"I can see it. You all balance each other. They're both good for you.
Maiko spoils you, and kami knows you deserve some pampering,"
Minato said, ignoring the noise of protest from his student, "while
Genma is more down to earth."

"They would be better without me."

"That doesn't seem to be their opinion, and I trust them on that one.
You're biased."

They barely blinked when hands came to rest on their shoulders and
Rin leaned between them to chirp: "I agree!" She laughed, jumped in
front of them and held out her hands to help them stand: "Come on,
you two. It's time to open gifts! I hope Naruto likes mine!"

"Of course he will, those pyjamas are orange," Kakashi pointed out
as he let himself be dragged forward.
Minato watched them tenderly, the heaviness in his heart diminishing
a little as he basked in this family moment.

Thanks to Sage Thrasher for editing this chapter.

Family
It was the end of October. The weather had cooled down, and leaves
were changing colors.

Sitting on a bench not far from some woody training grounds, I was
taking the time to appreciate the moment: an occasion that had
become rarer as my life had sped up into an intense rhythm since I
had revealed my foreknowledge.

The clangs from blades hitting each other had stopped a few
minutes ago in the nearby clearing. Soon, Itachi would take this way
to go back to the Uchiha compound while the rest of his genin team
would take the road to the city center.

I waited patiently. The wind tried to pull my hair from its braid, but it
held steady, contrary to my poor eyes that watered due to the
aggression. I gave in and closed my eyes, focusing on sounds rather
than sight.

I barely heard him. I suspected that he purposefully made noise to

not startle me once he noticed me. It was a kind thought (that I
wouldn't have expected from my boyfriends, for example). I smiled
as I looked at him.

"Hello Itachi-kun."

He stopped in front of me and bowed his head. "Good morning,

Maiko-san."

I patted the bench next to me. "How is your team? Do you like it?"

"It is nice to have a team," he replied diplomatically as he sat beside

me.

I hummed, thinking about pointing out he hadn't really answered my

question but decided against it. If he didn't want to talk about it, it
wasn't my place to push. Still, I gently adjusted a few strands of hair
around his round and cute little face. He was still so young: nine
years old if I wasn't mistaken. People predicted he would participate
in a Chunin Exam next year, and everyone expected him to succeed
on the first try, of course. "You know, it's alright if that team isn't
everything you hoped for," I said.

He looked up from the squirrel he was staring at, raising big but
solemn eyes on me.

"I know that everyone talks about a genin team being the best team
in your life, with all those great memories you share of learning and
growing together, and it's great when it happens this way, but
sometimes it doesn't, and that's fine. Especially for you, Itachi-kun.
We both know you won't stay with them for as long as most genin.
You'll grow, and you'll get other teams. You'll meet new people, who
understand you and accept you better. You'll share memories and
friendship. If you have to wait a little more, that's alright. I promise
you it's worth it."

His stare was intense, as if he was trying to weigh my words and

detect lies. "What if I never have a team like everyone else
describes?"

"Well, that's alright too, because then you'll just have to make your
own team of people you like. Maybe they won't be those you bring
on a mission, but they'll be those you come back home to, and that's
just as important."

He looked away as he thought it through.

I smiled and poked his nose. "See? The people you're thinking of
right now. They love you and accept you. Focus on them, Itachi-kun.
Love is not a competition. The number of people you cherish and
who cherish you is not important."

"Quality over quantity."

"Exactly."

He nodded slowly. "I understand. Thank you, Maiko-san."

"You're welcome. You're good training for my mind-reading skills," I

teased, crossing my ankles with a pleased smile.

He looked me in the eye and stated, deadpan: "I knew you had a
kekkai genkai."

I laughed. "Oh, I wish!"

Itachi lowered his head to hide his lopsided smile. I pretended not to
see it.

"Ah. I got sidetracked. I meant to ask you a favor, Itachi-kun."

He straightened a little. His parents had probably warned him about

doing favors for others, and he was smart enough to treat the subject
with caution. "Yes?"

"You know about Kakashi's - my boyfriend - left eye, right?"

He nodded.

"Well, recently, something happened."

"About his eye?" Itachi asked cautiously.

"Yes. I'm sorry, I can't tell you much yet, but we thought - the
Yondaime and I, Kakashi didn't really agree, but he didn't say no
either - we thought that he could do with some help."

Itachi took in the information and asked after a few seconds: "Why
are you asking me?"

"What happened to Kakashi, it's confidential. We trust you enough to

tell you."
He stared at his toes. "I can't share the clan's secrets."

"Oh, I don't think you'll need to." After all, he was more likely to learn
Uchiha's secrets than to share any considering the secrecy around
the Mangekyou Sharingan. "To be honest, you'll probably spend
most of your time being Kakashi's sounding board. He mostly needs
someone who can keep up with him. It won't take long, hardly a few
hours."

"Can I? keep up with him?"

"If anyone can, it's you." I shrugged and shifted toward him. "I don't
want to put you in a difficult situation, Itachi-kun. Think about it. If you
have any doubt, just forget I ever asked. We won't be angry. Only if
you want to, go to the Hokage mansion any time in the afternoon."

He nodded.

I briefly patted his hand. "If you have any questions, come and find
me. If you want me to pay you in sweets, just say so. I'll owe you a
favor anyway."

"I'll consider it."

"That's all I ask. Thank you, Itachi-kun."

Two days later, I was looking over next week's schedule with
Yoshino when an ANBU appeared beside us. We looked up at the
same time, and the ANBU tilted his head like an owl observing an
interesting phenomenon.

"Hokage-sama is asking for you at his mansion, Maiko-san."

"Understood. Thank you." He disappeared and I turned toward

Yoshino. "Let's settle on this, and we'll adjust as necessary next
week."
"Agreed. If there isn't anything else…"

"Nothing. Go on, don't leave your mother-in-law waiting."

"I wished," Yoshino grumbled, but she was moving back to her desk
to nudge her son. Shikamaru was napping on a pillow under his
mother's coat. He woke up with a grunt. "We're leaving, Shika-kun.
It's time for your grandma's birthday. Say goodbye to Maiko."

I smiled as Shikamaru appeared, disheveled. I chuckled and

smoothed his hair as he came to me with half-closed eyes.

"G'night," he mumbled, faceplanting in my stomach and waiting

passively for me to hug him.

I crouched to do so, patting his cheek afterward to help him surface.

"Good night to you too, teddy bear. I hope those awful nightmares of
yours will leave you alone tonight." Lately, Shikamaru had appeared
more tired than usual, and he had been napping more and more
(truly sleeping, not simply resting). Yesterday, his parents had finally
managed to get him to admit he had a lot of nightmares. I wasn't
privy to their content, but I was determined to drive them away with a
lot of hugs.

"Mai-chan," he mumbled.

"Yes?"

He stayed quiet for a second, his small hands clenching my shirt.

"Can you do that thing you did with Naruto yesterday?"

I needed a moment to remember what I had done exactly before it

came back to me. I smiled. "Of course." I lifted him in my arms and
stood up. He settled his face in the soft space between my neck and
shoulder, and I cradled the back of his head gently as I walked
around. I had done this with Naruto to help him calm down after a
temper tantrum, but I didn't mind giving a bit of comfort to Shikamaru
in this way.
I met Yoshino's eye. She was putting on her coat and seemed to be
taking note on how I was holding her son. Being maternal still didn't
come to her naturally, but she was trying hard. When Shikamaru
didn't accompany her to work, she'd always read a book on
educational subjects during her free time - she must have an
impressive collection by now. It was inspiring to see her determined
to address her shortcomings. The more she felt confident in herself
as a mother, the more she seemed happy. I couldn't say if she had
recovered from her depression yet, but she seemed on the right
track.

I smiled encouragingly, and she came forward.

"Do you want your mom to carry you, Shika?" I whispered. Once he
nodded, I handed him over to Yoshino, helping her adjust their
position so both of them would be comfortable. Then I went to fetch
Shikamaru's coat and coaxed him into putting it on, one arm after
another. "There. You're ready."

"Thank you, Maiko."

"Anytime, Yoshino. Anytime. Have a good evening. Don't let your

mother-in-law bother you, you're doing great." I gave her a thumb-up
as she left, and then I hurried to my desk.

The ANBU hadn't said it was urgent, but you didn't leave the Hokage
waiting when he summoned you (even if your name was Kakashi - I
didn't know if he did it in another universe, but in this one his sensei's
disappointed look was deadly).

I closed my desk, checked everything was in order in the office and

grabbed my coat. I left by the window to jump on the nearest roof.
The ANBU watching over the Hokage's office would close it behind
me.

A few minutes later, I jumped down in the mansion's courtyard. I was

pleased to see Itachi working with Kakashi, but I didn't want to
interrupt them. I landed in front of the Hokage - slightly to the side, to
not obstruct his view of the Sharingan wielders. Minato was sitting on
the patio with Naruto dozing in his lap. I bowed without a word to not
wake the little boy.

"Maiko. You did well by convincing Itachi to help, but I'm afraid it
won't be enough."

I looked over my shoulders at the two geniuses sparring. It was hard

to say considering their ability to hide their feelings, but they didn't
seem to be very friendly. They were completely silent as they fought.
"What's the issue?"

Minato rubbed his jaw. "Kakashi puts too much pressure on himself
and, in turn, on Itachi too. Although he wouldn't say anything, I do
not believe Itachi is pleased with the turn of event."

"Alright then, we should better end this," I sighed.

"A minute of your time before you play referee."

"Of course, Hokage-sama."

"Concerning the jinchuuriki… I have sent a warning to every village

sheltering one, but I fear that most of them will take the threat lightly."

"Probably," I agreed.

"So far Utakata is our only real ally, which isn't enough."

"True, but then most jinchuuriki are still young, aren't they? Those
who are older don't come from the most friendly villages either."

He nodded thoughtfully. "In theory, from what you told us, we have
got time…"

"… but I changed the future by warning you of it, so you can't really
depend on what I know."
"Indeed." Minato rubbed his jaw and sighed. "Never mind, this is for
me to worry about. Go ahead and take care of your boyfriend."

His smile was teasing, and I bowed my head to hide my flushed

cheeks. " Time out! " I shouted toward the training shinobi.

Used to years of training, they separated immediately.

"Thank you so much for coming, Itachi-kun, it's much appreciated.

It's getting late though," I explained as I stepped forward.

Itachi nodded and bowed to his silent opponent before coming to

me.

"Is there anything I can do to thank you, Itachi-kun?"

"I have been looking forward to trying the chocolate cake you talked
about."

"One brownie for you, you got it. Wait… are you going to share it
with your chocolate addict of a cousin?" When he only blinked in
answer, I chuckled and added: "A big brownie for you then, so you
can save some for your brother."

He smiled softly. "Thank you, Maiko-san. Have a good night." He

bowed and went to take his leave of Minato.

I went to Kakashi, who was stretching with his Sharingan covered by

his eyelid but not his headband.

"Go home," he said. "Don't wait for me. I'll still train for a while."

"I don't think so," I replied, ignoring his frown and his attempt to
retort. I pulled down his headband until it hid both eyes. "Rest your
eyes. You need to take proper care of them, and you don't need
them to beat me anyway."

"I need to train the Sharingan, Maiko." He adjusted the headband but
didn't push it back on his forehead.
"You need a break," I replied, removing my tessen from my obi and
taking Itachi's place on the training ground. "Come on, it's fun."

It was fun for me, since it was the only time I could ever hope to hit
him. We had trained together a few times, and I had learned a lot
from him, but it had been rather one-sided until I had the idea to give
him handicaps. With one hand, it still had been too easy for him to
block me. However, when he was blind, then he had to work and
focus a little more.

I kept my fans folded to only hit him with blunt edges - I had
managed to touch him a few times during our previous spars.

Kakashi sighed, grasped a kunai and took a defensive position.

I attacked, trying to be as silent as possible and to not be distracted

by the cute way Kakashi tilted his head as he listened. In this
situation, he couldn't afford to move a lot, his own movements
disrupting his hearing. As such, to an outsider, our spar probably
looked like I was dancing around him, like a mosquito trying to reach
his skin. His blade met my fans in small tings as often as his hand
protectors did with duller notes.

Although I had the advantage, I couldn't afford to be complacent:

with less awareness of his surroundings, Kakashi couldn't adjust to
make sure he wouldn't hurt me. More than once his kunai brushed
past me when his parry was a little more forceful than necessary.
Thankfully, I was flexible enough to avoid it. Stabbing me wouldn't
improve his mood.

After the third time I'd managed to hit him, we switched to hand to
hand. It was safer but more difficult for him since there wasn't the
sound of a blade ripping through the air to tip him off. I managed to
hit him three more times in quick succession before he caught my
wrist, twirled me around and pressed my back to his.

He breathed loudly against my ear as he leaned on me. I waited for

him to calm down, slowing down my own breathing more easily.
"I need to master this."

"You will," I replied confidently. A shiver went through me as his nose

brushed my neck. "Just give yourself time and rest, genius." I patted
his hand and tilted my head to press my cheek against his. "Are you
ready to come home?"

He let me go, removed his hitai-ate and rubbed his brow. "No."

Before I could do more than swallow my disappointment, a spark of

killing intent washed over us. I shuddered and went for my tessen,
but Kakashi was already between me and the threat. He wouldn't be
fast enough to pull a kunai and parry the projectile sent toward us
(no, toward me ) though. I threw myself to the side to avoid getting in
the way.

It gave me a perfect view of the spiraling void which materialized

around its target, swallowing it until both completely disappeared.

Silence settled in the courtyard.

The killing intent had vanished, and a slow clapping came from the
same direction. "There. You got it. Happy? Now stop worrying Mai-
chan and let's go home."

I gaped at Genma as he jumped from the roof to land a few meters

away from us. Did he just attack us to provoke Kakashi into using
Kamui? And it fucking worked?! "Are you crazy?" I shouted, more
shrilly than I'd like to admit.

"It was just a rock, Mai-chan," he replied with a dismissing

handwave. "Even if the lazy bum had completely failed you, you
wouldn't have been hurt."

I straightened and stepped forward. "That's not the issue, you idiot! I
can't believe you just used killing intent against us!"

"Ah. That ."

I poked him in the chest, glaring at him fiercely. " That? That's it?
Nothing else to say?"

"Mh… Sorry?" he tried tentatively. "I didn't mean to scare you, it was
just to get Kakashi out of his funk. And see, it worked," he said while
gesturing at our boyfriend.

I glanced over my shoulder to see Kakashi putting back on his hitai-

ate at its usual place. He looked contemplative, until he met my
eyes. He eye-smiled. "I'm hungry. Let's go home."

"Oh, Kami," I groaned. "You fucking deserve each other." I raised my

hands in annoyance and walked away. Those two were going to be
the death of me.

"What are we eating, Mai-chan?" Kakashi shouted at my back.

"Genma is buying!" I shouted back.

"I saw that one coming," the guilty party sighed. "Alright, ramen it is.
See if I ever help you again anytime soon, Kakashi."

"Maa, I didn't ask you to target our girlfriend with KI."

"Oh, come on, it was so weak I'm surprised you even considered it a
threat."

"You targeted Maiko."

"Of course I did, I know you."

"And you know her, so go get food before she throws a rock at you ."

"Yeah, yeah. You're welcome, by the way. I want proper credit for
that fancy jutsu of yours."

I rolled my eyes at my boyfriends' chatter and sat down beside

Minato. He must have been aware of Genma's plan somehow,
because he hadn't moved at all during the event. He looked rather
amused by it all. Naruto wasn't around, but I could hear him in the
next room (by his commentary, I believed his dog plushy and his frog
plushy were currently locked into a match to the death and the dog
was winning… I expected he had seen Kakashi fighting).

"You make a good team," Minato commented.

"If you say so," I replied doubtfully. "I'm expecting to see my hair turn
white prematurely thanks to them."

He chuckled and grinned at me. "I tell myself the same thing often
enough."

"But it wouldn't be obvious on you," I pointed out while tugging on a

strand of my brown hair. "You would look as dashing as ever."

"Maa, are you flirting with my sensei, Maiko?"

I glared at Kakashi as he came to sit beside me. I was pissed

enough; was he trying to embarrass me on top of everything? "We're
commiserating about you giving us white hair."

He raised an unimpressed eyebrow and tilted his head in a wordless

answer, just in case his silver hair wasn't obvious enough.

"Oh, shut up. Your hair doesn't count."

"On what ground?"

"On the ground that it's cheating. It's not even white or grey, it's…" I
gestured at his hair helplessly. "… silly."

"Silly? Interesting, I wasn't aware it was a color."

"You know what I mean."

"Do I?"

"I hate you."

"Do you?"

I was going to groan in annoyance when he leaned forward. Our

nose were touching and his visible eye was staring right at me, his
damned hair brushing my forehead. Flustered, I lost my train of
thought.

"Are you kissing?"

I startled, but Kakashi pulled back calmly and glanced at Naruto over
my shoulder. The kid had come out of the playroom with both
plushies under his arms.

"Maybe," Kakashi drawled.

"Maiko-san, are you Kakashi-nii's girlfriend?"

Disturbed by Naruto's apparent seriousness, I wasn't sure what

would be the right answer so I chose the truth: "Yes, Naruto-kun, I
am."

I didn't know what I was expecting, but it wasn't his face lighting up,
followed by him bouncing up and down. "Does that mean I can call
you Maiko-nee-san?"

"Uh. Sure, if you want to."

"YES!" He threw himself in my arms, and I nearly avoided meeting

his chin with my nose. "They're going to be so jealous!"

"Jealous? Who will?" I asked, completely bewildered, as I tried to

make our embrace more comfortable.

"Shikamaru! And Itachi! And Iruka! And Neji! Sasuke will be angry
instead, but that's because he doesn't like girls. He's a bit silly like
that," Naruto explained, trying to find a good position for his plushies
(the frog ended up in Minato's hands and the dog in Kakashi's to
save them from a roll in the dust).
"Well, they all can call me nee-san if they wan-"

"No, they can't!" Naruto shouted. "Only I can, because you're my nii-
san's girlfriend. That's why."

"Right. Yes, of course," I replied to avoid a tantrum. I wisely decided

not to mention Izumo. Who knew if my cousin would be accepted as
family or as competition?

After a few minutes of placating Naruto's need for attention, Minato

took charge. Naruto giggled from his perch on his father's shoulders
and waved at us as we made our goodbyes.

Genma was waiting for us at my apartment. He watched me warily.

"Are you still pissed?"

"Did you get me gyoza?" I wasn't super fond of ramen, so my order

was usually quite light but with some side dishes. As the one in
charge of ordering food, Genma knew my little habits by now, but he
sometimes forgot - usually when he met someone he knew at the
restaurant and got distracted, which was common enough since he
was familiar with about a quarter of Konoha's population somehow.

"Yes…"

"Then I'm not," I concluded, passing by him to get to the food.

"No, you're still pissed."

"What?" I frowned and glanced at him as I held out the bowl of

ramen with extra leek to Kakashi. "No, I told you, I'm not."

"You are, or else you would have kissed me," he pointed out, his
senbon moving agitatedly.

"I'm just hungry, you idiot," I sighed fondly before stepping forward,
removing his senbon and kissing him.
His arms immediately went around my waist, pressing me against
him while he deepened the kiss. I hummed, surprised by his sudden
passion.

"Love you," he murmured once he let me go.

I pushed back a few strands of my hair and blinked at him in wonder.

"Love you too," I replied, distractedly glancing at Kakashi who had
sat down on the couch and already started to eat. "… Did you eat
half of my gyoza?!"

"I'm hungry," Kakashi said without batting an eye.

"I can't believe you! Do you inhale food or what?! It can't be good for
your digestion, seriously," I hissed in annoyance, batting his legs
away so I could sit on his other side. I let myself fall on the couch,
grabbed my food and chopsticks and dig in, ignoring them until I had
satisfied my growling stomach (at least ignoring them as much as I
could when I had to defend my gyoza from Kakashi).

"Are you happy now?" Genma asked Kakashi. "You got that jutsu to
work."

"I still need to train with it, but yes, I'm satisfied for now," Kakashi
replied peacefully.

I was drinking the last of the broth when Kakashi leaned into me. I
shivered as a hand went up my hip under my shirt and glanced at
him, suspicious. It couldn't be about the food, I already had finished
it. Then he tugged on my sleeve, kissed the skin uncovered, and I
understood. "You too," I sighed. "Shouldn't you be tired? It has only
been a week since you left the hospital."

"Maa," he breathed against my neck, giving me goosebumps, "small

victories get the blood pumping."

I pushed him away and stood up. "No. I'm still hungry since you ate
my gyoza. I want dessert. Make out with Genma since you're both so
horny."

"Aren't I good enough for dessert?" Kakashi whined.

I rolled my eyes and ignored him in favor of the fridge. Finding a

yoghurt, I fetched spoon and sugar before looking back. My
boyfriends were indeed making out. I hummed around a spoonful of
yoghurt and tilted my head, trying to understand how they had
managed to entangle themselves without falling off the couch. Elite
shinobi and their supernatural feats…

"I'm done. Do you want me to bring you something?" I called after

throwing the pot into the trash and the spoon into the sink.

"You," they replied together.

"Well, that definitely can't be good for your digestion," I jested as I

came closer.

They caught me by the hands and pulled me on their laps, which

didn't simplify the tangle of limbs at all.

Kakashi pulled my shirt over my head without warning. Disheveled

and bare-chested except for my sport bra, I glared at him. A second
later, my hair fell on my shoulders, and Genma put away the tie and
bobby pins I had used to tame everything into a bun.

With both of them working together, I had a feeling I was in for a wild
evening…

Genma went to open my bra, but I pulled away.

"Ahah! This relationship is based on equality!" I reminded them. I

couldn't make it too easy for them.

They removed their vests and shirts without complaint.

"Alright, now you can proceed…" I smiled smugly at my barechested

boyfriends and burst into giggles when they jumped on me.
In the morning, I woke up to the sound of Kakashi leaving the
bedroom. Barely awakened, bleary-eyed and unstable on my feet, I
followed him in the living room where he stopped and stared at me.

"You can't go train yet," I mumbled. "I have to massage your burns."

"It's fine, I can do it myself. Go back to sleep."

"No," I protested, rubbing my eyes and pushing back my hair. "Rin

said it's better when someone else does it. I'm gonna do it. Sit down,
I'm getting the cream."

"Maiko, it's fine."

"I'm gonna do it," I repeated, going to the bathroom to find the

moisturizing cream. "I can't stop you from training too much, but you
better believe I'm going to make sure you get the right care," I
mumbled, rummaging into the medicine cabinet. "Where the hell is
it?"

"Here." Kakashi was shaking the cream pot with an amused lopsided
smile.

I huffed and closed the cupboard, shuffling on my way back, but he

didn't move, looking at me fondly as I leaned into him and pressed
my face against his shoulder.

He kissed my hair and breathed in slowly. "Thanks."

"Uhuh. You can pay me back by cuddling with me on my day off."

And, because I wasn't fool enough not to take advantage of his
fondness, I tilted my head up with my lips pursed in a clear invitation.
Once I had gotten a kiss, I brightened somewhat and patted my
cheeks to wake up a little more before shooing him toward the
couch. He chuckled and complied.

"Are you still planning on looking for a new flat tonight?"

"Yes, and you still don't want to come with us, do you?"

"Nope," he confirmed cheerfully.

I shook my head while I rubbed my hands together to warm the

cream. "Fine, but you won't have the right to complain if you don't
like it."

"We agreed on how many rooms and which district, as well as the
shared rent. Anything else doesn't matter."

"So you say."

Genma came out of the bedroom as I rubbed Kakashi's thigh. He

leaned into the wall to watch us. "Damn, is it tonight we're looking for
flats?" he asked between yawns.

"Don't tell me you planned something else because you forgot."

"I didn't planned anything else… I just forgot."

I sighed. Mundane matters were so below their pay grade that they
couldn't be bothered to care. They would have been happy to stay in
a too-small apartment until they were fed up with being in each other
space and it provoked unnecessary tensions. I wanted to prevent
that, but they weren't really eager to change their habits… which was
how I was reminded that I was technically older than them and a
more experienced adult.

"Promise me you won't overdo it tonight?" I tried to ask Kakashi once

I had finished the massage.

He eye-smiled, leaned forward to kiss me, and walked away toward

the kitchen. He hadn't promised. I wasn't surprised.

I stood up to go to the bathroom, but Genma intercepted me. With a

hand under my elbow, he leaned close to ask: "What about you? Did
you forget about this week-end?"
"Of course not. Sushi restaurant for your mum's birthday, Saturday at
noon. You're paying. I wouldn't forget that ."

He snorted and kissed my forehead. "You'll get along well."

"I certainly hope so."

"Noriko-san is cool," Kakashi announced from the kitchen.

"Of course, she's my mom," Genma replied.

"No, I mean cool… cooler than you."

"Excuse you? What's that supposed to mean?" Genma grumbled

good-naturedly, walking to the kitchen.

Knowing how that was going to end - by groping passing for a scuffle
- I snorted and went to the bathroom.

Here is for hoping that my first 'meet the in-laws' experience would
go well.

I knew, from a few words dropped here and there by Genma, that he
had lost his father and three older siblings to war. They had all died
when he was young, however, which meant he hadn't know them
well and their loss wasn't something which haunted him. It was
nothing particularly unusual in Konoha, where you learned to make a
new family when yours was diminished.

Like he often said, being raised by a single active mother made him
what he was: a responsible and independent boy from a young age,
sociable by necessity since he often was at his neighbors' houses,
which happened to include the Namiashi (I wasn't surprised to learn
that Raidou and he were childhood friends: those two were like
brothers).

"And yet you can't cook," I had pointed out.

"Darling, I can't inherit everything from my mom. Her good looks and
great humor are already quite a lot. What's more, I think that being
charming enough to get other people to cook for you should count
for something."

The worst part was that he was right.

I also knew that his mother hadn't been single anymore for a few
years: Genma had grumbled quite a lot at the time, about the man
not being good enough for his mom. It was cute (at least for the first
weeks: after that Raidou and I had banded together to get him to
shut up and go have a dinner with the man so he could learn about
him, and it had worked: now they were good friends). Genma's
stepfather was civilian however, a merchant with whom Noriko had
had a lot of interactions since she was working in the Logistics
Division. He was regularly away, like today.

"It's nice, you know. I have been independent for years. Being alone
for a few weeks here and there allow us to have some space for
ourselves, and when he's back we missed each other enough that
the reunions are… quite lively, if you know what I mean," Noriko
explained enthusiastically in between some sushi.

We were in a very nice restaurant. The food was excellent. I was

dressed as well as I could be… and I wanted to flee. I cleared my
throat, thankfully not blushing, and hummed in confirmation.

"Of course you do," she continued with a mischievous smile, "your
life must be quite lively with both of those boys."

"Mom," Genma sighed, "stop trying to make her blush. I know she's
pretty when she does, but if she refuses to see you ever again it's on
you."

"Oh, I'm sorry honey," Noriko immediately apologized to me. "I didn't
mean to really make you uncomfortable. I have the bad habit of
teasing people a little too much when I like them, even when I just
met them."
I smiled tentatively, wondering how to respond to that, when Kakashi
suddenly leaned into my space and stole my last maki. I retaliate by
stealing his last sushi, glaring fiercely while he blinked innocently at
me.

Noriko giggled at our antics and immediately launched into an

anecdote like she had thousand of them. To be fair, all were quite
funny or interesting. She was a really good storyteller.

I needed a few seconds before it occurred to me that Kakashi had

managed to change the subject for my benefit. I glanced at him, met
his eye and immediately knew he did it on purpose. I put my hand on
his thigh under the table and squeezed gently to thank him, before
turning back my attention on Noriko. She was mentioning Genma's
bad habits as a toddler, and I was all for that kind of cute stories and
blackmail material.

"Did I tell you we found a new apartment, mom?" Genma said as

soon as he had an opportunity to change the subject in his favor.

"Did you?"

"In the same building as Kurenai, actually."

"Oh, a lovely place, and good neighborhood."

"On the last floor."

"So they can jump easily from roof to roof like the heathens they
are," I piped up, exchanging a smile with Noriko.

"And so you can have a garden on the roof," Genma added.

"Oh, do you like gardening, Maiko-chan?" his mother immediately

enquired.

"I do, but unfortunately I didn't have either time or opportunity

before," I admitted. It was one of my hobbies in my previous life, but
living in Konoha was quite different from living in suburb with a nice
garden.

As we settled into an easy discussion, it occurred to me that it felt

right.

This was family.

oOo Genma and Noriko's PoV oOo

"She's lovely, Genma," his mother said as he paid for their meal
while Kakashi and Maiko waited outside. "And I admitted I was a bit
sceptical of you being in a relationship with Kakashi, but it seems
you all manage to make it work."

"Yeah," he agreed, waiting for the waitress to come back with his
receipt.

"You have matured too, and you're happy. I'm glad. You said she
only had her mother left, right? At the Senju Nursing Home? I should
go and meet her, see her opinion about weddings."

"Mom," Genma groaned.

"I know, I know, it's not on the table yet, and neither are
grandchildren, of course. You're all too young still, but those kind of
things need to be prepared, darling."

"You're just fishing for excuses. If you want to meet her mother, just
talk to her about books. You have the same tastes."

"Do we? How nice… I'm thinking of a September wedding. Early

September, when the lotus are still blooming," Noriko babbled
excitedly.

Genma rolled his eyes and threw an arm around her shoulders. He
kissed her temple fondly. He knew where this came from: his mother
had been deeply hurt by the loss of her three oldest children, and
she was just excited to have more family again.
She leaned into his side and raised shining eyes on him. "What
would you prefer, darling? Sons or daughters?"

"Either is fine," Genma replied indulgently. "I'd love them anyway."

"Of course you would. You would be a great father. Do they have
preferences?"

"I think Maiko would like a daughter, and I'm pretty sure Kakashi
would rather have sons."

"Well, you can have both. Maiko have quite good hips, she would
have no trouble-"

"Alright, mom, don't get carried away. If she hears you, it's me she's
going to chew out," Genma interrupted, chewing on his senbon
agitatedly as he glanced over his shoulder. He met Maiko's eye as
she waited outside, and he waved in answer to her smile. Kakashi
had a book in hand, which was a sure sign that they were taking too
long. "Do me a favor and don't talk about weddings or making babies
where they can hear you, or they're going to combust in flames."

"If you insist… Did you start thinking about names?"

Beta-ed by Sage Thrasher the wonderful, as always.

Sorry for the wait everyone, September was a busy month, and I had
trouble deciding on the outline of this chapter and the following ones.
Indeed my dear readers, we're getting close to the end. I'm planning
on three more chapters, four at the most.

This chapter was quite domestic so I can do a timeskip in the next

one and shake things up. So I hope you enjoyed the fluff, the family
stuff and all the nice things… Action and drama should be back in
the next one! =D
Three years later
oOo Three years later oOo

The sound of my heels against the ground seemed too loud in a

world where silent footsteps were the rule. Everyone heard me arrive
in the office, turning toward me expectantly. I sighed and made a
mental note to buy new shoes. I had worn those out so much that
the sole had lost its inbuilt softness, among other failings: after a day
of walking around the tower, my feet were killing me.

Iruka had stood up at my arrival. His eagerness told me everything I

needed to know before he could speak up.

"Kakashi. What did I tell you about teasing my assistant?"

The jounin hummed and tapped his book to his lips, as if he needed
to think about it to remember. "To not to? But it's so fun, Maiko-
chan."

Iruka glowered at Kakashi. It was a good attempt, which would no

doubt terrify many people into submission as soon as he had enough
years to make it work; unfortunately, it would never have any effect
on Hatake Kakashi.

I passed by Iruka's desk and Yoshino's (currently empty, as she had

taken the afternoon off) to reach my own. I dropped on my chair with
a sigh of relief.

"You need to buy new shoes," Kakashi pointed out.

I kicked out my heels to stretch my toes and glanced at him in

surprise. Sometimes I thought Kakashi didn't pay attention to me (at
least not in the way Genma did, complimenting me about what I was
wearing or how good I looked), but he always ended up surprising
me with small remarks like this showing that he actually noticed
more than he let on.
I gestured at Iruka to come forward with the work he had taken care
of in my absence and shook my head as I replied: "You know I can't."

A few months ago, my mother had had a major surgery led by

Tsunade-sama herself to help prevent the progress of her
degenerative disease. She also had new medicine. It had worked
beyond expectations, which made the expenses completely worth it,
but I was broke.

"Alright. Genma will buy you new shoes then."

"Why would it be Genma?" Iruka asked, outraged. He was of the firm

opinion that Genma was a better boyfriend than Kakashi and didn't
mind expressing it. "Why don't you?"

"She wouldn't accept it," Kakashi replied, perfectly serene as he hid

behind his book (just to annoy Iruka). For some reason, he found
Iruka's poor opinion of him amusing. My guess was that it was
refreshing for him that someone wasn't awestruck at his mere
presence, but who knew…

"I wouldn't," I confirmed while going through the paperwork handed

to me. When it seemed to puzzle Iruka, I explained: "Kakashi would
do it only because I can't afford to buy them myself, while Genma
actually likes to give me gifts."

"So… Kakashi doesn't give you gifts," Iruka concluded, seeming

reinforced in his position.

I looked up from the notes I was going through. I had tolerated

Iruka's stance because it wasn't his business anyway, but if I let it go
indefinitely this would spread into rumors, I could see it. There were
already too many about our unconventional relationship as it was.

I sighed and explained: "Alright, here is a tip Iruka: people love each
other in different ways. Between other things, Genma likes to give
me gifts. That's how he shows me he thinks about me." He would do
it for Kakashi too if only he could find ideas: Kakashi always bought
anything he needed, and flowers or sweets weren't his cup of tea.
Finding birthdays' gifts always gave me headaches. "However, you
know what he sucks at? Helping with the chores. Dear kami, he's the
worst."

"The worst," Kakashi agreed.

"So who helps me at home and doesn't need to be told twice when I
need help? That's Kakashi, because Kakashi doesn't see the point of
buying gifts, but he knows what he can do to help without needing to
be told and he does it. That's how he shows me he cares. Genma
and Kakashi are different and they have different ways to express
their love. Both are valid and make me feel appreciated."

Chastised, Iruka fidgeted. "I'm sorry, Maiko-san. I didn't mean to

presume…"

"I know. Just remember that you shouldn't judge a relationship based
on your own needs. Genma, Kakashi and I are happy together and
that's all anyone need to know."

"Of course," Iruka agreed before adding hesitantly: "I apologize,

Kakashi-san. I realize it was presumptuous of me to question your
affection."

Kakashi eye-smiled. "Maa, it's alright, Iruka-kun. You haven't much

experience on the subject, but I'd be happy to educate you."

"Ah… Thank you, but… I…"

There we went again. Kakashi might be trying to help desensitize

Iruka; I wouldn't be surprised. Kakashi's definition of helping was
sometimes… peculiar.

As I organized my desk and Kakashi bantered with Iruka, I caught

sight of Kakashi's fingers moving in the gesture for 'Private Talk'.
After a few seconds, I spoke up: "Iruka-kun, could you please take
care of the liaison with the Senior Assistants today?"
Iruka startled and perked up. "Alone?"

"Yes, you have been accompanying Yoshino and I for long enough,
and there shouldn't be anything problematic today. I'm sure you can
handle it."

He grinned. "I won't disappoint you, Maiko-san! Should I… now?"

I nodded and waited for him to be gone before looking up at Kakashi

with an inquisitive glance. The jounin sat on the desk by my side, his
knee brushing mine as he leant forward to push a strand of hair
away from my eyes.

"I have a mission. I leave in an hour."

"Oh. Will you be gone for long?" I knew better than asking for
anything more.

"A week. Two at most."

"Alright. I'll miss you." I craned my neck in a silent request. The kiss
was soft and slow, meant to be reassuring and convey a thousand
words he had difficulties to admit out loud. Since it wasn't an issue
for me, I concluded: "I love you. Come back safe."

After a last caress of my chin and a squeeze of my hand, he was

gone. I tried to ignore the burst of anxiety accompanying his
departure in mission and focus on my work. I usually managed it
without too much difficulty, but that day I was mildly successful.

Since I was surrounded by shinobi trained to notice weakness, of

course this information was duly noted and passed to whom it may
concern: Genma (thanks Raidou). Because my boyfriends were
telepaths, his first words as he came to fetch me at the end of my
shift were: "Hey, sweetheart. I heard you need new shoes? Want to
do some shopping?"
I wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth. "Are we eating out
after?"

"Sure thing, if okonomiyaki is alright with you."

I held onto his forearm as we walked through the streets.

He looked at me with a fond smile. "What's with the dazed look?"

"I'm just thinking I'm a lucky girl, to have a boyfriend here to reassure
me and keep me distracted when my other boyfriend is gone Hokage
knows where."

"True. I guess we're a trio of lucky bastards."

I chuckled and leaned onto him. "We are. By the way, next time you
see your mom, thank her for me. Okaa-san told me she found her a
new wheelchair at half price. She was really pleased with it. She did
stunts in the hallway until the nurse bribed her to go back to her
room."

"Bribe?"

"With books. The nurses are great, and they know her well."

Genma smirked and shook his head. "Your mom is the best."

"Yours isn't bad either. She's downright scary when she bargains."

"She always gets what she wants," Genma agreed. "That's how she
got her hands on dad, from what I've been told."

"By bargaining?"

"She got him to go out with her by winning a bet."

I laughed in delight. "I can totally picture it."

"The story says that he was so impressed by her smooth talking that
he fell in love every time she spoke. That's why she never shut up
and I can barely remember his voice."

"Aww. Cute."

"Of course, I inherited all her talent. That's why you love me, don't
you?"

I chuckled and paused in front of the store we had reached. "I love
you for many reasons, Genma. Your smooth talking is only one
among many," I replied, grinning. That got me a kiss. His arm went
around my waist to draw me closer, and I spread my hand against
his chest, feeling his heartbeat. I hummed against his lips before
pulling away. "Come on, let's get inside before the Uchiha police
accuses us of indecency again ."

"Nah. Kakashi isn't here to piss them off by his mere presence, and
they know you're Itachi's favorite. We're safe," he said, but he
followed me nonetheless. "Alright, as usual then?"

"You know me."

"That, I do. So, no bare toes, closed shoes, in leather, around three
centimeters of heel. I'd say you're a woman of simple tastes, easy to
please, if your tastes weren't the exact opposite of the current
fashion."

"What do you complain about? Less choice means quicker choice," I

pointed out, ignoring all the pairs of sandals with open parts until I
reached the winter collection.

Genma had been stopped by a saleswoman on the way. I ended up

choosing a few pairs to try on my own. As I sat down on a bench, the
nearest lady, a forty-years old civilian helping her genin daughter,
told me: "You should keep an eye on your boyfriend."
I glanced at Genma, noticed that he was leaning sideways against a
display stand while talking to the seller, met his eye, smiled back,
and shrugged. "If I had to keep an eye on my boyfriend at all time
ma'am, I'd go crazy."

"Don't you mind that he's talking to that girl?"

"Well, while he talks to her, he doesn't talk my ear off, if you know
what I mean. Men, they're such gossips," I said, while admiring the
pair of shoes at my feet.

"That's not just talking ."

"Oh, yes, it is. When he actually flirts, he leans toward you and
doesn't look away from you. Just watch." I stood up, walked to
Genma and posed near him with my hands on my hips. "What do
you think?" I asked as I show off the shoes.

Genma moved away from the stand, leaned forward and never
looked away from me as he replied: "Looks good, but you don't
seem comfortable when you walk, darling. Try those with the
shoelaces? They look cute."

"I thought so too," I agreed, pecking his cheek before going back to
my bench and removing the shoes. "See?" I told the lady.

"I want a boyfriend like that," the daughter whispered, wide-eyed.

"Don't you settle for less," I agreed. "A boy you have to keep an eye
on is the wrong boy for you."

"I mean, he has an opinion on shoes!" The girl exclaimed, amazed.

I would have sweatdrop if I could. I chose to laugh about it. "Yeah,

well, that 's optional… but a good bonus I suppose."

"The girls think Hatake-san would be the best boyfriend, but they're
wrong. Shiranui-san is definitely the best!"
At this announcement, I froze in the middle of lacing the new pair of
shoes, barely noticing when the mother reprimanded her daughter
for her audacity. Comparing my boyfriends was an Academy game
now…. great. I didn't know our popularity went so far. I suppose we
were lucky that was the worst we had to deal with. This universe had
a more tolerant view of polyamory, and I couldn't complain about the
reception the news of our relationship had received. Overall, people
were more interested in knowing that Hatake Kakashi was in a stable
relationship which could allow the continuation of his bloodline than
they were in the details (from what I had gathered, that it was
unusual was expected considering how eccentric he was).

The worst comment I had to deal with was a blunt "You're still
working? Isn't it time you get knocked up?" and that had been dealt
with a public tongue-lashing (and pranks which might have been
Iruka and Naruto's doing but no-one, not even I, had proof).

"So, I am the best boyfriend, ain't I?" Genma asked as we left the
shop with the lace-up shoes in a bag he was carrying, his wallet
emptied of a few bills.

I snorted but didn't have the opportunity to reply. On our way to the
okonomiyaki restaurant, we crossed path with Izumo and Kotetsu,
who were coming back from guard duty with growling stomachs.
They decided to join us, making for a lively evening as Kotetsu tried
to outdo Genma with funny anecdotes. It inevitably ended with them
inventing the most ludicrous stories - Genma with a perfectly stoic
face, Kotetsu with a really expressive demeanor. Snorting at their
ridiculousness, I shared a look of amusement with my cousin. Izumo
had grown well, and I was glad we were as close as ever after all
this time and what I had told him.

I had such a great family.

"Is there a reason why you're staring at my shoes, Neji-kun?"

The young Hyuuga startled and looked up. From my position two
steps behind and to the right of the Hokage, I gently smiled at Neji
while the Hyuuga elders and Minato talked. Since they didn't seem
to need me to take notes, I pressed the clipboard to my chest and
crouched to be at Neji's height. "Is there something on them I can't
see?" I asked in a soft voice to avoid drawing attention to us.

"No," he replied firmly while straightening his posture and looking

right in front of him, like he was supposed to do during this boring
event.

I made an enquiring sound and gently nudged him with my pencil.

He grumbled but, knowing my persistence, relented and admitted: "I

heard girls at the Academy talk about Genma-san buying them for
you. I don't see what's the big deal about them."

I chuckled. "I don't think it's about the shoes, Neji-kun. You shouldn't
think too much about it. How is the Academy?"

"Dull. The other kids are weak and idiots."

"No, they aren't. It's you who is strong and smart."

"It's the same thing."

"No, it isn't. You are what we call precocious. It means you're

advanced for your age while the others are just normal. Once you're
all grown up, the difference won't be so obvious."

"They'll be at my level?"

I winced. "Well… I wouldn't go that far, not for most of them anyway,
but you won't find them so stupid."

Neji sniffed disdainfully. "If you say so, Maiko-san. What am I

supposed to do while they catch up?"
"Well, don't be too hard on them, improve your patience and
compassion, and… find some older kids to train with?" I suggested
sheepishly.

He glanced at me from the corner of his eyes and sighed. "You said
the same thing about Hinata-hime."

"Yep, I did," I admitted with a grin, poking the tip of my pencil against
my chin. "It's the same, Neji-kun. Strong boys need to be good
senpai!"

Neji sighed again, louder, his shoulders slouching in defeat. "Very

well, but I'm not sure I like this senpai duty."

"We don't always do what we like, but I'm proud of you for trying! I
saw Hinata-chan smiling at you. She seems to like you. That's
good." I beamed proudly.

He straightened again and crossed his hands behind his back. "I did
like you told me… Do you really think it will help?"

I tapped my cheek. "Well, what do you think?"

"Hiashi-sama seemed to be pleased… and otou-san said I did well."

"Then you must be on the right track."

The Hokage started to make his exit. I stood up, giving a thumbs up
to Neji before leaving the Hyuuga compound.

"Maiko," Minato called once we were alone with his bodyguards.

I hurried to catch up and walk by his side. "Yes, Hokage-sama?"

"You did well coaching Neji-kun to appease the relations between

the branches."

"Thank you, Hokage-sama. How did the elders take your offer to
help with the Caged Bird Seal?"
"As well as we imagined, but Hiashi-san was interested. There is
hope."

"I have faith in your ability to convince Hiashi-sama, Hokage-sama," I

replied cheerfully.

Minato glanced at me, smiling softly, but didn't reply. ANBU agents
suddenly dropped in front of us. We halted. The street was quiet,
seldom used apart from Hyuuga going to their compound.

"An emergency requires your attention at HQ, Hokage-sama," the

ANBU captain announced.

"Very well. Maiko, I'll let you go back alone. When is my next
meeting?"

"In twenty minutes, Hokage-sama."

He nodded and disappeared, immediately followed by the ANBU and

guards. I hummed to myself as I walked through the village, mentally
planning my work for the hour left before the end of my shift.

I was walking by a park when I heard my name called and noticed

Chouji sitting by a dozing Shikamaru. I waved and then waited for
them as they stood up, clearly intent on talking to me. "Hello boys," I
greeted them before noticing their dirty clothes and scraped skin.
"Well, now… Do I need to take names and put the fear of the
secretary into some bullies?"

"No," Shikamaru replied nonchalantly, apparently unbothered by his

scratched elbow, "but we could use your help. We were supposed to
meet with Naruto and Sasuke here half an hour ago."

That was past the polite delay allowed for absent-minded kids and
starting to edge into the suspicion of danger for a S-class asset (like
the jinchuuriki/Hokage's kid).
I pulled on the cord around my neck to get a whistle out of my
cleavage. "Let me check." I blew the whistle, producing a loud bird
call. We waited a few seconds before an ANBU agent dropped by
and tilted his head questioningly. "Apologies for the disturbance.
Uzumaki Naruto and his friend Uchiha Sasuke are half an hour late
for a playdate. Are you aware of their whereabouts?"

"I'll check," he replied before disappearing.

I looked back at the children and smiled at their awe (Chouji's) and
curiosity (Shikamaru's).

"Mom doesn't have a whistle," Shikamaru noted.

"Ah, no. That's because I 'm a big deal," I replied with a falsely smug
voice, pushing my hair back and posing with wide eyes and a
theatrical expression.

Shikamaru rolled his eyes, thinking I exaggerated like I tended to do,

because a first assistant to the Hokage couldn't be much more of a
big deal than the second assistant, right? And this was how I
successfully managed to fool him by telling the truth! Assistants
didn't have emergency ANBU whistles, but S-class assets did (and
Naruto better not have lost his or they would be hell to pay). It was
Minato's invention after a few too many close calls. It wasn't like they
could put an ANBU to guard every asset 24h/7, so this was a good
compromise. I found it quite reassuring, personally. I rarely needed it
since I was surrounded by ANBU most of the day, but it had its uses.

I was sitting on a bench, chatting with the boys about their day at the
Academy, when the ANBU agent came back, a kid under each
arm… and they were absolutely filthy.

"Sweet Sage of the Six," I breathed. "Did you find them in a sewer?!"

"Almost."
"Great," I sighed before recoiling as Naruto stumbled forward when
he was let down. "Uhuh. Don't touch me, mud monster. What the hell
happened to you?"

"We beat the shit out of Taki-baka!"

"Oh, did you?" At Chouji's and Shikamaru's look of recognition, I

added: "Does that Taki happen to be a bully?"

"Yeah!"

I glanced at the ANBU agent in silent question. He shrugged and

signed "minor injuries" in reply. Well, I supposed that was acceptable
then. I thanked him in the same silent way, and he disappeared after
a brief nod. "Alright- No!" I jumped on my feet and went around the
bench."No, no, no, Naruto-kun. No hugs when you're covered in
mud! I have to go back to work!"

"But, Maiko-nee-chan," he whined.

"Come by after school tomorrow and help me with the garden. I'll
give you as many hugs as you want then," I compromised.

"Yes!"

"Now tell me what happened."

It was exactly what I had expected: bullies had hassled Choji during
the lunch break, Shikamaru had stepped in and gotten them to
leave, but Sasuke and Naruto had heard those bullies plan their
revenge after school and they had confronted them, which ended in
all of them rolling in the mud by the Naka river.

I snorted and glanced at the quatuor with fondness. Sasuke looked

particularly apprehensive, so I pointed out: "Don't worry so much
about what your mother will say, Sasuke-kun. If you tell her the truth,
I'm sure she'll be lenient." As he looked doubtful, I added: "You
fought to protect your comrades, Sasuke-kun. You acted like a true
shinobi of Konoha, and I know that your brother would be proud of
you. Don't forget to tell him about it when he'll be back from his
mission, alright?"

He nodded eagerly, suddenly much more proud and confident.

"Now, I need to go back to work. Take care of yourselves boys, and

continue to watch over each other. Naruto-kun, I'll see you
tomorrow!"

"Easy, Naruto-kun. Don't drown the poor plants," I called as I

watched the over-enthusiastic boy water the small garden I had
organized on the flat roof we used as a terrace. At the beginning, I
mainly had aromatic herbs, which didn't necessitate much care (I
didn't always have time for them), but Naruto-kun had taken a liking
to gardening, so I had added a few flowers and simple plants like
strawberries or cherry tomatoes.

Genma didn't care much for it, often complaining that he was afraid
to step on anything when he dropped in ('while drunk' was left
unsaid). Kakashi pretended he didn't care, but somehow I had never
lost a plant, not even when I was too busy for weeks and forgot to
water them.

"Look, look, Maiko-nee-chan! It makes flowers!"

"It does. Do you remember what it's called?"

"Carnations!"

"That's right. Well done."

"And they're orange!"

I chuckled and walked up to him. "Those are orange, yes, because I

bought them thinking about you."
He beamed. "You did?"

I crouched and hugged him loosely. "Yes. The red ones, I bought
them thinking about Genma, because he often gives me red
flowers."

"And Kakashi-nii-san?"

"Well, his flowers aren't carnations. You'll have to guess!"

Naruto turned toward the pots with a determined expression,

humming to himself. I left him to his guessing work. Genma had
appeared at the balcony door, leaning against the frame with a fond
look.

"Welcome home. What's got you in such a good mood?" I asked

when I reached him.

"Just thinking," he said while pulling me into his arms.

"About?"

"You and kids."

I paused in my attempt to find a comfortable position for cuddles and

looked up to his chin. "Kids… in general, or more specifically
speaking?"

"Depends… on what answer you prefer," he replied with humor.

I gently pushed him inside for a little more privacy. "I know this is
hard for you, but for once could you lay off on the flippancy?" I
asked, not unkindly. "You can be honest with me, you know… Do
you want kids, Genma?"

"Maybe… Yes. Someday. If you both want to," he finally admitted,

nervously biting on his senbon.
I nodded slowly. I was a little apprehensive about getting pregnant,
giving birth and all that jazz, but I wanted kids. "Someday, yes. Do
you think Kakashi…?"

"Well… he would have a few panic attacks imagining what a bad

father he would be… but eventually, I think he would accept he at
least needs to continue the Hatake bloodline."

"Right… We should probably ease him into the idea."

"Definitely, yeah," he agreed with a smirk.

I joined my arms behind his neck and played with his hair while
imagining the three of us being parents. It would be lively, but being
three instead of two could only be an advantage. "Kakashi would
make a good father."

"He would… but he would drive you crazy."

"You all would," I laughed, knowing I would be one of this protective

mother always worrying and micromanaging everything while
Genma and Kakashi would be the funny fathers adored by their kids.
"But let's not get ahead of ourselves…"

"Right," Genma agreed with a nod. "I wanted to ask you: do you
mind if Raidou comes for dinner? You know, with Rin gone…"

"Oh, yes." I shook my head. I still tended to forget that Rin

sometimes went on missions with Kakashi (well, officially, at the
same time as Kakashi, but it meant what it meant…) "No, of course.
He's always welcome."

"Great," Genma started to say before being interrupted by Naruto

barging in with a pot of white flowers cradled in his small arms.

"I found it! It's this one! The orchids!"

I gasped dramatically. "How did you guess?"

He giggled. "They're like his hair! The shape and the color!"

"Yes!" I laughed and went to grab the pot before he dropped it,
patting his head while I was in reach. "He doesn't think so, but it
totally is like his hair! Ha! I'll tell him you think so too!"

"Totally!"

We went back to the terrace so we could finish tidying things up.

When we came back inside, it was to find Minato and Raidou
chatting with Genma.

"Dad! Dad! Maiko has orange flowers just for me! and the white
orchids are just like Kakashi-nii-san's hair!" Naruto announced,
running to his father and hugging his legs.

"Oh, really?"

"Uhuh!"

"That's good to know. Thanks for watching over him Maiko."

"It's always a pleasure, Minato-sama… Would you like to stay for

dinner? Before you get all polite on me, Raidou is already invited, so
it wouldn't be a bother to cook for two more. Pumpkin is on the
menu."

Naruto and Genma both approved with varying degrees of

enthusiasm.

Minato looked down at his son with a raised eyebrow. "You like
pumpkin?"

"It's orange !"

"Didn't you know Hokage-sama? Carrots, oranges and pumpkins are

the best way to make him eat fruits or vegetables," I said with
amusement, walking toward the kitchen.
Minato chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck. "I knew about the
carrots, but I hadn't realized… Silly me."

"Silly dad!"

"Now, Naruto-kun, what do we say to Maiko for inviting us and

cooking for us?"

"THANK YOU!"

Two days later, time seemed to be dragging on, probably because I

was in a brooding mood since Kakashi had left. It showed how much
I had gotten used to Kakashi's presence when his absence affected
me this much. I really missed him. That was new. This realization
was as responsible for my pensive mood as his absence.

I was staring at a report from an orphanage speaking of a snake

infestation. That didn't help to brighten my mood in anyway. My
distaste for the creatures might not be considered as a phobia
anymore, but they still greatly repulsed me.

I was startled by the abrupt arrival of a couple of shinobi. They

looked like they had just come back from the field, out of breath and
unkempt. I straightened as I recognized Aoba - only a true
emergency would take precedence over his looks - but it was Anko
who blurted out:

"We need to talk to the Hokage."

"I'm sorry, but-" I started to reply.

"It's urgent!" she shouted.

"Anko, calm down. Maiko, I have to insist," Aoba said.

I spread my hands in a show of appeasement and repeated: "I'm

sorry, but he isn't here right now." I didn't know what was going on
with ANBU but he had been called to their HQ more often than usual
lately.

Anko cursed and clenched the back of her neck. Aoba glanced at
her with worry and started to say something, but I was already a step
of ahead and called:

"ANBU, get me the Hokage. Yoshino, get me the Jounin

Commander." A movement in the corner of my left eye and Yoshino
disappearing by the door on my right informed me I was obeyed.
"Anko-san, do you need medical attention?"

"No," she hissed, white as a sheet, "they can't do anything. I need

Hokage-sama!"

"He is on his way, Anko-san. Breathe deeply and hang in there." I

stood up and went around my desk. "Let's step into the office for
more privacy." Pressing my hand to the handle, I poured my chakra
into the seal engraved into it to unlock the door.

Anko stumbled toward the couch and curled up on it, Aoba hovering
not far from her.

Shikaku and Yoshino arrived a few seconds afterward. I let them in

before closing the door behind them, activating the privacy seal as I
did.

"Report," Shikaku ordered.

Aoba straightened and said: "We were returning from our successful
mission when Anko's seal started to itch a few kilometers away from
Konoha's wall. The pain has been increasing since, and as we
passed the gates she affirmed that she could sense Orochimaru
nearby."

"He's here!" Anko shouted from the couch, slamming her hand down
on the armrest. "And he's trying to activate my seal! If Hokage-sama
hadn't taken care of it…"
"Stay focused on the present and not the possibilities, Anko,"
Shikaku ordered firmly. "ANBU, trigger Immediate S-class Threat
Protocol."

I turned toward Yoshino and pointed my chin to the door with a

murmured: "You know what to do."

She left with a determined nod. As per protocol, she was in charge of
coordinating the evacuation. It was a good thing that Shikamaru was
at the Academy now. Yoshino could trust his sensei to protect
him,and she would be less distracted. That reminded me that Iruka
volunteered at the Academy on his free day. Good, he would take
good care of the kids.

The bell sounded out a few seconds later - when the threat was one
of our missing-nin, there was no point in trying to be covert by using
bird signals, Orochimaru knew all about Konoha's systems. I
stepped toward the window to see the civilians drop everything, grab
their children and walk quickly toward the nearest evacuation point -
they had been taught not to run unless in immediate danger,
because running civilians provoked more accidents than it was
worth. Shinobi jumped on the roofs from the streets or their homes,
overseeing the evacuation and looking for the enemy. An invisible
enemy, for now…

Anko and Aoba were walking Shikaku through the last hour they had
gone through when the Hokage appeared behind his desk in a flash
of yellow. "Report," he immediately ordered, looking solemn.

His guards appeared a few seconds later in their customary triangle

position, the ANBU commander in the middle, as their passenger.
Genma's eyes met mine before he slouched slightly in relief (I
couldn't fault him if a threat alert had immediately made him thought
the worst about my well-being, I had a bad record).

Minato was moving to check Anko's seal and the ANBU commander
was turning to speak to Shikaku when a burst of chakra was
immediately followed by a loud noise…
I turned toward the window and stared, wide-eyed, at the enormous
snakes attacking the east wall. "Yep," I breathed, repressing a
shudder, "he's here…"

oOo Kakashi's PoV - The day before, in the Land of Hot Water
oOo

"Taichou. Are you… alright?"

Slowly catching his breath, Kakashi glanced at Tenzou hovering

nearby and nodded briefly. "Casualties?"

"Two dead. Three heavily wounded. Rin-san is looking over them."

Nodding again, Kakashi stared at the ground from his crouching

position. He couldn't look at the corpse laying beside him. If he did,
he wouldn't be able to tear his eyes away, and his team needed him.
He had already been distracted for too long. As always, Rin was
better than him: she had her priorities in order. Standing slowly to
spare his battered body, he looked around him.

The plateau was devastated. Trees were unrooted when they

weren't burnt to embers or sliced into pieces. Craters were filled with
water, and weapons littered the ground. It was a walking hazard.

Among the desolation, only four people including him (no need to
mention his trembling fingers and chakra exhaustion, he could
stand!) had the energy to stay standing up. Kakashi focused first on
his more important responsibility: "Yasu. Health report."

"Minor injuries. Low level chakra sufficient for C level jutsu. I'm
operational, taichou."

When he got saddled with this rookie, Kakashi hadn't realized how
much he would be thankful for his obedience. When he was told to
stay on support, Itachi could be trusted to obey regardless of his
pride and opinion.
Craning his neck left and right to relax the muscles, Kakashi made
two hand signs, too tired to speak.

Itachi nodded and went to clean up the battlefield as ordered. It

wasn't the most glamorous job, but it had to be done, and it was
traditionally the rookie's work since it served as a test of diligence.

"Tenzou. Health report."

"Non-life-threatening injuries. Low level chakra sufficient for D level

jutsu. Waiting for medical check-up."

"Go guard Rin. Come back to me after your check-up."

Tenzou disappeared after a nod.

Kakashi turned toward the remaining shinobi, who happened to be

foreign and in disgustingly good state. Jinchuriki at least could
rejoice about never experiencing true chakra exhaustion.

"Thank you for your timely assistance," Utakata said, "I wasn't sure
you would arrive in time."

"We were nearby."

"Ah. I'm sorry your team had to undergo this fight after the fatigue of
a previous mission then, but this is fortunate for me. This… Tobi was
as dangerous as you said."

Kakashi pointedly didn't look down. "Yes, he was. His partner was
diverted, you said?"

"Yes. Orochimaru. He maintained that his old teammate, Jiraiya, was

following them and offered to take care of him, leaving on the spot."

"You didn't seem to believe him."

"Neither Tobi or I noticed anyone before you, and his partner rather
seemed of the opinion that he had been betrayed and abandoned.
He was planning to kill Orochimaru once he was done with me."

"I see. Well, regardless, none of us is in good enough shape to fight

a Sannin. Let's get this over with and go back home," Kakashi
sighed. "Hokage-sama will want to meet you."

Fifteen minutes later, the battlefield had been cleared, Rin had
healed as much of the ANBU team as she could, and Kakashi had
ordered them to wait near the closest tree still standing.

Kakashi was staring at Rin, purposefully still not looking down as

they stood over the dead body of their genin teammate. "Rin?"

The medic-nin, recently authorized to join ANBU mission, wasn't

over-emotional, but her absence of reaction at the sight of Obito's
mutilated body still worried Kakashi.

She didn't reply to him but slowly crouched and reached forward.
She cut the clothes with her chakra scalpel and parted them to
uncover the body made of mixed flesh. Kakashi didn't know what
she was looking for, but he watched quietly.

Rin checked every limb before turning the corpse to see his back.
Finally, she pointed out a mark at the back of the neck. Kakashi
knew enough to recognize a seal. It was no particular surprise. Obito
had clearly been brainwashed, and Minato had suggested the
possible use of fuuinjutsu when they speculated about it during a few
very moody and alcoholic evenings together.

Having found what she was looking for, Rin adjusted the body in its
previous position and stood up.

They stayed quiet for a few long seconds, staring at the mature face
of their teammate turned enemy. His eyes were closed over empty
orbits. It had been extremely difficult to destroy his Sharingan. They
had fought for what felt like an hour just to immobilize him for a few
seconds, allowing Rin to strike the blow. After that however, the fight
was over in a minute.
Kakashi was staring at those closed eyes without really seeing them.
He was jolted of his contemplation by tears dropping on Obito's
cheeks, making their way through the scars of the repaired jaw.

Rin was crying, head lowered and shoulders shaking.

As shitty as he was at dealing with crying people, Kakashi was

relieved. He knew it was what she needed.

"He wasn't…" She started before a small hiccup forced her to pause.
"He wasn't the Obito we knew."

"No, he wasn't," Kakashi agreed softly.

"The Obito we loved… he died that day. Do you think… do you think
he'll finally find peace now?" she asked, looking up at him, her face
clenched in anguish.

"I hope so," Kakashi whispered, glancing at the puppet laying at their
feet. Was it why he couldn't bring himself to regret even for a second
killing his former teammate? Because he had already been dead in
all senses that matter? He didn't know. He couldn't think. He felt
exhausted, physically and mentally. His body was heavy. His mind
was cluttered.

He just wanted to curl up on Maiko and Genma's laps with his ninken
lying all over them. He would sleep, read, and be late for dinner with
Minato and Naruto. They would have no choice than come check on
him. Maiko wouldn't be able to get up to cook, so Genma would go
buy takeout and they'd have a messy sleepover. Rin and Raidou
might as well join them.

The sky was cloudy. Kakashi realized with a jolt he was daydreaming
when a ray of sunshine came to blind him. He shifted and looked
back to Rin. She was still crying. He moved without thinking to wrap
an arm around her shoulders, pulling her so she could lean on his
shoulder. Hugs weren't his specialty, but he had no choice but to
learn with Maiko.
"Wh-what do we do with the body?" Rin asked. "Bring it back to
Minato-sensei?"

"No. Protocol states it must be disposed of."

"But… It's Obito."

"You said it. Obito died eight years ago," Kakashi pointed out. He
was falling back on his ANBU training. His voice was detached,
probably too much for Rin's taste, he knew, but she didn't protest.

He ordered her to go join the team. She went, walking slowly to pull
herself together. She didn't say a word to Obito's corpse. No last
goodbye. They had already done it, eight years ago, in front of his
empty grave. They had already tried to reason with the living Tobi,
without any success. What was left?… Giving him the respect he
was due and which they had failed to do at the time, leading to this
torture he had gone through for much too long.

Kakashi removed a scroll from his pocket - the emergency kit for
when fire jutsu couldn't be used - and emptied its sealed content. He
sprayed the body with highly flammable liquid, lighted a match and
looked down one last time.

"Rest in Peace."

Sorry for the delay. I was stuck in writer block for a while, and then
my dear beta, Sage Thrasher, was overworked. Worry not however,
the next chapter is already done at 75% so the wait should be much
shorter this time. =)

I planned two chapters and an epilogue after this, so the story should
end at 25 chapters, but I also have at least one bonus in my drafts
(AU where Maiko was born sooner and got a decent sensei, which
led to… Maiko/Minato! I know some of you wanted that =D) and I
have a few ideas for some others, so you can expect a little more
than 25 chapters after all . ;)
If you want to know what Maiko looks like, go check my profile.
A town under attack by nightmares
Running around Konoha in emergency lockdown was a bit surreal.
The streets and buildings were eerily deserted. Shinobi jumped and
ran from roof to roof, mostly in the direction of giant snakes intent on
destroying anything on their path but not only in that direction. As a
matter of fact, we were running away from the reptiles, which was
perfectly fine in my book.

Our destination was the orphanage at the outskirts of the city. They
had sent a call for help at the start of the alert. I had remembered the
report that I had been reading previously: a snake infestation
couldn't be a coincidence in such circumstances.

The Yondaime had ordered Aoba, Anko, Genma and I to investigate

while everyone else went to deal with Orochimaru and his beasts.
That Anko and I, the most at risk in case of a meeting with the
Sannin, were sent in the opposite direction was simply convenient…
or rather a case of 'hitting two birds with one stone'.

Genma was leading the team and had ordered me to stay close to
him with a simple look, to which I had answered with a slight
widening of the eyes that I would stick to him like glue - and without
any shame - if it meant I could avoid snakes.

When we reached the orphanage, screams and sounds of combat

were the first sign something was wrong. Then we jumped over a
street and saw children running from the orphanage toward what I
estimated to be the closest evacuation spot (I heard but didn't see a
matronly woman urging them to hurry). They were late. Something
must have held them up.

We understood what was going on a second later, when we caught

sight of a woman in miko clothing holding her ground against three
small… creatures.
"Oh, Kami," I breathed.

"What are they?" Aoba asked in bewilderment.

"Children bitten with a cursed seal," Anko replied with clenched fists.
"Damn you, Orochimaru!"

The miko - with the training of an elite kunoichi - wasn't fighting to

kill. She never hurt them, only stopping them from going after the
other children which had all disappeared from sight. Those three
deformed creatures might be grotesque to our eyes, but I'd bet that
she could recognize her wards despite it all. As a matter of fact,
when we jumped down to help her, her first words were:

"Don't hurt them! They're victims of the seals! They can't control
themselves!"

The noises the creatures made were nonsensical grunts and groans.
Their eyes were wide and intense, like if they were in a frenzy. It was
disturbing. As I dodged a swipe of claws and parried a hit with one of
my fans, I called: "Capture jutsu, anyone?"

"None which are harmless," Aoba replied with a grunt.

"Same!" Anko and Genma replied in unison.

"All my medical ninjutsu is ineffective against them. It only

incapacitates them temporarily," the miko (she was Kabuto's
adoptive mother, wasn't she? She reminded me of someone from
the manga…) replied ruefully.

"We need a Nara," I concluded.

Genma ordered at the same time: "Maiko, find a Nara!"

"Called it!" I pointed out as I removed myself from the fight and
jumped on the nearest roof before going for the highest. I went
through my pockets to find a paper and a marker, quickly drawing
the Nara clan's symbol on it. Then I took a deep breath and whistled
the customary call for the Genin Corps. I rarely used it anymore
unless I needed to catch the attention of the nearest genin, but it
wasn't something I was likely to forget.

Heads popped over the rooftops and turned toward me, like a bunch
of meerkats. During evacuation, the Genin Corps were responsible
for helping the civilians along. Once the evacuation was over, they
had to stay near the tunnels' entrances to watch out for enemy
progress. They had strict orders to not engage and close the
accesses if danger was getting too close, regardless of latecomers.
Since the neighborhood was relatively calm, they were still
reachable.

I held the paper as high as I could to get the message. The closest
genins relayed it through the same way until the whistle for 'found it'
(a long note which could also mean 'shut the hell up' in the Corps
slang) sounded out.

A moment later, two Nara dropped beside me with raised eyebrows.

I lost no time to point out at the creatures below and explain:

"They are kids. We need them immobilized painlessly."

"You got it," the oldest one drawled.

The youngest, a teenage girl and probably the man's daughter, was
less phlegmatic and did a double-take before whispering in a mix of
confusion and horror: "Kids?!" She nonetheless jumped after her
father and performed the Shadow Techniques without a hitch,
catching the smallest one while her elder took care of the other two.

The creatures were frozen in a relaxed pose with wide open eyes
and growling mouths. The sight was disturbing.

"Thank you," the miko said with a relieved expression.

"Don't rejoice too soon," Genma intervened. "The Nara can't keep
them like this indefinitely. We need to get them out of this state or
unconscious. Anko, any suggestion?"

The teenager scowled. "The transformation will stop when they'll

have exhausted their chakra. They're kids, it won't take long."

"Can you estimate it at less than ten minutes? Because anything

more isn't good enough."

"How would I know?" Anko hissed with raised hands in her agitation.
She was a bundle of nerves with even less patience than usual.

"Did the Yondaime tell you about the seal he used on you?" I tried to
ask, to find another option.

"No! I'm shit at this fucking fuuinjutsu bullshit! It creeps me out

anyway."

"I know a seal which might work," a soft voice intervened. We turned
to see the miko adjusting her glasses higher on her nose. "I'm
Yakushi Nono, one of the orphanage caretakers and a jounin from
the medic corps. I know some fuuinjutsu, but I don't have the
materials for-"

Without waiting for her to finish, I rummaged in one of the secret

pockets of my obi, removed a stockage seal and activated it. A small
box full of sealing furnitures appeared, and I gave it to the miko. In
answer to the resulting silence and stares, I shrugged and pointed
out: "I'm the Yondaime's assistant. Of course I carry those around as
backup." I had to with the number of times he went in a sealing
frenzy in the middle of something completely unrelated, including
when he was out of the office. Once during my first year, he had
caught me unaware and ended up scribbling on his cloak with
marker (after going through his own stocks, mind you). That damn
cloak was made on request and expensive, so never again.

They tilted their head in agreement and focused on the present

fuuinjutsu expert.
"I wouldn't dare interact with the seal without knowing how it works,
but I believe there is a way to interrupt, or at least greatly diminish,
the chakra it uses. We use it sometimes for sensitive operations,"
she was explaining as she worked, kneeling in the dirt. "It needs to
be applied on the pathway system."

"Do we need a Hyuuga?" I asked with a frown.

"No," she replied while pushing her glasses higher on her nose. "Any
medic-nin worth their salt knows where are chakra pathways. The
Byakugan is only essential to locate tenketsu due to their small size
and individual variation."

I hummed in understanding and let her work.

As we waited in silence, the sounds of battle coming from the east

were all the more audible and difficult to ignore. The snakes' noises
were too high-pitched to carry, but explosions were obvious.

I glanced at Genma, hoping to find some comfort in his presence. He

met my eyes and moved closer, his fingers brushing mine as he
murmured in my ear: "It's alright, Yondaime-sama will handle it."

I nodded in agreement, having as much faith in the Hokage as he

did, but I felt uneasy when parts of my hometown were getting blown
up. I bet it included the trees. The trees always got blown up. Forces
of evil were going to fuck up the climate, explosion after explosion.

"It's ready," Nono announced, standing up with a paper seal. She

hesitated and glanced between the three kids-turned-creatures
immobilized. She couldn't choose on who to try her seal and theory.
A lot of self-confidence would be required to risk one of your wards'
life.

Understanding this, I moved forward, took the seal and chose one of
the kids at random. "Tell me where to put it."
"Here," she said, tracing a line along the neck. "This is the chakra
pathway supplying the seal."

I frowned, vaguely remembering a few anatomy sketches we had

been shown in the Academy. "Isn't it also supplying the brain?"

"Yes," she replied somberly, "it's one of them."

"Alright," I breathed, suddenly regretting volunteering for this

responsibility, but I couldn't back up. "Get ready," I told the Nara
jounin holding the kid. I waited for his nod before I carefully applied
the sticking paper where I was shown and applied a small quantity of
chakra until it activated. Taking two steps back, I watched with bated
breath.

A few seconds were necessary before we saw a reaction. The

creature started to morph into a more humanoid shape, then lost its
dark color for a more natural shade, dark marks slowly receding into
the seal. Once the kid looked perfectly human, his eyes closed and
his head tilted, as if he were only standing because of the shadow
jutsu.

Nono checked with a glowing green hand before announcing: "He's

unconscious."

"That's for the best," Genma murmured.

The Nara let go of the boy once Aoba had a good grip on him so he
could be laid down on the ground safely.

We repeated the same process for the two others with the same
results.

"That's a good thing taken care of," Aoba said with a smug posture.

"I'm worried this isn't over," Nono admitted, looking up from the kids
she was examining.

"What do you mean?"

"Some of the older children… they went to the academy this
morning. It's possible that some of them were bitten and didn't tell
me."

Genma groaned and pinched his nose. "That could be a disaster."

"Especially if they are already in the shelters," Aoba added.

"I need to take care of these children first and foremost, but…
here…" Nono said as she drew once more the chakra repressor
seal.

I accepted it with the rest of the sealing furnitures, and tuck it away in
my pockets. She stopped me with a hand on my wrist as I stepped
back and murmured: "Please, take care of them. And… there is…
my adopted son, Kabuto, he has grey hair and glasses like mine…
please, watch over him."

I froze at Kabuto's name and needed a second before I managed to

smile reassuringly. "I always watch over children. I'll do my best." As
I withdrew, I knew I had failed to appear natural. Nono was frowning,
but she had no other choice than to trust me. I met Genma's eyes
who raised an eyebrow questioningly as we walked away. I shook
my head and jumped on the nearest roof.

ROOT and Danzou didn't exist anymore. Kabuto wasn't the same as
in the story I had read. He had the chance to live a normal childhood
(as normal as it got in the shinobi world), and I couldn't equate him to
what he could have been. I reminded myself of this and swore to
protect him like any other child.

The Academy, being adjacent to the Hokage tower and of high

importance, was more heavily defended than the remote
neighborhood we were in previously. We crossed path with an
ANBU, and Genma paused to ask:

"Are there any reports of deformed creatures, kid-size?"

"Shikaku-san has got them tied up in the amphitheater."

I was perfectly aware that Shikaku was one of the strongest shinobi
of Konoha and highly proficient with his clan's jutsu, but it was the
first time I saw him in action and it was impressive. He was calmly
sitting on a desk, giving orders to jounin, while six tendrils of shadow
extended from his feet to creatures sitting on the first row of seats,
looking more or less peaceful.

Shikaku looked unperturbed, and he barely glanced at us before

accepting what appeared to be a sketched map from Kurenai. "The
orphanage?" he asked.

"Three of those creatures, even smaller in size, were incapacitated

with the help of the caretaker, Yakushi Nono. She warned us there
might be some others here," Genma reported before glancing at me.

I stepped forward and showed the seal I was given. "Applied to the
proper pathway, this stops the flow of chakra toward the seal and
ends the transformation, leading to unconsciousness."

"Can you apply it?"

"Yes, but I only have one and I can't replicate it."

"I can."

I turned around to see Iruka walking down the stairs.

"Do it," Shikaku simply ordered us before turning his attention back
to coordinating the defense efforts.

I stepped to the side and met Iruka midway. "Can you?" I asked,
giving him the seal and the sealing furnitures before he even replied.

"I would be an unworthy student of Yondaime-sama if I didn't," he

replied with a half-smile. "Can you really apply it?" He was frowning,
but I didn't take his uncertainty personally. He might not be looking at
the children, but I knew he was worried for them. I was too.
"Take care of the fancy stuff and let me deal with sticking papers
right on the line. We each have our specialties. Or do you doubt I
can deal with papers, Iruka-kun?" I teased.

He snorted but graciously accepted my poor attempt at comic relief.

With the first seal in hand, I stepped in front of the smallest creature.
Its jaw was clenched and its eyes were watching its surroundings
intently. It seemed more focused than the three smaller ones we had
to deal with before, like the child was conscious and not just a
mindless beast. It stared at me with unnerving focus. I hesitated for a
moment before shaking my head. I couldn't get distracted. Pulling on
what remained of a too small shirt, I carefully applied the seal where
I had been taught.

As before, the transformation reversed.

The boy was around the same age as Naruto, with really pale skin
and dark hair. He reminded me of Sasuke at first, until he stared at
me (was it because he was older, training in the shinobi arts, or
because the seal was different, that he was the first to stay
conscious?). He was Sai.

"Do we have a medic?" I shouted before speaking to the boy kindly:

"Hello dear. Everything is alright now, we'll help. What's your name?
I'm Maiko."

"Saito."

"Well, Saito-kun, Nono-san from the orphanage sent me. She's

worried about you all."

"She's going to be angry."

"Because you didn't tell her you were bitten? I'm sure she'll forgi-"

"No… because Shin died."

Stopped mid-word, I glanced at Iruka who was coming forward with
Shizune (I did a double take when I noticed a white slug on her
shoulder). He looked somber. "Some of the children didn't survive
the seals' activation."

"Oh," I breathed. "Oh… Well, darling, I don't think anger will be her
priority." I moved to let Shizune examine Sai… I mean, Saito. I shook
my head to focus on the present instead of the image of kids killed
by this monstrosity Orochimaru had done. Genma, having signaled
to Shikaku he could release Saito, stepped forward, squeezing my
shoulder gently with a questioning glance. I nodded to reassure him
and took another seal offered by Iruka.

The four next children were in varied states, between plain

unconsciousness and lucidity similar to Saito. They were all quiet
and obedient, probably traumatized by what they had gone through. I
didn't know what they remembered from their transformation and I
wasn't sure I wanted to know.

The last child was Kabuto. He was the oldest, probably twelve years
old, and he looked at the kids sitting beside him with an anguished
expression. "It's my fault."

"It's not," Saito replied calmly, but without looking at Kabuto. "You
checked. We were fine. You couldn't know."

"I should have told Nono-san. She would have known, she's a better
medic."

"Hey, hey," I said, stopping him before he could drive himself into a
frenzy. "Saito-kun is right. Yes, you could have done things
differently, but you can't change the past. It doesn't mean it's your
fault. What happened is on Orochimaru, not you. All you can do now,
is help as much as you can and do better in the future, alright?"

He focused on me and nodded slowly. "Wh-what can I do?"

"The children know you and trust you. They need your reassurance
and support. Here is Mitarashi Anko, who was one of the first people
to get one of those seals, Iruka-kun, which you know from your
fuuinjutsu lessons, and Shizune-san, who is Tsunade-sama's
apprentice. They will all take care of you-"

"Hey! I'm not a babysitter!" Anko protested.

"Consider that an order, Anko," Genma commanded.

"Wouldn't you have liked to talk to someone who went through the
same thing you did?" I asked her.

She slouched and relented. "Yeah, ok."

"They will take care of you," I repeated to Kabuto. "Can you be their
liaison with the kids?"

He agreed with a slow nod. I patted his shoulder gently. For once, I
didn't know what else to say. My feelings for him were too confused.

I walked away with Genma and Aoba, pushing back my hair with a
sigh. It must have been barely half an hour since the attack began
and I was already mentally exhausted. Before we could speak to
Shikaku and ask him what he wanted us to do, a shout sounded out
in the amphitheater: "INCOMING PROJECTILE!"

We all dropped to the floor and rolled against the nearest surface for
the little protection it would grant us. A second later, something
connected with the wall and windows. The shock was small but, with
a worrying hissing sound, it liberated a gas. Yellowish wreaths of
smoke came from the air vents. They irritated the eyes and chafed at
the throat and nose.

"Toxic gas!" Shizune shouted. "Evacuate the room! Stay down!"

I saw her near the door. She, Iruka and Anko had managed to herd
the children, and they were almost all out of the room.
Genma grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet, extracting me
from the tangle of limbs I had ended up in with Aoba. I grabbed my
ex by the hand while I was at it, and the three of us ran for the door,
bent in half to get as much clean air as we could.

Once outside, we were a dozen of people coughing and rubbing our

eyes.

"Don't touch your eyes!" Shizune ordered. Iruka and Anko were
evacuating the children toward the evacuation tunnel, but Shizune
had stayed behind to take care of us. "You need water. Wash your
hands and your face, then swallow several mouthfuls and spit it out!"

"Who the fuck has so much water?" someone groaned with a hoarse
voice.

"Did you go to the Academy or not?" Genma croaked. "Bathroom!"

We all rushed toward the - fortunately close - bathrooms, uncaring of

which one was supposed to be for the boys or girls. The bathrooms'
floor ended up covered in water as we rinsed in an hurry.

Drying my face with a handkerchief, I glanced at myself in a mirror to

see red eyes staring back at me. They were still stinging. Breathing
and swallowing was unpleasant. This day was just getting better and
better.

"Was that snake's spit?" someone asked. "Did a snake fucking spit
at us?"

"Venom. It's called venom," Aoba replied.

"Ve-nope-I'm-out-of-here, you mean."

A few stifled laughs sounded out, but humor was short lived in the
middle of an attack. We were out of the bathroom the next moment.
Shizune had left. Shikaku was now holding court in the library,
looking unscathed - I'd bet that he had managed to leave the room
before the gas, somehow.

"Wow. You all look like shit," a voice pointed out.

A mix of "fuck you Uchiha" and "shut up Shisui" was our collective
reply, and Shisui raised his hands in surrender while laughing at our
chorus.

"My bad. Well, Genma-san, Aoba-san, you're with me. If you want to
get some snake for dinner, now is your chance."

Genma hesitated. He had been ordered by the Hokage to stay with

me, after all - S-class assets needed to be protected in case of
emergency and all that.

Shikaku resolved his dilemma by calling me and gesturing for me to

join him. "She'll stay with me, Genma. Go."

"Yes, Commander."

We kissed briefly. A moment later, the team of three was jumping out
of the nearest window and I took my place of assistant by the
Commander's side.

Jiraiya arrived an hour after the start of the attack. On one hand,
more power for us: great! On the other hand, three sannin and the
Yondaime fighting each other: architecture disaster.

Apartment blocks were destroyed, as well as a school, numerous

shops, parts of the Akimichi, Yamanaka and Aburame compounds. A
bridge and parts of the outer wall had been demolished. A
reprocessing plant had burst open, discharging trash in the Nara
forest. A water tower had been smashed: five specialists of water
jutsu had to channel the waves into a useful force against the snakes
rather than into a flooding, but it was still such a waste.
Another dozen creatures (bigger, so older victims) had been stopped
from rampaging through town and dragged to the handful of people
who had been taught how to deal with them. From time to time, I was
interrupted in my administrative work by a "Sorry ma'am, I was told
to bring this seal to you. I don't know where I'm supposed to stick it
on this… guy?". The creatures were so grotesque that I sometimes
had difficulties locating the proper chakra pathway. On one instance,
we had to hail a passing Hyuuga and get him to do it.

At an hour and ten minutes, there was a sudden silence. No more

explosions. Nothing.

We looked at each other, wondering if that was it, Orochimaru was

defeated, but there was still a giant snake visible from the window.

After a few minutes in a state of uncertainty, an ANBU appeared and

announced: "Orochimaru has taken one of ours hostage and asked
for negotiations. Shikaku-san, Maiko-san, you're required."

The astounded silence was broken by Inoichi: "Who? Who is the

hostage?"

"Shiranui Genma."

I grew pale, let out a sound of dismay and dropped the pen I was
holding. The world seemed to have shifted, leaving me unbalanced,
and I was grateful to be sitting.

Shikaku gently called for me and helped me get to my feet. "Trust

us," he murmured to me.

I nodded. My faith in him and Minato was the only thing keeping me
relatively calm. This was just a temporary hitch. Everything would be
fine soon enough. I was sure of this. I refused to imagine anything
else.

Shikaku ordered me to hold onto him. I closed my eyes at the

disagreeable sensation of being a passenger during a body flicker
jutsu. We stopped on a rooftop near the battlefield, to see
Gamabunta facing Manda. Katsuyu had disappeared after getting rid
of one of the giant snakes - or at least I thought so until I noticed the
smaller white slug on Tsunade's shoulder.

The air smelled of woody but sulfurous smoke (burnt trees, definitely,
and too many explosive seals). A broken fountain was spewing
water, which was blown around by the wind.

Shikaku jumped on Gamabunta's back and put me down so we

could run all the way up to the toad's head, where Minato, Tsunade
and Jiraiya were waiting. However, Minato joined us mid-way, where
we were out of sight of Orochimaru.

"I'm sorry, Maiko," he said with a hand on my arm.

"What happened?"

"I believe this was his goal all along - or at least one of them, he
didn't hide his distaste for Konoha and his willingness to do a
maximum of damage. He wants something from you. I don't know
what, but he wants to bargain for you and I won't let that happen."

"But, Genma…"

"I won't let anything happen to Genma, either," he said firmly.

"Shikaku, I'm gonna need your genius, here."

Shikaku hummed and scratched his goatee. "Do you have an idea?"

"You won't like it," Minato warned with a smirk.

"I never like them. Your ideas are the craziest, and it's my job to
make them realisable," Shikaku sighed, "but I accepted that job, for
the better and the worst."

"Maiko…"
"I'd do anything for Genma… except pet a snake," I cut in. "Just tell
me what to do."

oOo Genma's PoV oOo

This turn of event was extremely annoying. As a bodyguard, Genma

wasn't accustomed to being held hostage. He wasn't supposed to be
important enough to find himself in that kind of situation. He didn't
recall having done anything to catch Orochimaru's attention either,
so his only guess was that Orochimaru's spies network had pegged
him as valuable enough for the Yondaime to negotiate. To his
bewilderment (although he wasn't really surprised, the Hokage was a
good and diplomatic leader who cared for all his shinobi, but this felt
surreal nonetheless), this was exactly what was happening.

To be bounded by and with a living being was a new experience too,

and he wasn't really fond of it. The long snake constricting him liked
to squeeze from time to time, cutting his breathing for a few seconds.
Genma wasn't even surprised that the beast was as sadistic as its
master. Its venom-coated fangs were also hovering too close to his
neck for his liking. Lying on his side at Orochimaru's feet (which was
another reason to be pissed, his dignity was taking a hit), Genma
barely felt his hands anymore.

He was trying to stay calm and not let it get to him. At least he was
glad that Maiko wasn't in his place (this time). He knew that the
Yondaime wouldn't let anything happen to her.

At this moment, Maiko appeared on Gamabunta's head, near the

Hokage, Jiraiya and Tsunade, a few dozens meters away from
Manda. She looked alright but concerned. Geez, when Kakashi
heard about this, Genma would be ridiculed for weeks for worrying
their girlfriend (how the tables turn).

"Maiko is here, as you requested, Orochimaru. What do you want?"

the Yondaime asked, raising his voice to be heard.

"Isn't it obvious?" Orochimaru replied snidely.

"Don't waste our time!" Tsunade shouted. "We told you there would
be no exchange so get to the fucking point!"

"How little they care for you," Orochimaru told Genma, his voice too
low to be heard by anyone else, "but then you're just a spare, easily
replaced by your boss and your lovers."

Genma only replied with a disdainful stare. This kind of taunt wasn't
worth his attention. He would have made a snarky comment, but his
previous retorts had been met by a hissing threat from the snake-
rope anyway (not that it would have stopped him if he really wanted
to talk, but Maiko's nightmares about swallowing snakes had been
more catching than he'd thought).

"Very well," Orochimaru said louder, "no exchange, but I want to see
the seal . Let her come, alone."

"She's not going anywhere near you alone, you bastard!" Jiraiya
shouted. "I'm coming! Move your slimy ass!"

Orochimaru hissed in annoyance as Jiraiya caught Maiko by the

waist without waiting and jumped over the distance separating them.
Orochimaru side-stepped them while Genma was moved over by the
snake unrolling itself a bit.

"There. Now, nothing untoward, buddy, I'm keeping watch!" Jiraiya

warned.

Orochimaru rolled his eyes. " You 're the pervert here."

"Ha! I know y-"

"Could we get this over with?" Maiko interrupted with an impatient

glance at Jiraiya. She pulled on her shirt to reveal her midriff,
pinching Jiraiya when he got an eyeful. "Focus!"

Genma kept his face blank, but he felt like something was off. He
couldn't really define why, but Maiko had never looked at him or the
snake, entirely focused on Orochimaru, and that was unlike her.

"Right, the seal…" Jiraiya said. "Well, to be honest, bastard… you're

ten months late!"

What followed happened in a couple of seconds: Jiraiya attacked

Orochimaru, Maiko stabbed the snake holding Genma, a kunai flew
by, the Yondaime appeared to join the fight against Orochimaru, and
Maiko transformed into Shikaku as he grabbed Genma and jumped
away from the smoke left by the snake summon's departure.

"Shit," Genma breathed. So that was the issue with his girlfriend.
"You make a surprisingly good Maiko, Commander, it's uncanny."

"Don't make it weird," Shikaku replied, catching himself on a

neighbouring roof.

"Don't worry, I'm not opening that can of worms." Genma stood up on
his own, rubbing his abused ribcage with a wince (he was expecting
bruises).

"Commander," Shisui said as he appeared on the roof by their side.

"I dropped Aoba by the hospital. His injuries are severe, but his
prognosis is good."

Orochimaru had basically steamrolled Aoba to catch Genma. It was

a proof of Shisui's rapidity that they had reached the hospital in time.
Genma had been convinced that he would have to announce his
death to Maiko.

"Good-" Shikaku started.

A scream turned their blood to ice. That was Maiko.

oOo Maiko's PoV oOo

I gritted my teeth as blood trickled down my pants.

I was waiting in a nearby street, watching intently the confrontation
between Shikaku and Orochimaru, ready to attract the sannin's
attention if necessary, when I had been attacked from behind.

The traitor had stabbed me in the thigh. He had also purposefully

torn my pants to show the injury and blood. I didn't have time to
wonder why. He jumped on Gamabunta's back and pushed me in
front of him. Tsunade, ready to punch the living hell out of him, froze,
paralysed by her hemophobia. The bastard had planned this, using
her only weakness against her.

The fight between Orochimaru, Jiraya and Minato had paused.

The missing-nin remarked snidely: "Now, can we have a decent

conversation?"

Gamabunta had gotten his quota of human conversation and

became impatient. I felt him move under my quivering feet as he
grumbled: "I'm not a stage for showmen. Let's even this field." The
giant toad nonchalantly stabbed Manda with his unsheathed blade.
They disappeared in a cloud of smoke… right under our feet!

I squealed as I fell from a building's height. The traitor was holding

my arms behind my back, my right leg was on fire, and there was
absolutely no way I could catch myself without breaking a few bones.

Fortunately, the smoke was the perfect cover for an attack on my

assailant. I heard a punch, a grunt, and then I was pulled to the side
in his fall. This time, I was free! I made an attempt to adjust my
position, but I was grateful when someone caught me before we
reached the ground.

"Hey, sweetheart."

I threw my arms around Genma's neck and squeezed in thanks, fear

and relief mixed. Over his shoulder, I caught sight of Shikaku holding
Tsunade, and Shisui sitting on the traitor's back and tying his hands.
Behind us, I heard the telltale sounds of a battle. Orochimaru and his
two opponents had started anew in the middle of the trampled
square, hidden among tendrils of smoke.

"We need to bandage this," Genma said, staring at my thigh

worriedly.

"Get us out of the way of the sannin first, please and thank you," I
requested.

We moved in an adjacent, calmer street. ANBU met us there and

Shisui handed his prisoner to them. I didn't have the occasion to see
his face before. I knew him, like I knew most shinobi passing by my
office. If my memory was right, he was a former student of
Orochimaru, a teammate of Anko. That wouldn't help her reputation.
She was going to be pissed.

"How is she?" I asked about Tsunade as Genma and Shikaku

dropped us off on a windowsill, side by side.

She was shaking and white as a sheet. Her breathing was too fast.
Her summon, Katsuyu, was trying to talk her through the panic
attack.

"Compromised," Shikaku replied.

"You should probably move her away from me," I pointed out. "Better
yet, just take her back to Shizune, she'll know how to help."

Shikaku nodded and signaled for Shisui to comply.

"You need a medic," Genma said as he wrapped my thigh in gauze

to slow the hemorrhage.

"I'll send one your way if I can," Shisui promised before leaving.

"Commander!" an ANBU shouted from a nearby roof. "They're

moving this way!" He gestured for us to run further. Genma didn't
waste time in complying, lifting me again in a princess carry.
A wall crumbled in a wave of dust and fell down where we had been
a moment before. I hid my face in Genma's shoulder to protect my
eyes and airways.

"I need to coordinate the efforts," Shikaku said. "Genma, secu-"

Interrupted by a white snake jumping at us from a gutter, the Jounin

Commander transformed it into a pincushion for shuriken. His
reflexes were impressive, but the beast burst into smaller ones,
forcing Genma and Shikaku to separate and flee on higher ground. I
squeezed Genma a little tighter at the hissing noises and triangular
heads pointing their forked tongues in my direction. They were like a
carpet of cat-size slithering nightmares. My jaw was clenched to hold
back a squeal of fright.

"They're targeting Maiko!" Shikaku warned.

"Worry not!" A familiar voice shouted. Gai made his entrance with a
salto and started to stomp on snakes with the grace of a dancer and
the velocity of a master chef cutting vegetables. "The Green Beast of
Konoha will not allow any of those beasts to reach my rival's
precious loved ones in his absence! I'll protect you!"

"Did he take dance lessons?" I asked as I watched his fight in morbid

fascination, admiration and gratefulness (my new hero!).

"Yes. He dragged me to them too. Don't ask. I don't want to

remember it ever again," Genma demanded.

Speechless, I jotted that down in a corner of my mind and then

shook my head to focus on more pressing matters. "Why is
Orochimaru obsessed with my seal?" I hissed. "He already studied
it!"

"Well, darling, I'm not really eager for the opportunity to ask him,"
Genma replied, jumping from roof to roof as he fled.
There was an explosion coming from where we came from. Its heat
warmed our cheeks bitten by the wind and its force led Genma to
stop to secure his footing. I glanced over his shoulder. "I don't see
any snake anymore… Did they got Orochimaru?"

"Considering he's worse than cockroaches, I'm not crying victory

until the Yondaime told me so," Genma pointed out as he resumed
his run.

We were met by a medic-nin and her bodyguard (in a war-zone,

every medic had to be escorted) on a flat roof. Genma paused to let
the doctor do her work.

I let out a sigh of relief when the injury closed. I had been gritting my
teeth and clenching my fists to keep the pain quiet and not worry
Genma - each time he landed, the shock had sent a new twinge
through my leg. I had even managed to cut my palm with my nails.
"Bless you," I murmured to the medic, who smiled in reply before
disappearing toward the nearby hospital. She probably was
overworked.

Finally able to stand on my own feet, I flexed my leg carefully. It was

still tender, but I could move without risk of blood loss.

An ANBU stopped by a second later and announced the best news

of the day: "Orochimaru has been defeated. Yondaime-sama is
asking for you to bring Object 4074."

My sigh of relief was interrupted by my surprise at the request.

"What's wrong?" Genma asked.

I shook my head before turning toward the Hokage tower. "I need
to… It's in the private archives."

Genma accompanied me without protest, but as soon as we were

alone in the secure archives, he caught my elbow and raised his
eyebrows expectantly.
"It's my seal," I explained in a whisper. "4074 for 'death - void - luck &
death'. It's the transcription of my seal."

"You think it's a trick of Orochimaru?"

I frowned. Actually, that wasn't what I had in mind at all. "Do you
think this ANBU was a fraud?"

"No, it's- I mean, I can vouch for him."

From his answer, I supposed I actually knew this ANBU in his day-to-
day life. Raidou or Iwashi, maybe? The hair would match. However,
that wasn't something I should think too much about.

"Then, no, I don't think that's the issue," I replied as I opened the
compartment holding the large scroll. "There must be a reason why
Yondaime-sama needs it, however. Something linked to
Orochimaru's obsession with it." I removed the scroll and was
surprised to see my fingers tremble.

I had been rid of this seal months ago, thanks to the combined
efforts of Minato and Jiraiya, as well as the attentive monitoring of
Tsunade (who had to revive me when my heart failed at the removal
of the seal… a detail which Genma and Kakashi weren't privy to, I
might add). It had felt like the removal of a sword of Damocles,
freeing me of a low but constant anxiety. I had felt so much better
afterward, convinced that this part of my life was over and done with.

I hadn't realized how much being forced to deal with its presence
(even inactive) again would affect me.

"Hey," Genma breathed, pulling me in his arms. "It's alright,

sweetheart. Deep breath in, slow breath out."

After a few respirations, I was calm again and nodded to inform

Genma he could let me go. Straightening, I closed the compartment
and wedged the scroll under my arm. This stupid thing couldn't hurt
me! It was just ink and paper, that's all. Determined, I moved toward
the door with long strides. "Let's get this done!"

"That's my girl," Genma chuckled.

The attack on Konoha had stopped with Orochimaru's death. The

town was quiet, only troubled by shinobi assessing the damage to
plan the first priority measures. Any fire started by the fighting had
been extinguished, and the smoke was dispersed by the wind.

The square which we had left only a dozen minutes before was
surrounded by a gaggle of shinobi trying to catch a glance of
Orochimaru's corpse. It was morbid, but I was well placed to know
that his death was also difficult to believe unless you had a concrete
proof. I noticed Anko in the crowd.

ANBU let us reach Minato and Jiraiya, crouched over a body. Once I
got a good view of it, I had to take a second to control my gag reflex.
Orochimaru had been hit with a Rasengan in the left shoulder. His
left arm was separate from the body, his rib-cage open and his heart
reduced to a bloody blob. His face was scarred with concentric
lacerations. It wasn't pretty, and it stank of blood.

I cleared my throat, decided that I could care less about dignity and
pinched my nose before offering the scroll to Minato.

"Thank you," he said distractedly, applying his chakra to the sealed

lock to unroll it. "I'm sorry to force you into this position, Maiko, but a
Hyuuga has informed us that a… lost soul hovers around
Orochimaru's body and, considering his obsession with your seal…"

"You think he used the seal on himself," I concluded. That was

actually the theory I was toying with.

"Yes."

"He and his fucking obsession of immortality," Jiraiya grumbled. I

pretended not to see the tears he dried as he rubbed his eyes.
"Sensei?" Minato was also carefully looking everywhere but at
Jiraiya, like everyone around.

"Yeah, yeah, go on with it," the sannin sighed.

No-one was surprised when they indeed uncovered the same seal.

"The idiot must have realized too late that he was stuck in his body,
which explain his blind obsession with you, Maiko. He wanted to use
you somehow to reverse his mistake," Jiraiya pointed out as he
stood up. "It's unlike him to make such a stupid mistake though."

"He was seriously hurt during our previous confrontation, was he

not?" Minato pondered. "He might have been pressured in utilizing
the untested seal on himself by his medical condition."

"Possible," Jiraiya agreed. "It's the only explanation which makes

sense. Well… let's get this over with."

"Sensei, I can…"

"No," Jiraiya replied firmly but shortly. He didn't explain himself, and
Minato didn't insist.

We were ordered to step back. I moved further as I understood what

was going to happen. I felt the heat of the flames as the body was
burnt to ashes and smelt the accelerant used to hasten the
combustion, but I didn't watch. Orochimaru might have been an
enemy, but his fate could have been mine and that was a disturbing
thought.

The sun was getting low on the horizon as this nightmarish day
ended. I looked at the mess of stone which used to be a fountain and
rubbed the back of my neck as I realized that work was far from
finished. I should probably go back to the office to accept and
organize the reports which would soon pour in.
"Hey," Genma whispered as he embraced me from behind. "Are you
alright, love?"

"Yeah," I murmured, squeezing his hand. "I'm glad you're here."

He kissed my temple before chuckling and pointing his chin toward a

roof. "Guess who is late to the party?"

An ANBU team was gathering on the roof. Its leader had silver hair
defying gravity.

oOo Kakashi's PoV oOo

"What the fuck did we miss?"

Kakashi didn't take note of who had spoken. His eyes had been
drawn to two silhouettes in the middle of the destroyed square.
Genma, then Maiko, looked back at him. They were disheveled but
uninjured - or at least that cut on Maiko's thigh seemed to have been
dealt with. Since he had already caught sight of Minato near the
pyre, that was all he needed to know.

Kakashi made a sign toward an adjacent street before telling his

team: "Back in a sec."

Before they could protest, he jumped in the back alley and hid under
a porch. Genma and Maiko joined him a moment later.

As soon as she saw he had removed his ANBU mask, Maiko ran in
his arms. He caught her and twirled her around to offset her
momentum, pulling her close enough for her to cling to him with her
legs around his waist like a koala.

Chuckling, Genma walked to them more nonchalantly and squeezed

Kakashi's shoulder. "Late again, but just in time for the hugs."

"Maa, you know me. What did I miss?"

Maiko kissed his masked cheek loudly. "Genma got kidnapped, I got
stabbed to the thigh but I'm healed now, and Yondaime-sama and
Jiraiya-sama kicked Orochimaru's ass permanently. There were too
many snakes, and Orochimaru gave a cursed seal to some innocent
people, including children, so that was a mess, but we should be fine
now. What about you?"

"Aah. Tobi's dead."

Maiko uncrossed her legs, her feet connecting with the ground
loudly. She took a step back to check him out, while Genma
straightened and did a similar double take.

"I'm not injured," Kakashi added as he scratched his cheek through

his mask (sweat and dirt made it itchy).

Genma and Maiko exchanged a look before turning back toward him
with raised eyebrows.

"I might want to cuddle, read and sleep for a week," he admitted
reluctantly, in a very low voice.

They hugged him and kissed his cheeks, each on one side, without a
word.

"I feel like this day is far from over yet," Maiko murmured, "but I
promise you we'll be there for you as soon as possible."

He nodded and kissed her forehead, before clearing his throat. "I
should go now. I need to strangle all my team for eavesdropping."

They looked over their shoulders to see heads disappearing behind

a nearby roof.

When Kakashi jumped on the tiles, hidden anew behind his ANBU
mask, Rin, Itachi and Utakata were the only ones not pretending to
be focused on the square.
"I was ensuring your privacy and anonymity were respected," Itachi
replied primly at Kakashi's prompting.

"What Itachi said," Rin replied, but he could hear her mirth.

"I was curious to see your loved ones," Utakata chipped in. "You're a
lucky man."

Kakashi groaned and shook his head. "Let's get this damn mission
over with. I don't want to see your faces for a week."

As promised, this chapter arrived more quickly and it's action

packed! Not my forte, but I hope you liked it. Thanks to Sage
Thrasher for being the best beta, as always. =)

If you check my profile, you'll find a poll about relationships for

potential future stories and a link toward a Discord server if you want
to talk to me (I have no idea how Discord works, Sage just converted
me, so beware! but I'll be here as often as I can in the hours
following this publication).
A Hatake wedding
Five days later, I came home from work to find Kakashi and Genma
sitting on the ground with their back to the couch, wrapped in
blankets. They were watching a travel documentary on the Land of
Hot Water while drinking tea and eating anpan. It was adorable…
and not really a sight I was accustomed to.

Genma gestured for me to join them, breaking me out of my

contemplation. They made space for me, and I carefully stepped
between them among their blankets nest. When I asked for food,
they offered me part of theirs instead of getting up to find some
more.

"So this is lazy day?" I asked.

"Hell, yeah," Genma breathed. "I'm beat. Days of repairs just after
that fight… it's exhausting. I'd take weeks of escort mission over
days of this. "

I hummed in understanding and craned my neck to kiss his cheek.

"But we wouldn't see each other during a mission," I pointed out with
a pout.

He chuckled. "There is that." He pecked my forehead and put an arm

around my shoulders, pulling me against his side.

Resting my head on his shoulder, I glanced at Kakashi.

Since Obito's death, he was more withdrawn than usual, but that
wasn't surprising (I had feared worse, like isolation and silence). He
spent a lot of time with Rin and Minato, which was expected too. No
one else could understand what they all went felt after such difficult
turnarounds (I didn't pretend to). They needed each other now more
than ever. Remembering how he had to grieve without them in
another world and how badly it had affected his life, I was glad for
him.

Knowing that he had all the support he needed and confident that I
would catch any hint that he needed more help, I didn't worry… too
much. Alright, so I might be watching him like a hawk, but I made
sure I wasn't overbearing.

Noticing my attention, he looked away from the screen to eye-smile

reassuringly.

I smiled back and impulsively leaned sideway to peck his masked

cheek. "Love you," I murmured before going back to leeching
Genma's warmth. Kakashi's hand coming to rest on my thigh was
answer enough.

His small gestures of affection were worth thousand of words.

It was raining softly but steadily when we went to look for Kakashi
four days later. In unspoken agreement, we looked at the Memorial
Stone first and were unsurprised to find him kneeling in front of it.
Genma leaned against a tree, protected from the rain by its
branches, while I twirled my umbrella, admiring the raindrops' fall.
We waited patiently for Kakashi to join us, but he called us over
instead.

With silent, respectful steps, we stopped in front of the Memorial

Stone, where the names of Orochimaru's victims had recently been
inscribed. Kakashi wasn't here for them though.

"Does he still deserve his name on it?" he asked.

"Obito died protecting you and Rin during a vital mission for Konoha,
and his body was never brought back," Genma pointed out, the first
of us to recover from the abrupt question. "I'm pretty sure he checks
all the boxes."
"What about the 'wasn't really dead and attacked his own village'
box?" Kakashi replied dryly.

Genma glanced at me as his senbon tilted in a silent question: "Are

you taking this one?"

I breathed in and nodded. "Since we're speaking philosophy, let me

ask: is a tortured man responsible for his words and actions done
under pressure?"

"No," he replied immediately before hesitating: "A shinobi must resist

torture."

"Rule number…?"

"Forty-four."

"You know, I think I put that leaflet on fire," I mentioned to Genma.

"I folded it into an airplane and lost it in a tree somewhere," Genma

replied with a smirk.

"I pointedly refused to learn those rules and told our sensei that I
was really horrible at learning by heart. I replied perfectly to all the
math questions to compensate and get her off my case. She called
me 'calculator' after that."

"Never been able to memorise more than the first twenty questions.
Pretty sure I forgot half of them."

"We're such bad shinobi," I sighed, shaking my head.

Genma shrugged. "What can you do…"

Kakashi was looking at the sky. I couldn't see his face and wondered
for a second if we had been too disrespectful. With a sigh, he stood
up from his crouch and turned to face us. He wasn't angry, but he
looked tired and defeated. I knew he wasn't sleeping well.
"Listen," I said as I grasped his fingers and tilted my umbrella to
shield him too. "This isn't a black-or-white, right-or-wrong question.
Obito had done good and bad things. Maybe the good doesn't
outweigh the bad; who are we to say? What really matter is… what
do you want to remember of him? The twisted being? Or the damned
kid who drove you crazy and taught you life lessons?"

He snorted and eye-smiled but didn't answer (he didn't need to).

"You don't need to carry the burdens of his actions, Kakashi," I

insisted while squeezing his fingers. "And you don't need to question
your own grief. You have the right to feel… whatever you're feeling:
sadness, pain, anger… whatever. The heart doesn't listen to reason,
and it shouldn't have to. I love you both against my own judgement,
after all."

Genma made a token protest.

Kakashi pulled me against his chest and pressed his face to my hair.
I felt his lips covered in fabric against my temple before he withdrew
and cleared his throat pointedly. "Maa… Sorry, I'm late."

Subject closed, apparently… for now.

"It's alright," I said. "We get it. You were lost on the road of life."

He eye-smiled. "How did you know?"

Genma tousled Kakashi's hair. "Look at you. So wet that even your
mop of hair is slouching and dripping," he teased. "Let's go dry up.
And since you're late, you buy!"

"Maa, fine, but leave the hair alone," Kakashi sighed. We walked
toward Konoha's most busy districts and the restaurant we had
agreed on. It had the most delicious gyoza of Konoha, and I was
really hungry after waiting more than half an hour.

"Nice speech by the way," Genma told me.

"Thanks. I'll be writing Hokage-sama's speeches now. They're going
to be full of 'whatever'."

"I can't wait to hear it."

They both threw an arm around my shoulders, tilting their heads to

be protected by the umbrella. The water covering their clothes went
down my neck. I considered protesting until Genma kissed my cheek
and Kakashi intertwined our fingers. Fine. I could probably deal with
a bit of dampness to humor my affective boyfriends. Smiling at their
antics, I returned the kiss and squeezed Kakashi's hand.

"I'm glad this district was left unscathed," I said as we sat at a low
table. "The streets and restaurants are lovely."

Genma hummed in agreement and leaned against me, our

shoulders touching. "Still swamped by the rebuilding reports?"

"Please don't remind me of work and don't start on the trash jokes," I
groaned. "The reprocessing plant's owner came to complain today
about the reparations taking too long. Obviously, Yondaime-sama
was too busy to see him, so Yoshino and I got into a debate with him
about economy versus ecology," I explained to Kakashi.
"Considering that Yoshino is not pleased about the trash making the
deer sick, it got ugly." I shook my head. "Let's not rehash it. We
should talk about something else."

"Like what?" Genma asked before the waiter came to take our
orders.

I shrugged before jumping on the first idea coming to me: "How are
your ninken, Kakashi? It has been a while since I saw them."

"They're recovering from our fight against Tobi," Kakashi replied.

"Bisuke and Uhei in particular took a bad hit when immobilizing him."
As I straightened (Bisuke was one of my favorites with Guruko, they
were the most affectionate), he added reassuringly: "They'll be fine.
They already can walk again."
"I'm glad. You should summon them soon. They all deserve some
cuddles."

"I'm in," Genma agreed. He was fond of Kakashi's ninken too,

although his favorites were Uhei and Akino - they had the same laid-
back attitude.

"Haa. I can do it tonight," Kakashi agreed easily.

"I was hoping for a different kind of cuddles tonight," Genma

quipped, resting a hand on my thigh. Noticing Kakashi's tired
expression, he added: "Nevermind."

"I don't mind if you want to, together," Kakashi said with a shrug. He
simply wasn't in the mood for sex, and there was nothing wrong with
that.

I patted Genma's hand and kissed his cheek. "We'll see," I

murmured, to which he nodded obligingly.

Genma was always in the mood for sex, but he wasn't selfish
enough to push either.

When we left the restaurant, Kakashi led us toward a small park,

where he summoned his ninken. I used to be a little overwhelmed by
their number at first, but Kakashi had trained them well and they
were mindful of my unease. Now, we were familiar enough with each
other that I didn't worry anymore, welcoming my favorites with open
arms as I crouched to scratch them behind the ears.

"How are you boys? Bisuke, sweetie, are you feeling better?"

Guruko rested his front paws on my knee and waved his tail
excitedly, while Bisuke was more careful, leaning into my touch
passively. His ribcage was bandaged.

"It still hurts when I jumped, but I'm getting better," he replied.
"I'm glad. Do you want me to carry you? Oh, but it might be a bad
idea…"

"No! I want to!" Bisuke demanded excitedly.

Hesitant, I looked up and met Kakashi's vigilant eye. He moved

toward us and showed me how to carry the small dog safely. I
followed his instructions, frowning in concentration and concern.
Once I had Bisuke in the right hold, Kakashi smoothed a thumb over
my forehead. The corner of his eye was crinkled in a soft expression.

"I leave him in your care," he murmured.

"You can count on me," I promised before kissing Bisuke's muzzle.

He yipped in pleasure, his forelegs resting on my forearm. Guruko
whined in jealousy at my feet. I gave him a smile. "We'll cuddle when
we get home, Guru-kun, I promise. Just be a little patient, alright?"

He nodded obediently, and we moved toward the rest of the pack.

Genma was holding a treat high in the air for Akino while Uhei (with
bandaged hind legs) was leaning against his calf. Akino's jump was
a reminder that those dogs were trained ninken who could jumped at
your throat without any trouble. He chewed on his treat with a
satisfied air but relented at Uhei's pleading eyes and leaned toward
him to offer a bite. Genma rewarded this sharing act with a scratch
behind the ear, before lifting Uhei.

"Alright, let's go," Kakashi called. "We're taking the roof. Pakkun,
lead the way."

I wondered why we didn't walk home along the streets since we

weren't far from our flat, but I quickly realized we weren't actually
going back home. Kakashi was ahead, too far to ask him where we
were going without shouting, so I glanced at Genma with a raised
eyebrow. He shrugged in ignorance. Neither of us were willing to
sprint to catch up with our boyfriend, too mindful of the wounded
dogs we were carrying.
After a minute, we jumped down from a roof in the empty courtyard
of a traditional house. The place looked a bit plain, but it was tidy
and big enough for a large family. Its architecture was characteristic
of Konoha's founding period, which led me to think it might be a clan
house. It was in a quiet district though, and I didn't remember
anyone important living there from my days in the Genin Corps.
Unfortunately, dwindling clans vacating their old homes because
they became too big for the last survivors wasn't unheard of.

I frowned at the dogs jumping on the patio. "Now, boys, what are you
doing? This is someone's home, be-"

Akino jumped in the air and pulled on a rope I hadn't see in the
darkness. It unrolled a banner. It took me a few seconds to read its
message under the moonlight, but then I was speechless, gaping
and eyes blown wide. I could only mouth a "Oh" of wonder.

I wasn't the only one caught unaware: Genma spit out his senbon in
shock, piercing the banner in the middle of the kanji for "marry".

"Bite me," he breathed.

Uhei obediently complied, and Genma swore, shaking his hand at

the light sting before putting the ninken down. Successfully shaken
out of his daze, he shouted at the shadows: "Kakashi, you sly dog!"

I was still stuck on the " Would you marry me?" and its subtitle: " The
Hatake's house is ours if you agree."

Genma dragged Kakashi away from his hiding place. I barely noticed
the hint of embarrassment Kakashi tried to hide behind forced
nonchalance when Genma teased him about being all mysterious
and secretive for the sake of romance.

"Since when did you plan this?"

"Maa… I got the house back from its tenants three months ago. I
thought about it when I was restoring it. Then, with people needing
new homes because of the destroyed buildings, I thought this might
be the right time to leave our flat. We can move in whenever you
want. We don't need to wait for… anything." Kakashi seemed to do
everything he could so he didn't have to say the words 'wedding' or
'marriage'.

The banner wasn't surprising when you knew that Kakashi was more
comfortable writing or reading about feelings rather than talking
about them. Still, it was a bit amusing, especially considering that he
was so good at not talking about it that Genma and I hadn't been
expecting it all.

"Kakashi," I interrupted before they could go on a tangent. I put down

Bisuke, tugged on Kakashi's vest and draw him forward. "The
answer is yes, of course," I said with a smile. I pulled down his mask,
cupped his cheek and kissed him tenderly.

"You like it?" he asked, a little unsure (it was a rare occasion when
he showed his vulnerability without sarcasm or self-mockery).

"I do. It's sweet."

"And mysterious," Genma added with exaggerated awe.

I nudged him with an amused roll of my eyes. "Don't you have

something else to say instead?" At his lack of understanding, I
pointed out: "Your answer."

"Wh-? Uh… Yes?" he said, a little baffled. "It's not really about me
though. I mean, as long as you say yes…"

"Last time I checked, there were three people in this relationship,"

Kakashi drawled.

I hummed in agreement. "Triad courting, remember? We're in this

together."
The corner of his lips tilted upward. "Yeah, I guess you're right. Well,
then, yes… let's make this crazy relationship official."

"I have no idea how this is supposed to go," I noted. "Is there really a
courting?"

"In theory, there is," Kakashi admitted, scratching his cheek

sheepishly, "but we don't have to go through all of the old traditions.
The main ones should be enough, and we already lived together for
years so the 'courting' part is already done when you think about it."

"So, what's left?"

"Well…" Kakashi glanced at Genma, who knew him well enough to

say:

"Oh, this is going to be good."

"Is this really necessary?" I asked Kakashi two weeks later, as we

sat on a wooden fence around a training ground.

"No… but it's fun," he replied, watching the fight with an amused eye.

As the man which wasn't from a clan in our triad, Genma had to
prove he was worthy of joining the Hatake family by showing off his
capacities. As a shinobi, that meant fighting, but because Kakashi
might be biased (he was), a parental figure had to do it. This is how
the Yondaime ended up fighting his own bodyguard to confirm he
was worthy of his student.

We all knew that Minato wasn't going to say no, he approved of our
relationship, but they seemed to enjoy this tremendously. Their battle
was more about showing-off than anything serious. Genma was
sporting a manic grin while Minato was chuckling every other
second.

I found it rather absurd personally, but since they all had fun…
"Is there anything else we have to do?"

Kakashi hummed without looking away from the show. "If I still had
family, this would be more complicated, but as it is we can do
basically whatever we want. I should talk to your mother, though."

"To tell her what?" I asked, suspicious. If he said he needed to ask

for my hand in marriage, I was putting my foot down. Feudal world or
not, there were traditions I didn't want anything to do with.

"To get her to convince you to wear the kimono," he said as if it was
obvious.

I gaped in outrage. "You're going to turn my mom against me?!"

"I'm a shinobi: I'd do anything to get my way," he pointed out smugly.

"I thought we agreed on a simple ceremony," I protested. None of us

were the type to put time, money and effort into making a giant show
of what was for us a simple officialization of our commitment to each
other. If it wasn't for Genma's mother and mine, we would have gone
for an intimate ceremony with the three of us and no reception, and
be done with it - as it was, we agreed it was too risky; Genma's mom
could be deadly when displeased.

"It doesn't mean you can't wear a traditional kimono."

"I don't understand why you're insisting so much about this. Is it

because it's your mother's?" He had found the kimono in a box while
renovating the house, and he had shown it to me. It was a gorgeous
white shiromuku with red lining and intricate shining motifs. I felt it
was excessive for the simple gathering with friends and family we
had in mind.

"There is that," he admitted. "It's one of the last things I have of her. I
would like to see it worn, to know how it would look outside of
pictures…"
There was also another box of photo frames of his parents (and
baby Kakashi). I had caught him going through it once, but then he
had closed it and put it away. While he was working on his family
issues, he wasn't over them yet.

"A traditional wedding kimono is so complicated and heavy," I

whined, but I was a empathetic push-over, my determination was
waning.

"Also, Genma is absurdly excited about seeing you in it."

I frowned and glanced at our boyfriend bending low to dodge

Minato's kick. "Really? He didn't say."

"He didn't want you to feel pressured with both of us asking."

"That doesn't seem to bother you."

He pointed to himself with a smug look. "Shinobi."

"Asshole. Fine, I'll wear the kimono, but you won't ever make me
wear a wig or that hat."

"I can live with that," he agreed readily.

Wigs and hats were a little old fashioned. It might still be worn by
noble ladies in their generation, but it was more hassle than I was
willing to bear for her fiancés.

"Which means you're going to pay for pretty kanzashi for my hair,
and while we are at it, I might as well have a matching traditional
bouquet of flowers, a very expensive one to honor the quality of the
kimono," I demanded. If I had to go through with this, I might as well
do it right and bother him while I was at it!

"Oh, so you're going to be an expensive wife. I should have

known…"
I punched him in the shoulder, only to take a face full of smoke. I
stood up, coughing, and shouted: "Kakashi! Was I seriously talking
to a clone all this time?"

Minato and Genma interrupted their fight to glance at me.

Minato helpfully pointed out: "Didn't he tell you? He went to tell Gai
about the wedding a few hours ago, and he hasn't been able to…
ah… slip away from him since, so he's sending clones in his stead."

"Oh," I said. My outrage vanished as I imagined Gai clinging to his

best friend somewhere in Konoha and Kakashi trying to escape his
clutches. I cackled in glee. "Serves him right!"

"You were saying?"

I shouted in fright as the voice came from right behind me, and I
spun around for a reflexive kick. Casually crouched on the wooden
fence with a book in hand, Kakashi caught my ankle and looked up
with an eye-smile. "I switched with a clone. So we were talking about
how you were going to ruin me, my dear fiancé."

I grabbed him by his jacket and pulled him forward. "You bet I'm
going to ruin your stupid face!" I dragged him (or rather he let me
drag him) toward the center of the field, where Minato and Genma
were watching us amusedly. "Let's spice things up! I'm in Hokage-
sama's team. You boys can just cower in fear."

"Splendid idea, Maiko," Minato approved with a cheerful grin.

"Stop dragging me into your messes," Genma complained to

Kakashi.

"But, honey, I thought you and I were until death," Kakashi mocked.

"It doesn't mean you need to expedite my death! Should I remind

you that you're the rich one in our relationship? You'll inherit nothing
if I die prematurely!"
"I'm getting second thoughts," I murmured to Minato.

He grinned. "No, you aren't."

"No, I'm not," I admitted with a fond shake of my head.

The wedding was held in spring, five months after Orochimaru's

attack on Konoha.

The ceremony had been a simple affair, none of us wishing to make

a spectacle of ourselves or being fond of long speeches. With three
of us, it had already lengthened the vows by half. At least the
weather was on my side: while the sky was a little cloudy, it was dry
and the perfect temperature to be enveloped in several thick layers
of silk. It protected me from the breeze which played with the red
kanzashi ornaments in my formal bun.

We had left the gazebo where the ceremony had taken place and
went through a gorgeous garden. A red wooden bridge led the way
to the reception hall where we would have lunch. Standing there
between Genma and Kakashi, I was speaking which each guest
before they went to find their places at the tables.

Genma's mother had recruited Izumo and Kotetsu to do her bidding

and organize the reception. We had happily let her deal with the
matter, knowing it would be in good - though a bit excessive - hands.
My own mother was in charge of accepting gifts, and she was
gleefully using Gai like her manservant, which he had agreed to with
enthusiasm (a bit too much, even for him; I was getting suspicious of
their relationship, but Kakashi had warned me with a glance: "don't
ask" - I had to agree, ignorance was sometimes bliss).

"Nee-san is so pretty," Naruto murmured in reverent awe.

I chuckled at his admiration for what was in fact a lot of make-up and
a ton of fabrics and ornaments. I felt like I could disappear under it
all, a mere model for the work of art that was the kimono, but I
suppose I didn't make a bad one at least.

I certainly couldn't carry Naruto in this getup however, and he didn't

even seem to think of requesting it, finding it much more amusing to
hide under the long sleeves of the furisode or under the trail. I let him
adjust my arms' position to suit his whims while I talked with the
guests.

The congratulations, well-wishes, compliments and thanks followed

one after the other, made palatable by the fact that each and
everyone of them were from dear friends and family to laugh and
joke with.

The Nara, Itachi and his little brother, the Yondaime and all the
ANBU who were Genma and Kakashi's friends, Raidou and Rin,
Asuma and Kurenai, Neji and his father, Tsunade and Shizune, and
even my old sensei from the Genin Corps Akimichi Kuma… Oh, and
somehow Jiraiya had showed up (for the sake and Tsunade's
company, no doubt).

When every guest had finally gone in the reception hall, I leaned
against the bridge's rail and breathed in the fresh air of spring,
appreciating this small moment of calm mixed with the low
conversations coming from the building nearby.

Genma put an arm around my shoulders and Kakashi leaned on the

rail next to me . Both of them stayed quiet, enjoying this moment as
much as I did.

I glanced at our reflection in the still water and smiled softly. Kakashi
was wearing black and grey while Genma was white and silver. Both
of them had a red flower pin to their haori, matching the red round
bouquet I was holding at the end of a red cord. The matching colors
were cute and Genma's idea.

We made a pretty picture.

I hope we would make an even more beautiful family.

"Someone is missing," I realized. At their questioning glance, I

turned toward Kakashi: "Summon your ninken!" At his hesitation, I
nudged him. "Come on, this is our wedding! Shouldn't they
announce our arrival? Oh, and also, we should be late! Hatake
style!" As the idea came to mind, I clapped my hands eagerly.

Genma laughed and grinned at Kakashi. "I'm in. We have your

reputation to uphold now, don't we? As Hatake Midori and Hatake
Genma, we have to be the worthy representants of our clan head."

Kakashi's lips stretched slowly under his mask and his eyes (both of
them were uncovered) closed for a few seconds of amusement
before he agreed: "Sounds appropriate."

Barks filled the garden as the pack was summoned and promptly
burst into excitement as they realized they were invited to the
wedding.

"So pretty, Mai-chan!" Bisuke and Guruko said in unison. I crouched

as much as I could to scoop them up in my arms.

"Ah, no! Don't lick my cheeks, there's make-up! So much make-up. It

can't be good for you to swallow!" I laughed and tried to evade their
tongues. They rubbed their snouts against my neck instead, sniffing
at my perfume and waving their tails excitedly.

"What would you say about being our entrance parade boys?"
Genma asked after a few minutes of petting.

"If we're going to do this," Pakkun said after they all had loudly
agreed, "we should wear a red flower like yours."

Clearly, Pakkun was a master in stage setting. Too bad we hadn't

planned this in advance.
When I had suggested being late, I had thought fashionably late, like
five to ten minutes maybe.

It was getting closer to fifteen minutes when a pack of ninken which

had learned a bit too much from their master opened the door with a
bang, posing like a gang of mobsters introducing their boss to the
commoners, red flowers pinned to their hitai-ate.

From the view I had of their back, it was hilarious. I hoped someone
took a picture. "This is ridiculous," I said, giggling at our antics.

Kakashi and Genma had to go hunt for the red flowers, while I had to
stay put due to the cumbersome kimono which didn't allow me to
jump on rooftops. However, I had to flee behind a tree when Izumo
came to check on us, and I really had felt like a naughty schoolgirl
skipping classes. At our own supposedly respectable wedding, it was
ridiculous.

Genma grinned. The senbon which he had kept in a pocket during

the whole ceremony had reappeared as soon as he had gone
gallivanting on the roofs.

"Ladies and gentlemen," Pakkun announced with his deep voice,

"the clan head Hatake Kakashi, his wife Hatake Maiko and their
husband, Hatake Genma."

We stepped forward with the appropriate pompous poses, and I

definitely noticed a flash of light as we stopped behind our canine
guards.

Polite clapping started before a shout filled the hall: "You're late !"

I bursted into laughter as Naruto's scream reminded me of the

manga I used to read once upon a time. It was perfect.

"Yeah! Can we get the damn sake, now?!" Tsunade added, leaning
forward and hitting the table with her glass.
I let go of my husbands, and the ninken scattered as we stepped
forward.

"Maa," Kakashi said, "sorry, we were…"

"… lost on the road of life," Genma and I finished with him.

Laughters rose as we took our seats.

"Hopefully for a long while yet, as long as we're together," I

murmured.

Genma and Kakashi were the only ones to hear me. We exchanged
fond smiles.

"Can we eat now ?!" Naruto asked.

"Just for that, I'm going to say no, Naruto," I replied loudly, to the
crowd's amusement and Naruto's whine of dismay. "Instead, I'd like
to make a toast." I reached for a cup of sake and stood up with it
raised in hand. Once they had imitated me, I announced: "I once
thought that the Will of Fire wasn't for me. I was mistaken. Love can
bring peace. I believe that. And when I look to all those I love
gathered in this room today…" I looked around, pausing as much to
held back my tears and get my voice under control than to meet the
eyes of those who had made that journey worthwhile. "I have faith
that together we can make a better tomorrow… Thank you to you,
and to Konoha."

"To Konoha!"

As I sat down, I met Midori's eyes. My mother was shining with pride,
drying her tears discreetly. I did the same and chuckled as Kakashi
and Genma squeezed my hands.

Whatever came up next. We would be ready. Together.

oOo Bonus - Minato and Midori's PoV oOo

Several hours later, as lunch was ending in favor of games and talks
around a cup of tea, Minato left his son in Itachi's care and exited the
reception hall. He found who he was looking for near a koi pond, the
rolling chair parked under the branches of a colorful maple.

"It's a bittersweet feeling to see them grow, isn't it?" Maiko's mother
asked with a soft smile.

Minato hummed in agreement as he stopped by her side. "It is," he

agreed, "but I suspect your experience and mine are vastly
different."

"And hardly the norm," she conceded. Together, they gazed at the
calm scenery in silence for a few moments, before Midori spoke up:
"I have had ample time to ponder and wonder about my daughter.
About her previous life, her previous world, her previous parents…
and how all of this would affect her. I imagined the worst and the
best… or so I thought." She met his eyes and grinned. "Best
wedding I ever went to. I wished I had the thought to make such a
scene at my own wedding, damn it."

Minato laughed good-naturedly. His own had been so quiet and

intimate that they hardly had the opportunity, but one of his first
thought when the ninken had arrived was that Kushina would have
greatly approved. He had spared a few seconds of regret at the
reminder that she wasn't here to share this with him, but it had been
swept away by his affection for his whole family. It had grew a little
more today. He was glad.

The Yondaime smiled serenely. "Yes, it's a beautiful day. The Will of
Fire burns brighter than ever."

Sorry for the wait everyone, I was stuck on how to make the wedding
scene interesting. I hope I succeeded in the end, and that you
enjoyed the ninken scenes! =D As always, thanks for editing this go
to my dear Sage Thrasher .
Next: the epilogue; and then the one-shot Minato/Maiko as
promised!
Epilogue
8 Years Later - Maiko is 28

"Is he free?"

I didn't look up from the letter I was writing. I needed my best

calligraphy for the daimyo. "I'm sorry, I don't understand rude
speech. What was that?"

Naruto huffed but corrected himself with the force of habit of years
spent under my tutelage: "Good afternoon, Maiko-nee-san. We
finished our mission. May we see the Hokage, please ?"

"Much better," I approved as I finished a kanji and put the brush

away. I looked up and smiled at the two teams gathered in front of
my desk. "Good afternoon Team Seven."

Sasuke and Sakura bowed slightly, while Kakashi waved two fingers
in my direction without looking away from his book (it was a good
one, and he didn't have much time to read nowadays).

I turned toward the Suna shinobi waiting patiently. "Baki-san, I hope

you and your team are satisfied by your visit of Konoha."

The sensei of the Sand siblings simply nodded, and I had to observe
his students to gather a few clues. Gaara seemed calm, which was
the norm since his seal had been fixed. Temari didn't look more
exasperated than she usually was in Naruto's proximity. Kankuro
was playing with a mask which looked like one of those sold by a
popular artist of Konoha. Apparently, they had made at least a
purchase and seemed satisfied enough. Good. Their participation to
the Chuunin Exams was an unique opportunity to continue the
rapprochement between our villages.

"Let me inform the Hokage you're here," I said as I reached for the
intercom seal. Once it was activated, I announced: "Hokage-sama,
Team Seven and our Suna guests to see you."

Chakra pulsed under my finger in a defined pattern for "hold", and I

looked up to translate: "He'll be with you in a moment."

Naruto slouched against my desk and whined: "Who is in?"

"Someone who will give you an earful for me if you don't behave."

"I'm behaving!" Naruto said hastily as he straightened. "See? I

behave. Don't tell Iruka-sensei."

I had no idea why Naruto was more afraid of Iruka than me. Was it
because I was regularly showering him with affection? Or because
Iruka could make his life miserable with a well designed seal? To be
fair, every Academy students was highly respectful and slightly
terrified of Iruka. I wondered sometimes what he showed them in
those special fuuinjutsu lessons recently added to the curriculum. I'd
ask Daichi as soon as he got one.

The door to the Hokage's office opened to let Iruka through. The
three Konoha genin saluted their former sensei in unison. As I
watched, I thought - not for the first time - of becoming a teacher at
the Academy. It reminded me of my previous life and made me
wistful, but I knew I wouldn't leave my job for anything (I was content
in this position, near those I cared for and the center of decisions).
Maybe in another life.

Iruka left after a few words to the genin. Part-time researcher and
part-time teacher, he was a renowned fuuinjutsu expert and a quite
busy man. We would see him next sunday for our monthly family
lunch.

Both teams of genin went in to meet the Hokage. Kakashi waved his
fingers at me as he closed the door behind them.

"I'm home!" I called as I stepped in the Hatake clan house.

Pitter-patter echoed as a pack sprinted toward me, and I braced for
the traditional welcome.

Kaori reached me first. At four years old, the brown-haired girl was
fast and nimble. She jumped high, giving me no other choice than to
catch her before she collided head first into my belly. I lifted her on a
hip, and she held on tightly without a word - her lips were closed
around a lollipop, but if it wasn't candy it would be something else.
Weaning her off her pacifier had been hard. She was truly her
father's daughter.

Dogs, more or less young, followed next and jumped around my feet
excitedly, but they were more interested in chasing each other than
in me, and they easily parted way to let the last two through.

Having just learned to run, Minako and Masaki hold on to my legs to

stop their momentum, giggling like the excited first years old they
were. Grey eyes looked up to me and silver hair fell into their round
face as they called for me. If you weren't aware that Masaki was a
boy and Minako a girl, they looked like identical twins.

"Hello everyone." I crouched to kiss them, and they clambered into

my lap, soon followed by puppies. I had no chance to stand up
anytime soon.

"Need a little help?" Kakashi asked amusedly from the living room
doorway. Somewhere around his hip, an identical face popped up
and judged silently the mess in the entrance.

"Sure, but first tickle your son for me, would you?"

Daichi tried to escape, but he had no chance against his father.

Kakashi caught him by the waist, lifting him and tickling tender skin
despite his protestations.

"Your mother's orders," Kakashi pointed out with a laidback shrug.

"You know the rules. It's either the mask or the judgemental stare,
you can't have both."
The seven years old boy reached for his mask and pulled it down
before asking for mercy. Since he had started the Academy, he had
insisted on wearing a similar mask to his father. While I had refused
at first, he had been so determined that I had to agree on this
condition. I refused to end up with a little antisocial genius like
Kakashi had been at his age. His father had agreed to my
compromise, puzzled that his son would want to emulate him so
much - the idea that he was a model for his children was still quite
hard for him to accept.

Daichi surrendered and came with his father to fetch his siblings. He
lifted Masaki with a put-upon air, but readily caught a puppy at his
brother's request. Kakashi took care of Minako and scattered the
rest of the dogs.

Now able to stand up, I stepped into the living room and glanced in
the kitchen to find Noriko. Genma's mother, now retired, took care of
her grandchildren when we were working. She was delighted: this
was everything she hoped for after losing her own children and
husband. My mom sometimes joined her when she was in good
enough shape and mood to help with small kids.

"How many lollipops did you give Kaori?"

"Only one, for stopping Masaki from eating a bug," Noriko cheerfully
replied as she prepared dinner (she was a godsend).

"That's my girl," I whispered before kissing Kaori's temple. She was

the wisest of her siblings (she took after me).

"Mommy," Kaori said after taking the lollipop stick out of her mouth,
"when is daddy coming back?"

"Tonight sweetie, but you'll be asleep," I explained as I went to take

out the dishes for dinner. Genma was on evening guard duty.

Kaori scrunched her nose, and her lips wobbled dangerously.

"Do you want to ask your father to tuck you in bed tonight instead?" I
asked preemptively. At her nod, I let her down. She skittered toward
Kakashi. He was sitting at the kotetsu with the twins on his lap and
Daichi by his side as he read them a story. When Kaori tugged on
his shirt, he paused and looked up questioningly.

"Father," she murmured, "can you make the monsters go away

tonight?"

"There are no monsters, sill-" Daichi started before Kakashi could

reply.

"You better not finish this sentence, Daichi!" I shouted from the
kitchen, glaring daggers at him. He hunched his shoulders and
stayed quiet. Since he was going to the Academy, he pretended to
be brave and fearless, and he tended to disparage his sister when
she shared her fears. We had to have several talks with him on the
subject, but I was hoping he was learning. At least he didn't talk back
anymore when I warned him.

Ignoring the interruption, Kakashi lifted an arm in a silent invitation

for Kaori to cuddle against his side. "Of course, I'll take care of
them," he promised while giving her a reassuring eye-smile.
Surrounded by his pack of kids and dogs, he went back to the story
of a wolf summon protecting his young master from the cold and the
bad shinobi threatening him.

Half an hour later, once we were all sitting around the dinner table, I
asked: "How was school, Daichi?"

"Boring."

I held back a sigh. With his intellect, and knowing I had refused that
he skipped more than a year (he needed the socialization, his father
was a clear proof of it), school held little interest for him. I couldn't
really blame him. I had hope though, in the shape of a little girl a
month younger than Daichi.
"How was Atsuko-chan?"

"A boy bothered her. I took care of him." At my inquiring eyebrow, he

elaborated: "I just made him fall on his butt, and no-one saw me."

While making sure Masaki didn't spit out his rice, Kakashi held out a
hand to tousle his elder son's hair in approval. Daichi straightened
proudly at the gesture. I didn't comment.

Atsuko was Rin and Raidou's daughter (our simultaneous

pregnancies hadn't been planned, but it certainly had been nice to
share the experience with a friend, and a medic-nin at that). She was
the sweetest seven-year-old girl I had ever met, with warm hazel
eyes like her mother's. Daichi and her were best friends. She
needed the protection until she learned to stand up for herself, but
we also had to teach Daichi to temper his anger. I was glad that he
cared so fiercely for someone, but there was no need for him to
become overprotective.

"She was worried for her mom," Daichi said. While he tried to
pretend this didn't bother him, his frown betrayed him.

"Rin is tired," Kakashi admitted, "but she'll recover quickly. Her

wound is healed and the poison out of her system."

Daichi nodded and didn't ask anything more: by now, he knew he

wouldn't get any answer on how his auntie had gotten hurt.
Personally, I only knew it had been during the mission for Sasori's
execution, which had been successful and improved the relationship
between Suna and Konoha. Kakashi had been leading the mission,
and he had come back shaken. For a while before the Suna medics
managed to find an antidote, he had thought he would lose his
teammate (several of them actually, as Yamato had been hit too).

From the other side of the table, I could see this haunting him as he
stared at Masaki without really seeing him. "Kaori, sweetie, give a
kiss to your father for me," I asked, while wiping Minako's chin.
Kaori dutifully rose to her feet and leaned on her father's shoulder to
reach his uncovered cheek (he didn't wear his mask during meals at
home). Brought out of his thoughts at the touch, Kakashi compliantly
leaned down to help. He chuckled when she made a "chuu" sound to
accompany the gesture and turned toward me for approval.

"Thank you, honey, that's a job well done."

She grinned and sat back beside Daichi, looking like she would go
back to her meal before she suddenly darted out to kiss her brother's
cheek.

Daichi groaned in annoyance and wiped his cheek fiercely, before

catching his sister in a fierce sideway hug. "You're sticky!"

"I'm not!"

"You are!"

"Father! Tell him I'm not!"

Smiling at their antics, I focused on Minako when she gaped,

distracted by the fight, and let her food trickle out. I loved my kids,
but I would truly be happy when the twins would be a little… cleaner.

"You two aren't sleeping yet?" Genma asked as he slid open the
bedroom door.

"Couldn't. We decided to wait for you," I replied sleepily. I was lying

against Kakashi's chest so we could read at the same time (it really
was a good book, I liked the female protagonist), with him propped
up against the wall.

Having cleaned and changed in the bathroom as the boys always did
when they came home late, Genma slipped between the sheets in
his usual sleepwear, a boxer (this one had a dog pattern, because
Genma liked to pretend that being a Hatake meant you had to stick
with the theme as much as an Inuzuka). "Something wrong?"

I shrugged. "You know, the usual: insomnia for me, nightmares for
Kakashi. Same old, same old."

"What a pair," he commented fondly. He pressed himself against my

side, and his arm covered Kakashi's around my waist.

"It's a good thing you can sleep whenever and wherever you want,
so one of us can be a functioning being," I pointed out with a smile.
"I'm afraid Kaori didn't take that from you, though."

"Bedtime was bad, uh?"

"She needed a while to settle," Kakashi replied, resting a little more

weight on his chin against the top of my head. "I had to leave Bisuke
and Uhei with her."

"Ninken are ten times more effective than teddy bears," I commented
with a chuckle.

"But I am less effective than Genma," Kakashi pointed out, but there
was little vexation in his voice. Genma was Comfort Daddy. That's
just how it was. And mummy might bring comfort too, but monsters
weren't scared enough of her apparently.

"What can I say? I'm just that good," Genma joked.

I hummed, lifted an arm and rolled over him. Our noses brushed
together, and I murmured with a low sultry voice: "Are you?"

"Ooh, so that's why you were waiting for me," he teased with a grin
as his hands settled on the back of my thighs and pressed me
closer.

"Between Kakashi's mission to Suna and your evening duties, it has

been a while since we had time," I murmured with a pout. "Why did
you have to go and piss off the ANBU general, idiot?"
"Now, Mai-chan, you can't ask an idiot to go against his nature,"
Kakashi snarked, but he was putting away his book with an unusual
promptitude.

"Fuck you, 'Kashi," Genma replied with a rude gesture.

"If you insist, but ladies first."

The mornings were always a lively time.

Daichi and Kaori were bickering in the bathroom with Pakkun playing
referee and reminding the eldest to mind his strength against his little
sister. In the living room, the twins were busy climbing all over Bull,
who still somehow continued to sleep, just like Genma who was
taking advantage of his day off to sleep late despite the noise.
Kakashi had disappeared for an early jogging while I made
breakfast.

I put rice porridge, fruits and all their favorites on the table, and then
rung the bell calling for them (shouting in this house was as
ineffective as annoying).

Bull stood up and scuffled toward me with the kids holding on to him
in delight. I freed him of his burden, sitting the twins on thick pillows
in front of the low table, and rewarded Bull with a scratch under his
chin for his trouble.

A moment later, although I didn't hear footsteps, the shoji door slid
open to reveal a wide figure holding an exasperated (Daichi) or
amused (Kaori) kid under each arm.

"Ah, good morning Gai-san. Will you join us for breakfast?"

"Maiko-san!" He bowed to the waist, the children protesting at the

move. "Good morning! I don't want to abuse your hospitality-"
"Yes, he will," Kakashi interrupted as he appeared behind his friend
and pushed him forward.

"Alright. Take care of the twins for me while I add a seat, would you?
Masaki, no . Don't touch the knife."

"Maa, it's fine, Mai-chan. It's not sharp," Kakashi replied as he took
over while I went to the kitchen. He recoiled when I was in his face a
second later, glaring at him fiercely. He chuckled nervously and
grabbed the knife out of Masaki's reach without a glance. "No blades
of any kind around the handsy babies. Got it."

Satisfied, I left to fetch a bowl and chopsticks.

"You weren't so strict about it with me," Daichi pointed out as Gai let
him down. He grabbed the knife to make a point.

"I was. It's with your fathers I wasn't strict enough, and look how that
went."

"What's that supposed to mean?" he asked, offended.

I looked over my shoulder and stared at the knife pointedly. "How

many blades do you have on you right now?" As he slowly put the
knife down and didn't reply, I added: "If your siblings even brush one
before they learn how to properly handle them, you're on babysitting
duty until you're chunin, Hatake Daichi, is that clear ?"

"Yes, mom!" Daichi replied hurriedly, slapping Kaori's hand away

from his kunai pouch (the little minx loved to get him in trouble).

"So much protectiveness," Gai whispered with gleaming eyes as I

handed him over his bowl.

"Gai, don't start," Kakashi interrupted him, "it's too early for you to
fawn over my wife."

I hit him in the back as I went to sit on the other side of the table. "
You, don't start. It's too early for you to bait him into a rant about his
faithfulness to my mother. Gai-san, ignore him and serve yourself
please."

"It's too early for him full stop," Daichi muttered in his porridge. The
two slaps which reached the back of his head gave him a nose
covered in white. He slowly looked up, trying to glare at his parents,
only to be met with raised eyebrows daring him to say another word.
Sighing, he went to wash his face at the kitchen sink.

I leaned forward to murmur to Kakashi: "Is it an abuse of power if I

ask Hokage-sama to put him in a chuunin team with just the nicest,
most polite sensei and teammates?"

"Pretty sure, yes."

"I don't care. He needs the good influence. Stop rubbing off on him!"

"What about you? The sass comes from you."

"Barely!" I hissed before thinking better of it and tilting my head in

acknowledgement. "Just a bit. Okay, maybe I should stop mouthing
off in front of him too."

"Can you?" Kakashi shrugged again. "He's our son. That's just how
he is."

"What are you muttering about?" Daichi interrupted as he sat back

down next to me.

"Ah. Nothing, sweetie," I said cheerfully before succumbing to an

impulse and kissing his cheek. "Come on, eat well and don't forget
your bento for lunch."

"Stop being creepy," he grumbled.

"Watch the way you talk to your mom, kid." Genma leaned on the
open shoji panels, rubbing his tousled hair and stifling a yawn with
sleepy eyes. "Hi, Gai."
Gai's greeting was covered by a chorus of "Daddy!" - which
demonstrated perfectly the level of noise we had to deal with on a
daily basis.

I held back Kaori before she could topple the table in her eagerness
to hug her father. Genma came to kneel beside her and lifted her into
his lap so he could take her place to the table instead. She made
him bend his head so she could kiss his cheek. On his other side,
Minako made grabby hands to get the same. Her twin brother was
focused on trying to catch Kakashi's hand while he fed him.

"Good morning my little princesses. Who's smelling good today, uh?"

Genma teased Kaori, nuzzling her ear and getting giggles in reply. In
retrospect, I realized he had suggested her name - Kaori meaning
'fragrance' - just to be able to say that. What a goof.

Everyone settled down, and the meal passed more calmly.

Afterward, Kakashi and I took Kaori and Daichi in the garden and left
the twins with Genma and Gai. The weather was warm and dry
enough for us to do our ritual stretching outdoors. Like every ninja
family, we accustomed the children to simple exercices early on, not
necessarily to prepare them to a life of fighting (I wasn't even sure
that Kaori would go to the Academy: she didn't seem very eager, and
we wouldn't force her), but just because it was our own habit and a
good one to share.

Daichi could already do a lot, and he followed his father's example

religiously, adjusting to his corrections promptly. Kaori was less
nimble, and I led her through simple stretches and coordination
games. She liked it as much as her brother, but they had a different
approach to it. He was intent on perfection. She was enjoying
herself. Knowing how much she liked to watch me dance (when I
had the rare occasion to indulge) and how eagerly she asked to join
me, I wondered if that wasn't the path she'd rather follow, but of
course it was much too early to guess. She had time to explore.
Holding her hand, I let her jump up and down on the stairs until she
was so tired she lied down on the patio like a starfish. By then, the
boys were done too. Sitting on the edge of the patio, Daichi asked:

"Do a taijutsu spar."

"Mh? Did you say something?" Kakashi asked nonchalantly.

"Spar together, please ."

"I guess I have time for a short spar," I agreed.

We faced each other in the courtyard, like many times before.

Genma and Kakashi had regularly taken time to teach me so I could
ensure my own safety and that of our children. I was quite proficient
at taijutsu, had learned to detect and resist simple genjutsu, and had
mastered a few water jutsu. I wouldn't be on par with any jounin,
even tokubetsu jounin, but I had a good level for a chuunin and an
excellent one for someone coming from the Genin Corps. I felt
confident in my own capacities, and that made me prouder than I
would have ever thought when I told myself I didn't need a jounin
sensei anyway - I was wrong.

Daichi liked to see us train. I still managed to hold his interest even
when I wasn't to his fathers' level. I had a few years yet before he
could beat me.

As we traded blows, jumping and twirling around the courtyard

swiftly, Daichi shouted: "Why are you moving so much?"

I couldn't afford to speak as I fought, but Kakashi replied: "Why do

you think?"

"You don't always move so much when it's you and dad, but you
both do when it's with mum. So it's about her. She… dodges a lot
more. Also, she uses her legs more than dad."
"Correct," Kakashi approved, blocking a side kick. "Your mom relies
more on agility than strength. Forcing her opponent into chasing her
and using her environment and nimbleness is in her favor. Always
play your strengths, Daichi."

"Yes, father."

I jumped and tried to grip Kakashi at the neck to unbalance him, in a

Natasha Romanoff move (I would have never thought I could try that
one), but he grabbed my thighs, hold them away from his neck and
flipped me over his head.

Swearing, I landed awkwardly out of this involuntary front flip, with a

knee to the ground and an ankle bending uncomfortably.

Kakashi's hands were on me before I could recover. He pulled me

up, rested my left hand on his shoulder and kept the right in his. The
next moment, we were waltzing around the courtyard.

Daichi groaned in exasperation. "Why do you always do that?!"

"Do what?" Kakashi asked innocently.

"That! The… dancing thing!"

I laughed quietly.

Kakashi's eye crinkled in delight. "Because your mother likes it."

"And because you like teasing your son," I murmured, amused.

"That too," he agreed softly but cheerfully, before calling louder: "You
should get ready, Daichi, or you'll be late to pick Atsuko-chan."

"We're running late on our projections."

"Time is of no matter. Success and low casualties are my main

concerns, and on that record we're doing well." The Hokage glanced
to the ANBU general with a teasing smile. "Look on the bright side.
We're winning time with each success." He paused to accept the cup
of tea I was offering him, thanking me with a smile.

The group of five men gathered in the Hokage office was what I
called the "Dealing with Maiko's revelations" team. Jiraiya, Shikaku,
Minato, Kakashi and the ANBU general had organized mission after
mission to deal with what I had revealed to them, Akatsuki being first
and foremost.

Sasori was the last success, defeated by Kakashi, Rin and a team
from Suna (the successful combined mission played a big part in
Minato's good mood). Before the puppetmaster, Hidan had been
burnt to ashes by Itachi and his ANBU team (I wasn't supposed to
know it was Itachi, of course, but who were we kidding? I could
identify two thirds of the ANBU corps by now). Kakuzu was next on
the list, but he was a shrewd old slippery man and the reason for the
General's annoyance (he had escaped his spies several times).

Deidara had left Iwa only months ago, and it had been decided he
wasn't an urgent threat. As for Kisame, he had been recruited by
Utakata, somehow.

Then there was Konan and Nagato. That was a complicated issue
which was personally dealt with by Jiraiya and, when it hadn't been
enough and the sannin had gotten injured trying to reach his old
students, Minato himself. Together, they had finally been able to
speak to the leaders of Ame. From what I knew, they had had to go
back two more times before they weren't assaulted by sharp papers
at each attempt. It was only recently that a tentative understanding
and correspondence had been established.

"How was your meeting with Nagato-san, Jiraiya-sensei?" Minato

asked.

"Good, good. He only asked me twice to bring you next time. Like,
seriously, why does he like you more than me?"
"That's a rhetorical question, right?" I said in a low but dubious tone
as I filled his cup.

He made a hurt face and clenched his hand over his heart. "Mai-
chaaan, you hurt me." More seriously, he took something out of a
pocket and held it out to me. It was an origami of a dancer. "By the
way, they want to meet you too. Konan made that for you."

Kakashi suddenly looked up from his book. "You told them about
Mai?"

"Relax, Kakashi," Jiraiya replied with a lazy hand wave. "They just
know she's Minato's assistant and… a few tidbits."

"Like what?" I asked as I admired the pretty folding.

"They like you because they think you kick Jiraiya's butt on a daily
basis," Minato replied candidly.

I made a sceptical face. "What kind of reputation are you giving me?"

"A fearsome one," Jiraiya stated with a firm nod.

"Right…"

"Anyway, I think they're willing to listen to us about Zetsu, but Nagato

still refuses to talk about the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.
We're on the right track though. If we prove to them that Konoha is
Ame's ally, we'll get their trust and be able to deal with this together,"
Jiraiya said seriously.

I hid a soft smile at his decided tone and posture. He was greatly
determined to redeem himself toward his old students. This mattered
to him dearly.

"I agree," Minato said. "There is no need to rush. We need their

cooperation for the rest."
"On the matter of Kakuzu. We need to decide on a team to be sent
as soon as his location is determined," Shikaku spoke up.

Kakashi lazily raised a hand.

"Kakashi will lead the team," Minato said before tilting his head in
thought.

"Uchiha Itachi," the ANBU general volunteered.

"Agreed."

"Tenzou," Kakashi asked.

"Granted."

"That's lightning, fire, earth and water. You need wind," Shikaku
pointed out.

"Asuma," Kakashi immediately offered.

I straightened. For me, Asuma being anywhere near Kakuzu didn't

seem a great idea, but I relaxed as Kakashi glanced at me calmly. It
would be a balanced team, one which would be considered overkill
for anyone else. With such good teammates, Asuma wouldn't get the
same fate as I remembered. I nodded softly in understanding and
went back to taking notes.

Monthly family lunch had evolved over time. It was now a standing
invitation for every friend and family: they could come at the Hatake
mansion every first Sunday of the month, bringing any kind of food or
drink of their choice.

The weather was sunny that day, and the garden was packed. As I
brought a fresh carafe of water from the kitchen, I looked around.

Izumo and Kotetsu were playing with the twins, their giggles filling
the air. Midori, my aunt, and Noriko were chatting near the buffet
table. Sitting on the patio nearby, Minato and Iruka were bent over a
scroll. Naruto was chasing Kaori around a tree. Rin and Raidou were
sitting on the grass, watching their daughter compete with Daichi in a
hand game.

"Maiko-san."

I turned around to smile at Itachi and Sasuke stepping in the

courtyard and bowing in greeting. "Welcome! It's good to see you
Itachi-kun, it has been a while. Sasuke-kun, I hope your injury is
healing well." At their polite answers, I chuckled and waved them
toward the table. "Go on, don't let me keep you away from the food."

Sasuke rather went immediately for Naruto, who stopped tickling

Kaori to jump at him. Itachi put down the onigiri he brought on the
table before looking up toward the roof where Kakashi was lying
down, being asocial to finish his latest book. A moment later, Itachi
was sitting by his side with a plate of food on his lap and silently
started to eat after greeting his senpai. Kakashi simply grunted in
reply. I would sweatdrop if I didn't know this was great socializing for
them.

"Ah. Are we late?"

"You know you can come anytime, Shikamaru-kun," I replied without

turning around, too busy looking at my feet to gently push a puppy
out of my way. "But weren't you supposed to be at this clan meeting
with your parents?"

"Troublesome. I didn't want to go, so mum said it was either the

meeting or coming here."

"And you chose here? Aww, I'm touched!"

"You let me nap."

I laughed and finally looked up. "Oh! Choji-kun! He dragged you

here? Welcome! It's always a pleasure to see you. Go ahead, enjoy
yourselves boys."

"Will Neji come?"

"I'm afraid not. His team left for a mission yesterday. But look who's
happy to see you…"

Kaori had skittered toward us. Although she was a very friendly kid
and liked everyone, Shikamaru was one of her favorites. They often
played quiet games together. She bowed politely before reaching for
Shikamaru's hand and pulling. "Shika-kun. You said you would teach
me hanafuda."

"Aah. Right. I have to eat first, though."

"Why don't you show Shikamaru the mackerel sushi, Kaori?"

"Yes, kaa-san!"

I followed them to the table, where I picked yakitori done by Raidou.

Biting in the meatball, I was going to check on the twins when
Genma suddenly appeared in my way, catching me with a grin
before I could collide with him.

"Hello, darling. Sorry I'm late. Did I miss anything?"

I swallowed and shook my head.

He immediately pecked my lips and went for his own food. "I met
someone on the way. Come on, Tenzou. Help yourself. You know the
rules."

I glanced in the direction he was talking to and took a step back

when I saw how close Tenzou was standing. He bowed to me shyly -
despite Kakashi and Genma's best efforts, he was still rather self-
conscious around me. I suspected it had to do with the whole
episode of 'someone wearing his identity to put me under a
genjutsu'. Taking pity, I let them to it and went to check on the kids.
Half an hour later, Naruto found me lying on the grass with my head
on Genma's lap, eyes closed to enjoy the sun.

"Ne, nee-san. Tell Sasuke-baka that I'll be Daichi's sensei!"

Shielding my eyes with a hand, I looked up at the genin a little

bewildered. "I think you'd be a little too young for that when he
becomes genin, Naruto-kun."

Naruto groaned in disappointment, ignored Sasuke's satisfaction and

pleaded: "Kaori's, then?"

"Don't get so hasty, kid," Genma said. "Kaori's only four and more
interested in dancing and puppies than kunai and jutsu."

"But, who'll be Daichi's sensei then? It has to be someone good! You

can't trust any jounin," Naruto complained, crossing his arms.

"Don't worry, Naruto-kun, I have the best in mind," I stated, eyes

closed once again.

"You do?" Genma asked in surprise.

"Who?!" Naruto immediately demanded.

"Well, Itachi-kun, of course."

"What?! Where is he? Itachi!" Naruto ran toward his new rival,
shoving Sasuke in annoyance when he tried to mock him.

"Uh… You're aware Itachi isn't on the jounin sensei list, right?"
Genma asked me.

"Yet. We have four to five years to change that."

"There is no way the General is going to let Itachi go."

"It's a good thing that his opinion isn't necessary then."

"What's this I hear about Itachi being Daichi's future sensei?"
Kakashi crouched beside us, his book dangling from his hand.

"It's Maiko's plan."

"It's a good plan. Don't you think, Kakashi?"

"Did you ask him?"

"Oh, I forgot. Let me rectify that." I turned toward the jounin walking
toward us with two excited genin and a curious Academy student.
"Itachi-kun, would you mind transferring on the jounin sensei list
when Daichi becomes a genin?"

Itachi froze for a few seconds before bowing. "Not at all, Maiko-san. I
would be honored." There was a little smile at the corner of his lips
which told me he wasn't fooled by my scheming but willing to go
along with it nonetheless. I could say safely that Itachi was fond of
me and consequently quite indulgent of my quirks.

"Thank you, Itachi-kun! Please take care of our son." I beamed up at

Genma in victory, and he threw his head back with a soft laugh.

"Mum, you said only the Hokage could decide the genin teams,"
Daichi protested, although he was badly hiding his hopeful look
toward one of his heroes - Itachi had once incapacitated an assassin
in front of him, which was enough to win the heart of any shinobi in
the making.

"Yes."

"Then how do you know Itachi-san would be my sensei?"

"Ah, yes, I forgot that too, didn't I? You might want to go and ask the
Yondaime if he would consider putting you under Itachi-kun's care," I
suggested with a cheerful smile.

"Yes, okaa-san!" Daichi caught Itachi's hand and eagerly led him
toward Minato.
Once they were out of earshot, Kakashi commented: "Remember
what we said about abuse of power?"

" I didn't ask the Hokage anything," I replied candidly.

"Insider influence," he pointed out.

"Listen. I got saddled with a lousy jounin sensei, but you two had the
best men you could hope for, so I don't think you understand how
lucky you were. If being the Yondaime's Assistant as any advantage,
it will be to ensure that my son gets the fucking best, alright?"

He eye-smiled. "It wasn't a criticism." He leaned forward and kissed

my forehead. "Well done, Hatake-san."

oOo Omniscient PoV oOo

The Genin Corps' building was swept by a wave of chatter when

Hatake Maiko stepped in. She had become the idol of the Corps, a
role-model, an example and an aspiration. For most of Konoha, she
was just the Yondaime's assistant, but to them, her life's story was
the first thing genin were taught when they joined. It was a story of
hope: hope that even they could reach a good position with enough
work, dedication, cleverness and ambition.

Despite her duties, she regularly came by, offering encouragements

and kind words, doing her best to learn about them, just like she
would for any member of the Jounin Corps.

"Maiko-san, welcome!" The Corps Commander was a recent

successor to Akimichi Kuma (who had retired to work with his wife in
her grocery) and the first member of the Genin Corps to ever lead
their group (beforehand, they had been considered unqualified to
lead, even if no-one else but an ancient member of the Corps could
know how best the group worked). He had been chosen by the
Hokage on Kuma and Maiko's recommendation, and he was yet
another example of possible success and change. Knowing to whom
he owed his position, he was extremely enthusiastic whenever Maiko
visited. "What can I do for you?"

"I thought I should give you a few minutes warning."

"On what?"

She smiled mischievously. "On the Hokage's inspection, of course."

The Commander's eyes widened slowly before he turned around,

shouting orders left and right to ensure everything would be in order.

The Genin Corps never got inspections! An Hokage only came by

once after his inauguration to have a look, like they did for every
other division, and that was it. They were promptly forgotten.

The Yondaime's assistant watched the pandemonium she had

provoked with a self-satisfied smile and the feeling of a job well
done.

Aaaand it's done! This is officially the end (well, not really… as I said
before, there will be one-shots added, but this is the epilogue and
there will be no sequel so…).

Thank you so much to Sage Thrasher, who was yet again the best
and sweetest beta. Also, thanks to all the readers who ever took the
time to review. I'm the worst at replying, but I appreciate all your nice
words. If you ever asked me a question and I forgot to answer,
please don't hesitate to ask again by PM or on the Discord chat (link
on my profile). You won't bother me, on the contrary, it will be easier
for me to keep track on the conversation.

Now, on the subject of one-shots: as promised, I have a

Maiko/Minato AU planned (I have currently +4600 words of it, but it's
a bit of a mess and still wants to grow so it needs work…), and a
review from Sparksofrandomness asked for family one-shots which I
might be willing to provide if there is interest (a suggestion in
particular gave me an idea, which has been briefly mentioned in this
epilogue btw; can you guess?); also if you have prompts and they
inspire me, it could be done. So, let me know if you want more! =)

(EDIT: I have been asked if the one-shots would be published

separately or here. They will be added as chapters after this
epilogue. I like to keep everything together.)

On the subject of my stories in general: you might want to check my

profile if that interests you. You'll find a poll there and, since Shikaku
is winning it, I'm currently brainstorming about a OC/Shikaku (too
many ideas, but none which won my heart yet). So, stay tuned!
MaikoMinato Nanny AU
Surprise! I finally give you one of the AU I had promised. Better late
than never, right?

So, here we go for a Maiko/Minato AU, full of fluff. In this, Maiko is

older than previously: she's around 18 at the time of Naruto's birth.

Three weeks had passed since the tenth of October. Days were
shorter, and yet my nights hadn't become longer. As the assistant of
the Jounin Commander, I had to be in attendance during the same
hours as he, and he didn't get much of a break since Obito's attack.
The Yondaime had managed to avoid the worst thanks to the
information scroll I had dropped on him, but it still had cost a lot:
Kushina first and foremost.

It was past seven in the evening, night had fallen an hour ago. I had
just come back from fetching take-out for Shikaku to find that he was
in a meeting with the Yondaime. I went up to the Hokage's office to
find his assistant gone for the evening. Only his bodyguards were
present.

"Mh… I have Nara-san's dinner?"

"Do you have the Hokage's too?" Genma asked.

I sighed. Of course, giving food to the Commander and not to the

Hokage would be rude. Great, I had to go back. "Is soba alright?"
The shop was the closest to the office, it was the most practical.

"Pretty sure you could give him anything and he would barely notice
it nowadays."

Good enough. I went back and ordered four portions with the
bountiful money a distracted Shikaku had thrown at me. While the
food was getting ready, I ate the soba I had ordered the first time: it
was getting cold.

I went back in and held out bowls for the bodyguards. Happily
surprised, they took it and let me go inside without a word.

Shikaku and the Yondaime were sitting - or slouching in the Nara's

case - on couches in a corner of the office used for relaxed
meetings. I was surprised to see the Hokage holding a bundle of
covers, but it was silly of me: of course he would take care of his son
whenever he could.

I bowed when they looked toward me. "Your dinner, Hokage-sama,

Shikaku-sama." I put down the bowls on the coffee table in front of
them and bowed again to the Hokage. "I hope tsukimi soba is alright,
Sir. I wasn't sure…"

"It's perfect, Maiko-san, thank you."

I nodded in acknowledgment and was going to ask Shikaku if I could

take my leave when a whine got everyone's attention.

Naruto had woken up when his father moved to get his food, and
now he wanted to let the world know how annoying it was to be
awake - I couldn't agree more.

"Ah. He must be hungry," Minato murmured, trying to handle his

son's fussing. "Maiko-san, would you…? The feeding bottle is
already ready but needs to be heated."

I followed the finger pointed toward a bag and looked for the
requested milk. Victorious, I came back with my hands cupped
around the bottle, using my chakra to heat it.

Shikaku gave me a curious look. "You can chakra heat?"

I cracked a bashful smile. "It has its uses."

"I do it all the time," Minato agreed with a sheepish smile.

"Likewise. Yoshino thinks it's lazy," Shikaku commented.

"I would call it efficient," I said.

He smiled slightly. "I'll tell her you said that. Maybe she'll listen to
you."

I tested the milk's temperature with a drop on my hand. Not too hot
or cold. Good. I held it to Minato hesitantly. "Do you want me to feed
him, Hokage-sama? Your food will get cold."

He hesitated, but the look he sent to his bowl told me he had been
reminded of his hunger. "Do you mind?"

"Not at all, Sir. I often did it for my cousin."

"Alright."

I sat down by his side, and he handed over his son gratefully.
Adjusting the crying infant in my arms, I coaxed him into accepting
the teat and gently poked his nose when he did. "Good boy," I
crooned as he eagerly drank. He was a healthy and thirsty baby.

"You're better at this than I am," Minato said with good humor and
self-deprecation.

"Same," Shikaku agreed.

"I'm sure it's just a matter of experience," I told them encouragingly.

"You'll do great with practice."

They both made dubious faces but focused on their noodles. They
didn't get the most peaceful and enjoyable start to their life as new
fathers, that was for sure. I could understand their doubts and had
little to say which wasn't trite. I stayed quiet.

"Maiko, did you purposefully send an infiltrator to the Hokage's

bodyguards?" Shikaku said as he came back from his meeting with
the Yondaime.

I looked up from the report I was processing. "Yes. How much time
did he need to blow his cover?"

He leaned on my desk. "He said 'good morning' to Genma."

"Yeah, he did the same to me."

"Genma and Shimura Nori hate each other since Genma made a
pass at him. What did Shimura have against you?"

I snorted. "He can't be bothered to be polite to anyone coming from

the Genin Corps. It's below him." He only sucked-up to those above
him, so someone messed-up their recon before impersonating him.

"So you sent him to mess up in front of the Hokage's platoon."

"Well, yeah. What was I supposed to do? Stop him myself?" I mean,
come on, stopping an infiltrator once to get my chuunin promotion
was enough for me, no need to make it a habit, especially when the
first time had been 10% luck, 20% skill, and 50% pain.

He chuckled and shook his head. "You made their day."

"Bored, are they? I'm always happy to help." I gestured around.

"Your next meeting is here, eavesdropping… somewhere."

Shikaku sighed. Being Jounin Commander meant dealing with the

most eccentric of shinobi. "Alright. When you're done with this, go
see the Hokage, he has something to ask of you."

I blinked in surprise, but he had already turned toward his office. "Uh,
ok."

Half an hour later, I reported to the Hokage's office and was greeted
by a cheerful bodyguard.
"Kamizuki-san, right?" Genma asked me with a snap of his fingers. I
had been a year above him at the Academy, but I wasn't worth his
attention at the time, I supposed.

"Yes?"

"Thanks for spicing up our morning, Kamizuki-san. Very nice use of

the codeword."

The spy had been fishing for an excuse to be able to go into the
Hokage's office, so I had helpfully provided him one, and when he
used it, it got him a one-way ticket for T&I. I bowed. "I aim to please,
but you'd have guessed when he greeted you anyway, right?"

He shrugged. "I was actually thinking about a prank from some

friends…"

I made a face. "You have some strange friends."

"Don't I know it. Anyway. Yondaime-sama called for you, right? Go

ahead."

I wasn't sure what to expect from this impromptu summon. I stepped

in and bowed to the waist in front of the Hokage's desk.

"Ah, Maiko-san. Thank you for coming." He straightened and

crossed his fingers in front of him. "I have a favor to ask… but you
would be properly compensated. I'm sorry, I know you have been
kept busy by your work, but hm…" He looked unusually hesitant and
flustered.

"I 'd be happy to help in any way I can, Hokage-sama," I said before
my brain could catch up and remind me how foolish it was to commit
to anything without knowing the details. Damn, my crush was worse
than I thought.

"I need a babysitter," he blurted out. "No, actually… No. I have too
many of those, between Rin, Kakashi, Mikoto… To be truthful, I need
more than that. I need a nanny. And I know that when you
volunteered that day at the ramen shop you were talking about being
my secretary and not Naruto's nanny, but-"

"Ok."

Stopped mid-sentence, Minato stared at me in surprise.

To be honest, I was surprising myself too, again . Being Naruto's

nanny had never been my goal. To be relegated to the nurturing role
instead of the managing one I was hoping for would have actually
angered me if someone had suggested it beforehand. This was a gut
reaction. I supposed it proved that I couldn't say no to Minato. If I
dug a little deeper though, I knew it was more than that. I wanted to
take care of them. Minato and Naruto. Deep down, I wanted to do
more than dropping tips here and there and watching their lives go
on from the sidelines. I just thought I would never get the chance.

"However, I can't leave my work as Nara-sama's assistant right now,"

I added quickly, unwilling to neglect my duties. "I can do it part-time
when your babysitters can't. If you tell me when they're available, I
can organize a schedule."

"I- Yes," he breathed. "I would need you to move in at our home, for
security and practicality."

"Ah, of course." I nodded. "Well, that would take some time, but…"

"I can get ANBU to help you with your belongings."

"Oh. That would be helpful."

"Good, good… I will… get a room ready for your arrival."

"Alright."

He nodded, trying to compose himself after his slight loss of words.

We looked at each other surreptitiously, flustered by this turn of
event, until I took his silence for dismissal and bowed.

"I'll start to pack tonight then, Yondaime-sama."

"Yes, and hm… I'll get you those schedules."

I left the office with the feeling I had missed some subtext here.
Minato had seemed less composed than usual. I dismissed the
question to ponder what I should do with my stuff: did this mean I
should leave my flat entirely? or keep it just in case? If I left, surely I
couldn't take all my belongings to the Yondaime's home. What would
I do with my dishes? I'm sure he didn't need extra ones!

Ah, I hated unplanned changes to my habits!

Two hours later, the afternoon was well underway when I received
the schedules Minato had promised me. I spread them on my desk,
got some paper and puzzled out the way to organize Naruto's care
for the next two weeks.

"Maiko," Shikaku called while I was in the middle of this, "I need
Asuma and Kurenai's report."

I pushed my chair toward the filing cabinet without looking away from
Rin's schedule at the hospital, opened the third drawer from the top,
groped for the tidiest scroll around (Kurenai was neat), raised it to
my nose, sniffed for the smoke scent Asuma always left behind and,
failing to find it, looked for the next one. When this one proved to be
smelly, I threw it toward the open door, making it connect at the
perfect angle for it to rebound in Shikaku's arm range.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome," I muttered distractedly, sliding back at my desk

and checking the note on Mikoto's schedule (a simple "no more than
three hours a day, five days a week, never on Sunday").
"That… was some paper-pusher jutsu, right there."

"Good afternoon to you too, Sarutobi-san. Nara-sama is ready to see

you. You can go in," I said while raising a palm in the direction of
Asuma's voice.

The scroll he slipped in my hand felt like the right size and weight for
the requisition form he was due. I opened it with a flick of my wrist,
checked it from the corner of my eyes, confirmed it was filled in full,
stamped it at the bottom, closed it by throwing it in the air with the
right twirl, and went back to my spreadsheet as the scroll landed in
the hands of the courier genin which had just appeared at the end of
the hallway.

"For Logistics, Aoi-kun."

"Yes, ma'am. Is that all?"

"Yes, thank you. Oh, and if you see Hatake-san, could you send him
my way, please?" I grabbed a chocolate from my stash and threw it
in his direction to pay for the small favor.

"Sure thing, ma'am!" Shinji said before disappearing.

Asuma, which had been staring at me with a mix of amusement and

admiration, stepped in Shikaku's office, closing the door behind him.

I had the first draft of a schedule organized by the time Kakashi

appeared a few minutes before the -theoretical- end of my day.

He materialized suddenly and silently by my side. Long ago

desensitized to this annoying ANBU habit, I stood up, stretched my
arms and gestured for my desk.

"Is this good enough for you?" I asked. His schedule was the only
one that could suddenly change and had been marked as needing
approval before validation by Minato.
Observing my cluttered desk with an analytical eye, he stepped
forward, leaned on the desk with both hands and stared at the draft
like it was a battle plan - it might as well be.

"I thought you didn't give up on your assistant job?" he asked after a
moment.

"I don't."

"Your time guarding Naruto includes desk hours."

"It does," I agreed as I picked the last report a jounin had delivered.
At his questioning look, I shrugged. "I deal with babies constantly." I
waved the open scroll toward him. The writing was barely legible. "A
real one won't change much."

"I hope this is to your tastes."

Minato was showing me my new bedroom. Empty, covered with

traditional tatami, it was relatively large, with sliding doors opening
on the patio surrounding a lovely courtyard garden. It was next to
Naruto's room, just a few doors away from Minato's, Kakashi's and
Rin's.

"It's perfect, Yondaime-sama," I replied as I put down the two bags I

had brought. The rest of my stuff would come later.

"There's a futon in the cupboard, here. The bathroom is the opposite

door. Feel free to use the common rooms and the garden as you
wish."

"And Minato's bedroom!"

I spun around to see Jiraiya leaning on Minato's shoulder while his

student looked exasperated. Ah. That was probably the source of
Minato's strange fluster the last time we spoke. That man and his
innuendos… it was like he forgot that his student was grieving for his
wife… or was he doing it on purpose to distract Minato? Hard to say.

"Jiraiya-sama," I greeted politely as I bowed. He was an impressive

shinobi and war hero regardless of his flaws. Nonetheless, I asked
Minato: "Is he staying here?"

"In the furthest room from you," he replied in reassurance.

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean?"

"Maiko-san is my guest and Naruto's nanny, Jiraiya-sensei. Behave."

"I always do!"

"Right," Minato sighed and pushed his sensei out of the door. "We'll
leave you to settle. Just come to the kitchen for dinner whenever
you're ready."

"Alright."

Once alone, I sat down on a tatami and looked around. The sliding
doors were open and my eyes naturally drifted toward the colorful
garden. Birds were singing from the branches of a large cherry tree.
It would be lovely when it bloomed.

I breathed in the fresh air and stretched my arms. This was better
than my apartment. I could be happy here, once I stopped feeling
like a guest intruding on the privacy of the Hokage. It would take a
few months, no doubt… but I could see myself staying.

I smiled and opened my bag.

When I went for dinner, I found a note informing me that Minato had
been called back to the office and that I should make myself at
home. I had the feeling this would happen often and that I wouldn't
see as much of him as expected.
"Are you sure about this?" Shikaku asked uneasily three days later.

"Of course, Nara-sama. This won't reduce my effectiveness, don't

worry."

"That's not what I'm worried about. You're already doing overtime.
Now you're handling two jobs at once?"

"Multitasking is one of my superpowers."

"I know. It's uncanny. Still… warn me before you burn out."

"Sure," I agreed easily, touched by his concern.

Leaning his hip against my desk, Shikaku glanced at the bundle

snuggled against my chest in a baby carry my aunt sewed in a rush
(my family was proud to say I was caring for the Hokage's son).
Naruto was happily sleeping. Being barely a month old, that was all
he was interested in, which was why I felt confident I could handle
him at work. That wouldn't work for much longer, not when he would
want to move and need constant supervision, but I still had a few
weeks before me.

"I have started looking into a replacement."

Shikaku groaned. "Damn it, Minato."

"There is a great cousin of the Akimichi I know from the genin corps.
She's very responsible and organized."

"What would it take to keep you?"

"A nanny that the Yondaime could trust," I replied with a hand
gesture that conveyed an "obviously".

"If I volunteer Yoshino, she'd kill me."

"She would," I agreed while stamping yet another form.

Sighing, Shikaku scratched his stubble and stared out of the window.

Used to his contemplative moods, I let him ponder the meaning of

the universe while I sorted the daily paperwork. I enjoyed the
companionable silence.

It didn't last long, unfortunately. Five minutes later, a jounin passed

by, took a glance at me and said in a poor attempt to be funny:

"I didn't know it was 'take your brat to work' day."

Shikaku and I gave him similar unimpressed looks, but it was the
commander who answered:

"That brat is the Yondaime's. Want to take a dip into the Naka river,
courtesy of ANBU, Inuzuka?"

White as a sheet, he shook his head. "No, Sir. Sorry, Sir."

Shikaku shook his head. "Watch your damn tongue." He gestured for
his subordinate to step in his office, and the door closed behind
them.

I stopped my work for a moment, parted the blanket around Naruto

and watched the tuft of blond hair thoughtfully. The whiskers on his
cheeks were faint but visible. Apart from that, he was a baby like any
other, chubby and delicate, sleeping peacefully, ignorant of the mess
his birth had provoked and of the beast sealed inside him. At least
now he could grow with a father… and a caring nanny.

Smiling to myself, I went back to work.

Two weeks later, I was preparing a meeting in a conference room

when a blur stopped by my side. Really, the shinobi using Body
Flicker could at least respect some increased private space.
After putting down the last paper on the last chair, I found myself with
a handful of fussing baby.

"I have an urgent mission," Kakashi explained.

"Okay," I grumbled, trying to adjust Naruto in my arms before he

started crying. "Where is the bag?"

Ready to leave just like he came, Kakashi froze. He was empty-

handed.

I glared. "You know the rules. If you drop him on me, you have to
give me the supply bag too!"

"I don't have time to get it."

"Well, send someone else! Like… the last underling to piss you off. I
don't care."

He raised an eyebrow. "Good idea," he said before disappearing.

"Geez," I sighed while gently rocking Naruto and making faces at

him to distract him from the fact his cuddly toys where nowhere to be
seen. "Men, you have to tell them everything. Yes, you have. And
you won't be much better, will you? But that's ok, I'll help, Naruto-
kun, don't worry."

Five minutes later, I was sitting on the dais, singing a lullaby while
jounin were trickling in the room for the meeting, staring at me as if
they had never seen a woman taking care of a baby before.

An ANBU finally dropped by with the supply bag. I gestured for him
to open it, which seemed to be a foreign concept for him since he
needed a moment to do it. Still singing, I pointed at the orange frog
which poked out. He took it between a thumb and his forefinger,
keeping it far away from him like it was smelly (which it was most
certainly not! I washed it as regularly as I could get it out of Naruto's
tight grip). I snatched it as soon as it was in range and threw the
ANBU a scathing glance while offering the comforter to Naruto.

Now that the baby was entirely focused on his favorite thing in the
world, I stopped the lullaby to comment at the room of elite shinobi
staring at me while pretending not to: "You're all being ridiculous."

The ANBU left without further ado. I checked on Naruto, but he

seemed content to cuddle against my collarbone with his frog.

"Babies are supposed to be kept at home. Just step down and stay
at home already."

I straightened and looked for the man who had spoken up, but I
didn't know the voice well enough to identify him. The group of
twenty jounin looked even more uneasy than previously, but none of
them spoke up in my defense. They all stared at anything but me.

"Is that so?" I murmured, a feeling of detachment washing over me. I

wasn't surprised. This society's expectations about women and their
status in the workplace once they had kids were extremely outdated.
I felt like I should be angry. I would certainly be if I had given birth to
Naruto myself because this would be a slap in my face after doing
twice the work to keep up with men who weren't expected to make
much effort into raising their kids. As it was, I just felt disgusted. I
was staring at part of the elite of Konoha, and all I got was disdain
and cowardice.

"A fascinating opinion, Mister too-cowardly-to-say-that-to-my-face."

Assholes. You could always pick at their pride to get them to do what
you wanted.

The culprit stood up and crossed his arms in defiance. A Hyuuga.

Why wasn't I surprised? "I mean it."

"I don't doubt it."

Shikaku walked in as I pondered how to set this misogynist straight.
The Commander looked up from the scroll he was reading, took in
the uneasy mood, and questioned me with a raised eyebrow.

I shook my head, rose from the desk and stared the Hyuuga in the
eye. "You should be the one staying at home, Hyuuga-san." I
grabbed the bag and went to leave. "Apparently, you haven't learned
how to hold back your shit yet."

There were a few surprised bursts of laughter, a shout from the

culprit, and a call to order from Shikaku. I ignored them all, leaving
the room.

Naruto had started crying.

"Yes, honey. I smelled you. Diaper change coming right away."

While I could juggle Naruto and my secretary work without too much
trouble, the hardest part of this double work -and what would
probably drive me mad soon- was to be woken up in the middle of
the night. The lack of sleep would be my downfall, I didn't doubt that.
Now I had more sympathy for Shikaku and his sacred naps.

I rolled out of my futon at the first sound of wailing. Dawdling would

just delay the return of peace.

I stumbled in the hallway barefoot with half-closed eyes and stepped

in Naruto's bedroom with a murmured: "Hey, buddy. Hungry, are
we?" I got him out of his crib and pressed against my bare shoulder.
His cries for food decreased a bit, but since he was near my ear it
wasn't much better. "Yeah, yeah. I get ya. Hot bottle, here we come."

Walking to the kitchen with the help of the moonlight, I gave him my
pinkie to suck on so he would quiet down a bit. I didn't know if Minato
was in the house. He hadn't been when I had gone to sleep.
Hopefully, if he was in his bed, he would go back to sleep knowing I
was taking care of the disturbance. The Hokage probably needed
even more sleep than I did. I rarely saw him. Whenever he was at
home, he was with Kakashi, Jiraiya or Rin, and I didn't intrude on
that. Otherwise, he was at work.

As such, I was surprised to find him sitting at the kitchen table, in the
dark, facing an empty cup of tea with a frame in his hands. Although
I couldn't see it, I knew the picture it held was one of him and
Kushina while she was pregnant. I realized I was interrupting a
moment of mourning, but Naruto would hardly let me leave without
his milk.

Minato looked up as I walked in and blinked at the sight of his son.

"Oh. Is he hungry? I'll prepare his bottle." He stood up, pressing the
framed picture down.

"I can do it," I offered softly.

"No, no. Let me. Sit down." He looked agitated and fidgety as if he
needed to do something with his hands.

I sat down quietly, watching the line of his tense shoulders and the
movements of his long fingers. He was in his pyjamas: an old tank
top and soft pants. The moonlight reflected strangely on his blond
spiky hair, giving him an ethereal quality contradicting the
casualness of the moment.

When he held out the hot bottle to me, I focused on feeding Naruto. I
felt uneasy as he watched us, although I knew he wasn't judging me
but simply admiring his son.

"He's the only thing I have left," Minato murmured.

Worried that he was getting depressed, I felt the need to remind him
of Kakashi, Rin and all his friends, but the picture he was staring at
came back to my mind before I could speak. He probably meant that
Naruto was the only thing he had left of Kushina, and I couldn't deny
that. Words failed me.
"Please take care of him," he added in a murmur after a moment.

"Of course, Hokage-sama."

With a nod, he stepped forward to gently stroke Naruto's head as he

drank. He left afterwards with a "Good night".

Naruto was guzzling down his meal, unaware of his father's

gloominess.

I glanced out of the window. For a brief moment, I caught sight of a

shadow backlit by the moon on the opposite roof, their white mask
shining when they tilted their head just so. They disappeared soon
for the rest of their patrol.

"It's alright, darling," I whispered to the oblivious baby. "This time, the
village will have your back."

oOo A year later oOo

Rin and I had become close friends. She spent most of her free time
at her sensei's house, and I had become a stay-at-home nanny
eleven months ago.

It had happened naturally as we talked. We had a lot in common, like

our love for sciences. She had taught me more first aid than I got
from the Academy, including first aid on infants so I could deal with
basically anything which could come up until help got here. I loved
learning medical jutsu. I felt more confident with that knowledge.

It was ten in the evening, and Naruto was sleeping in his room. We
were curled up under the kotatsu, watching a TV show about a
famous court doctor. Rin was correcting mistakes every few minutes
while I commented on history.

Minato was out of town for a Chuunin Exam in Suna. It was the first
time he had left Konoha since the birth of Naruto. He had been
nervous, but it had been two weeks now and things were just as
usual. Well… mostly. Naruto was getting fussier, and he asked for
his "tou" with increasing frequency. Minato would be glad to hear he
had been missed, I was sure. It would make for a good reunion.

"Look at this guy," I said while squirming to find a comfier position.

"Doesn't he remind you of someone?"

Rin giggled as she nodded. "Danzou."

"And he's the bad guy. Who's surprised? Not me! That man is a
cliché."

"I'm so glad Minato-sensei chased him from the Council."

"Agreed." I rested my chin in my palm while Rin finished her tea. We

enjoyed the rest of the episode in companionable silence.

At least, we would have, if noise from outside hadn't alerted us.

Blade clashing against metal and tiles.

In a second, we were on our feet, scrambling out of the blanket and

toward Naruto's bedroom. Rin was faster. She pushed open the
sliding door before rushing toward the windows. Shadows were
dancing on the ground, showing men fighting on the opposite roof.

I grabbed Naruto, safely tucked with his favorite plushy and still
sleeping deeply. I pressed him against my chest, cradling his small
head in the palm of my hand.

Without a word to Rin, I applied protocol and went for the safe room.
It was the only place in the house which didn't have any windows. I
stepped in and closed the door behind me before activating the seal
drawn on the back of it. It spread to cover the ground, ceiling, and
walls with curls of black ink which made every surface impenetrable.

I kneeled on the tatami and rummaged through a trunk that

contained every necessity I could need, from water and powdered
milk to weapons. I sat in seiza beside it with a war fan in my free
hand, just in case.

It was the first time I needed to use this room, and it was nerve-
racking. In addition to the fact that I was in a closed space with no
way out (it was a good thing I wasn't claustrophobic), and the only
light available was chakra radiating from the seal (for security
reasons, although I had a flashlight in the trunk), I had no idea what
was going on outside.

"Evening completely ruined," I muttered to myself while checking on

Naruto. He hadn't stirred. At least there was that. I focused on his
adorable face to distract myself from the worry. I was safe here.
Nothing short of a nuclear bomb would go through Minato's seal.

I hoped that Rin was just as safe. She could protect herself, she was
a tokubetsu jounin after all, but anyone with the nerve to attack the
Hokage's mansion would be good enough to justify that audacity.
Still, I had faith in the ANBU team protecting the house. They had
delayed the intruders to allow me to reach safety, and
reinforcements would arrive soon enough.

I checked my watch. Two minutes. I hummed to myself and swayed

back and forth.

Twenty minutes later, I had grabbed a book to pass the time. It was
difficult to focus.

After an hour, I was dozing on an unrolled futon. If anything really

bad should have happened, it would have by now. It was most likely
that they weren't sure they had gotten every enemy, and that they
didn't want to let me out until every threat had been eliminated.

I had lost track of time when the seal flashed two times then one
then three. It was the agreed signal, and only six chakra signatures
were attuned to the seal. Relieved, I stood up and went to deactivate
the seal.
Fear only left me when I recognized Rin's smiling face. She looked
well enough, although her casual clothes were dirty.

"It's over," she said. "It's safe. How is Naruto?"

"Oh, he slept like a log." Naruto was a heavy sleeper, which was the
only moment of calm you could hope for: otherwise, he was always
full of energy.

I stepped out of the room and looked around to find the house
unchanged. It was a relief that a tornado hadn't razed the mansion. I
had gotten fond of it.

"Did ANBU get every attacker?" I asked.

Rin winced. "Ah, well… Yes… with a little help."

"Uh?"

She led me to the courtyard.

The Yondaime was standing there with his hands on his hips,
radiating displeasure. Dozens of ANBU were kneeling at his feet,
eyes to the ground.

"The safe room's seal warns him as soon as it's activated," Rin told
me. "He was there fifteen minutes after you left."

"I thought Konoha's delegation had barely left Suna?"

She nodded solemnly. "He left them all behind."

The Yondaime's speech finally reached my ears: "They should never

have been able to put a foot inside Konoha. I expect-"

I took a step down the stairs from the patio. "Hokage-sama."

Minato turned around at the sound of my voice, his eyes drifting

immediately to the little angel I was carrying. His shoulders loosened
visibly.

"It's good to see you home, Hokage-sama," I said before handing his
son over. "Here, take him. Naruto missed you."

"Did he, really?" Minato asked with hopeful eyes. He cradled his son,
beaming at him, before he pulled himself together. "Is he alright? Are
you?"

"We're both perfectly fine, Hokage-sama." I stopped by his side in

front of the ANBU and bowed to the waist. "Thank you, everyone, for
keeping us safe. We're grateful for your protection and your hard
work. I'll make sure to tell Naruto-kun how Konoha protected him in
the absence of his father, once he's old enough to remember it." I
rose and noticed that more than a few pairs of eyes were turned
toward me in surprise. I turned around and smiled at the Hokage's
disconcerted expression. "Would you tuck Naruto back to bed,
Hokage-sama? or should I do it for you?"

"I- Uh… I'll do it." He hesitated, but then added for the ANBU: "Tie up
loose ends. We'll discuss this tomorrow. Dismissed."

"Yes, Hokage-sama!" They shouted in unison before disappearing.

I led the way back toward the house, but Minato was at my level in a
few strides.

"I know what you just did," he said.

I raised an eyebrow. "Mh?"

We reached Rin. She was hiding a smile behind her fist.

Minato cleared his throat and grumbled: "Alright, I might have been
too hard on them."

"Hokage-sama knows best," I replied with a tilt of my head.

We stepped inside the hallway. Before he went for Naruto's
bedroom, Minato faced me. "You're right… That's why I hired you."
At my surprise, he smiled, his eyes shining with satisfaction that he
could get even.

I stared at his retreating back, feeling strangely flustered, until I

realized that Rin was laughing at me now. I elbowed her with a
falsely upset expression. It just made her laugh harder, although she
rubbed the skin I had hit.

"Are you alright?" I asked, worried that I had missed an injury.

"Yes, don't worry, I just got a few bruises. I mostly helped with the
injured."

"What do you say we sleep-over in Naruto's room?"

"You think Minato-sensei would approve? He probably will stay too."

"I know, that's why it's a sleepover," I replied.

We went to grab all our futon and drag them in Naruto's bedroom.

Minato did a double-take as he saw us enter with our hands full, but
when I rolled out his futon next to Naruto's crib, he smiled. "You read
my mind."

"We'll all regret this at six in the morning, when his screams for food
will be right next to our ears, but at least we might be able to fall
asleep, right?" I said as I settled into my futon and grabbed Rin's
hand.

Her skin was cold, but she held on tight and didn't allow me to let go,
smiling happily. "This reminds me of when we camped in missions
when we were genin!"

"That's true," Minato agreed as he settled in his futon. "Thanks, both

of you, for taking care of Naruto tonight."
"That's why you hired me," I quipped back, to Rin's loud amusement.

Minato smiled fondly.

oOo Six months later oOo

"Mai-chan!"

"In the kitchen, Naruto-kun."

The pitter-patter of his tiny clumsy feet became louder as Naruto left
his playroom.

"Mai-chan. I'm bored!"

Oh, dear. Those words were becoming the bane of my life. I shared
a look with the maid who helped with cooking and chores. Nana was
a retired genin corps member who didn't like to talk much, but we
didn't need to most of the time. Her pitying look meant a thousand
words.

I sighed, left Nana to finish dinner on her own, and cleaned my

hands at the sink. "What do you want to do, Naruto-kun?"

"Out!"

"Alright. Let's go out. Do you need a diaper change before that?"

"No."

"Are your hands clean?"

"…"

I grabbed Naruto before he could retreat and lifted him so he could

hold his hands under the tap. He did so with a pout, secretly pleased
he could play with the water.

"No splashing. Rub, rub, rub," I instructed. "Good."

I sat him down on the countertop and dried his hands next, using the
opportunity to check that everything was in order, from his clothes to
his skin.

"Alright then. Good to go. Let me grab your bag, then shoes."

I didn't bother with a stroller anymore. Konoha's roads weren't

practical for them, and Naruto liked to walk, move and run so much
that it was just pointless. Eventually, if he was tired enough, I would
carry him. The weight-lifting kept me in shape.

"Office!"

"No, Naruto-kun, we aren't going to bother your father during work.

Let's go to the park."

His bottom lip started to quiver. I squinted at him threateningly.

"Are you going to throw a temper tantrum, Naruto-kun? You know

what happens when you do." It was an immediate return to home-
base. I refused to indulge temper tantrums, toddler or not.

He pressed his hands to his chubby face to calm himself and tapped
his mouth (to hold the screaming back, I suspected, it was super
cute). "No! But… daddy?"

"If you're good at the park, I'll check if he has time for a snack with
you, alright?"

"Yes! Thanks, Mai-chan!"

The park was in a good district, visited by several clans and upscale
families. Naruto was overjoyed to see Sasuke running after his older
brother around a tree, so he went after his friend without a look back
to me. I made my way toward Uchiha Mikoto, bowed and sat on the
next bench once she had greeted me back. She used this quiet time
to read, and we weren't intimate enough to share anything more than
small talk.
Crossing my legs, I settled in the sun. With an elbow on the back of
the bench, I rested my head in my palm and stared at the kids
playing with half-closed eyes, letting my mind wander.

It was nice to see those kids so friendly. Naruto never had any
difficulty to find someone to play with, even when the Uchiha weren't
there. He was the Yondaime's son. Everyone went to him eagerly.
Sometimes too eagerly, that was more often the issue.

From time to time, this eagerness to get close to the Yondaime also
applied to me, somehow.

A sixteen years old boy with dark blond hair walked to me. I could
see his little sister, of academy age, doing acrobatics on the monkey
bars. Their eyes were pupilless. Yamanaka.

"May I sit?" he asked.

"Your sister is trying to impress you."

Taken aback, he glanced at the kid but quickly focused back on me.
"She always does that."

I met his eyes and raised an eyebrow.

"I'm a chuunin, I don't have time for that," he replied importantly with
the air of a kid who had just gotten his promotion and wanted to let it
know.

"But you have time for a stranger?" I challenged. "If you're a chuunin,
you should know to prioritize. Family comes first. Go, and tell her
she's doing well before she hurts herself trying to do more than she
can," I ordered with a tilt of my chin.

"A shinobi isn't afraid of injury."

"A good leader ensures that no unnecessary injury befalls his

subalterns," I replied smartly, this time with an imperious wave of my
hand.
He hesitated, looked over his shoulder, realized that his sister was,
in fact, getting dangerously reckless, and ran to intercept her before
she could crash to the ground. To his credit, it was a very elegant
dive and a perfect catch, which got him an armful of grateful sibling
squeezing him tightly.

"Nicely done," Mikoto commented without looking up from her

treatise on genjutsu.

"Thank you," I replied.

Once the Uchiha had left, Naruto came back to me and commented:
"I'm good."

I chuckled. "Yes, you're. Come on, let's check on daddy."

He squealed in delight, and I lifted him to go quicker. In the Hokage

tower, Naruto waved at everyone and everyone greeted him back,
sometimes greeting me too in passing.

I stopped in front of the assistant's desk. "Good afternoon, Haruka-

san. Does the Hokage have a moment?"

"He's in a meeting right now, but he'll be free after."

"Wonderful. Let's wait for a bit then, Naruto-kun."

I sat down on a chair but let Naruto wander in the room. He went for
the guards at the door, attracted by their uniform and cool look. It
was Raidou and Genma. The later greeted the kid, smiling. Naruto
reached for his thigh holster. Genma covered it.

The kid hesitated and then asked: "What's there?"

"Sharp stuff."

"Oh. I can't have sharp."

"Yep, that's what I thought."

Naruto pouted and looked at Raidou next. I took pity of him and his
poor skills with kids.

"Naruto-kun, are you bothering the shinobi?"

He spun around. "Am not!"

"Uhuh. Who has to be a good boy to see daddy at work?"

"Me." He scampered to me. "I'm good."

I lifted him on my lap, kissed his forehead, and offered him a game.
"Just a bit more, sweetie."

I was relieved that only a few minutes more were truly needed.
Patience wasn't Naruto's forte. I let him rush inside, following more
sedately with the bag of supplies I always carried around.

"Good afternoon, Minato-sama," I greeted him once the door was

closed behind me. He had managed to convince me to call him by
his name, but only in private.

With his son firmly camped on his lap, he greeted me with a grin and
his usual good humor.

I went to arrange a small tea party on the coffee table while Naruto
related his adventure in the park to his father.

This was cosy and familiar. I had gotten used to it.

Minato came to sit on the couch. When his hand briefly rested on my
back as he went around me, I reminded myself firmly: "Just a
nanny."

oOo Four years later oOo

I had waited patiently for the right time. It was early evening. Naruto
was watching TV with Rin in the living-room. The Yondaime was
working in his study. When he worked at home, it was always light
stuff that could be interrupted. So, I knocked at the door and waited
to be called inside.

"Maiko," he greeted me with a soft smile. The honorifics had

disappeared some time ago. "What is it?"

I bowed, walked to his desk and put down an envelope on its surface
before bowing again and taking a step back.

"I'd like to hand in my resignation, Minato-sama."

Surprise flashed through his eyes. He didn't reach for the letter.
"Why?"

"I believe it's time. Naruto has joined the Academy last month and
has now gotten used to it. With the help of Rin, Kakashi and your
staff, you don't need a nanny anymore."

After a moment of silence, he put down his pen. "I suppose you're
right… You must be impatient to go back to your previous job."

"I heard an assistant position would open soon in Logistics. I plan to

apply."

"Logistics…" He nodded slowly.

Contrary to the assistant of the Jounin Commander, an assistant in

Logistics would have no reason to interact with the Hokage. We
wouldn't see each other again.

"I see." After a moment, he looked up and smiled at me. "If that's
what you want, I wish you the best, Maiko-chan, but we should
celebrate this as it deserves. Let's have a party!"

"Oh, I don't-"

"I insist!"

And so… there was a party, three days after.

What the Hokage wanted, the Hokage got.

I spent the first third of it reassuring Naruto that we would see each
other again. The second third was spent giggling (and holding back
tears) as Rin showed off pictures of the last six years. The last third
started by dodging the advances of a drunk Jiraiya.

I fled the house for the garden, hoping for some quiet and the
absence of leering. I sat down on the stairs next to a small koi pond
and watched the reflection of the moon over the water. A sound
made me turn around. Minato froze as he caught sight of me.

"Ah… I see we got the same idea," he commented sheepishly.

I scooted over to leave some space. He accepted the invitation and

sat down by my side.

"You'll be missed," he said after a moment of silence.

I smiled and swallowed back my emotions. "I'll miss you all as well…
but we'll see each other again!"

"Of course." He nodded, smiled and turned to watch the starry sky.
All traces of the smile had disappeared. He looked… sad?

Loud noise above us startled me. Before I could react, I was

scooped up, and the wind rushed past me. In a blink, I realized I was
in Minato's arms at the other end of the garden. We looked back to
the stairs to find that a balloon had exploded and left confetti where
we used to be.

"Naruto!" Minato called, admonishing, as he let me down.

Giggles faded away.

"Well… I'm glad he's feeling mischievous again," I commented.

"I have an inkling why," Minato murmured to himself. He seemed to

take a decision. He faced me and asked: "Stay."
Baffled, I hesitated on how to respond.

"Stay here. Not as Naruto's nanny, but…" He winced, rubbed the

back of his head and then blurted out: "Go out with me."

I took a step back in surprise. Although, I had wished… I never

expected him to ask. Minato had been grieving for Kushina for years.
I had presumed he wished to stay faithful to her memory.

"Please," he said. "I want to see you every day, to hear you play with
Naruto while I work, to find you reading on the patio while he naps
on your lap, to be interrupted at work by your smile… I want all of
that," he admitted, meeting my eyes. "And I really want to kiss you."

Feeling numb and rooted to the spot, I breathed a small: "Oh." After
a moment, I realized this was real and needed a more decisive
answer. I could only reply truthfully: "I want that too."

His lips stretched into a wide smile. "Really?"

I couldn't help but start to laugh. "If you didn't realize I was madly in
love with you, I'm sorry to say you're the last one to know."

"Oh, I realized," he admitted, blushing and rubbing the back of his

neck. "I just thought I had missed my chance."

I shrugged. " Madly in love, remember?"

He grinned foolishly and reached for me. "May I kiss you?"

"Please, do."

He cupped my cheeks and leaned toward me. Our lips hadn't even
touched when we heard Naruto shooting in glee:

"It worked! Jiji, it worked! Mai-chan! I want a baby brother! A brother

!"
We pulled apart and turned toward the living-room with exasperation.
All the family and friends gathered had been watching not so
discreetly and disappeared more or less promptly. Naruto was pulled
away under Jiraiya's arm who was the most eager to flee (we all
knew who had put ideas of baby brothers in Naruto's head).

We shared a look and then started to laugh together.

Our first kiss wasn't perfect nor passionate, but it was joyful,
affectionate, and above all wonderful.

Like the rest of our lives.

So… Thoughts? :) Very fluffy and not much action for 8000 words, I
know. I have another AU in my drafts, where Maiko is a jounin, but
it's still not ready yet. No promises on when it will be posted
(hopefully, not in 20 months again…)!
Jounin Maiko AU
The last AU promised, at last (I have rewritten it so many times,
guys…)! The jounin!Maiko AU with some Shikaku/Maiko and
Minato/Maiko and an open ending . 12 500 words with much more
action than the previous AU.

Trigger warnings: some suicidal thoughts.

Oo Shi no Mai 死の舞 oOo

Being born the same year as Namikaze Minato was daunting.

From the day I noticed that coincidence (around my first day in

Konoha Academy), I worried. The more time I spent with him and the
more convinced I was of my inevitable demise.

He was the sun. Anyone close to him was inevitably attracted, burnt,
and energized at the same time. Unless you were strong enough to
have your own force of gravitation, you were bound to disappear to
make him stronger. It's astrophysics law (for the little I knew about
astrophysics, mind you). It might as well be shinobi law.

I made my peace with that the day I heard his name join mine in
Team 7.

Or I thought so.

I thought it would be alright dying for him. It seemed a worthy death.

But not today.

Not like that.

Not yet.
Dying now would be useless.

I had to protect him from far worse than this.

Losing two of his students. Dying with his wife. Leaving behind him
an orphan, a grieving student, a sensei, and a village.

That was what I was meant to protect him from. That was what I was
meant to die for.

Not like this.

Not today.

Not in the middle of nowhere.

So, I went back.

"The girl is dead. This one will be soon. Not so great as a sensei,
Jiraiya of the Sannin, uh?"

I opened my eyes to a grey sky, heavy with clouds and windy.

Thankful not to be blinded, I vaguely remembered having grumbled
about the weather this morning.

"We heard them you know, complaining about how you left them
behind to train your little apprentice. I can't fault you, though. They
were so pathetic… Lost causes, uh?"

"Shut the fuck up."

Ah. Jiraiya-sensei. Late again, uh?

I wiggled the tips of my fingers and my toes. I contracted muscle

after muscle, from my tongue to my abs. Only one point of pain.
Stomach, just under the ribs. The liver had been reached. Slow
death. Possibility of regeneration. That wasn't what had knocked me
out (or killed? I wasn't too sure… no, this would be a question for
another time). Poison on the blade, probably. Yes, I was feeling the
after-effects: fatigue, cramps, low blood pressure… probably meant
to stall the heart. I knew such a poison, common enough, one I had
started to build an immunity to. It must have saved me (of course it
did, I couldn't have died, silly me!).

"Is this one much better than them?"

"Let Ari go."

I focused, tried to make sense of what I remembered and felt. Ari

was incapacitated and captured. Jiraiya and Minato were against a
full team of Iwa shinobi. The enemies were near my head and my
allies beyond them.

I risked a glance to pinpoint the situation. The Iwa nin were turning
their back to me, the dead girl. Ari was held by the kunoichi closest
to me, a few steps behind the leader. The other two were spread out
to the sides.

"I don't think so, sunshine. If he wants his student to live, your
sensei's gonna have to be very nice with us."

"Sorry, buddy, I'm only a gentleman with the ladies."

Sensei, damn it. You could at least play for time. It seemed I wouldn't
have the occasion to heal my liver. Well. Shit. This was gonna hurt.

"So this is the Sannin of Konoha, uh? Heartless pieces of shit. What
do you think, kiddo? Something to say to your sensei?"

Ari was many things. A talker wasn't among them. He stayed quiet.

Now or never then.

"Tch. Nao, kill him!"

I rolled to the side and severed Nao's Achilles' heel with a chakra
scalpel before hitting the back of her knees. She fell backward with a
shout of surprise and pain, letting go of Ari, who immediately took
the opportunity offered to escape.

Gritting my teeth against the pain, I pushed myself to my feet and

jumped away, giving me the time to do a Body Flicker. I appeared
behind Minato and Jiraiya, just a moment after Ari. I immediately fell
to my knees, an arm pressed around my midriff.

"Maiko! Are you okay?" Ari asked. "You're yellow!"

"Liver failure," I groaned between my teeth. My skin was itching. "I

need to heal myself."

"Take the time you need, Maiko! We'll protect you!" Minato vowed
firmly, meeting Jiraiya's eyes who nodded with a fierce grin.

I ignored most of the resulting fight, focused on breathing through

the regeneration of my organs and skin. I could feel Ari crouching by
my side, watching out for me, but my eyes were closed, my attention
on what was going inside me instead of outside. Once I could only
feel skin under my hand covered in healing chakra, I relaxed and
opened my eyes.

Jiraiya was filling my field of vision, crouching with his hands on his
knees. His frown of worry transformed into a large grin, and he went
to shout something or another. I grabbed on his hair before he could
form a sound and pulled until he found himself with a face full of dirt.

"I fucking told you to stop leaving us alone, sensei, damn it!"

He squealed and held on my wrist to stop me from pulling.

"I can't believe you left while Ari was sleeping and I was bathing!"

"I'm sorry! Sorry, sorry, sorry!" He repeated, rolling to his side when I
grabbed his ear instead of his hair.

"Tell that to my damn liver!"

"There's barely a scar left!"

"No thanks to you, old fool! Just you wait until I tell Tsunade-sama
about it."

He was immediately out of my grasp and on his feet, crouching in

front of me with his hands pressed together in prayer. "Please, don't
tell her!"

"In your dreams!"

"Please, please, please?"

"No! I'm so damn angry with you! This was your damn fault!"

I stood up clumsily, wavering as my legs cramped and my blood

pressure dropped, leaving the world dark around the edges. A hand
came to my help by resting under my elbow. I shook it off and spun
around to point at Minato: "And yours too! Don't touch me! Ari, let's
go."

I had to lean on Ari's shoulder a moment later, but my teammate

wisely didn't comment on it. He led me to a stone where we could sit
before showing me his injuries, thankfully minor. I healed them
without a word.

"We…" Minato cleared his throat and tried again: "We have to leave.
Do you need to be carried, Maiko-chan?"

"Yes," I replied tersely. I was exhausted. I glared at Jiraiya. He turned

around hastily to offer his back. I climbed on him with a grunt of
displeasure when it pulled on my sensitive scar.

We were gone in a burst of speed, back toward Hi no Kuni territory.

They ran for an hour without a pause or a word. Once we had put
enough distance behind us, Jiraiya slowed down a bit. He tried an
overture:

"I'm really sorry, Mai-chan."

"I know, you are," I grumbled. My anger had simmered down. "That
won't stop you from doing it again, though."

"No, that won't happen again," he promised.

I made a disparaging sound. Jiraiya's promises weren't worth much.

"You did great back there."

"Surprised?"

"No, just… we couldn't feel your chakra, kiddo."

I adjusted my hold around his neck and pressed my cheek to his

jacket. "Yeah… Well, I felt myself go for a moment there, so…"
Probably just temporary paralysis and slow blood pressure though,
nothing to worry about.

"And you came back?"

I cleared my throat, bothered by the taste of blood still lingering.

"Someone had to give you an earful."

He laughed. "That's right, Mai-chan. Don't forget that. We need you

to keep us in line."

I sighed. "Don't I know it."

My plan for the future had been decided since I joined the Academy:
I would be an average student and become an average kunoichi,
someone discreet who could slide a few anonymous tips to the big
wigs. I would stay low-key because the last thing I wanted was
trouble.

To end up in the same class as main characters had been a

bittersweet surprise. I stayed friendly but distant with Minato,
observing him from afar until we ended up being paired together for
a project. He was a model student, just as smart as I was with my
head start. Kind and attentive, he valued my participation, and we
had a nice time working together.

It could have ended there, as a nice memory for me when I would be

a thirty years old chuunin on patrol and he the Yondaime, but that
was without taking Kushina into account.

She and I had been paired together for a taijutsu spar. It wasn't the
first time, but it was the first which I won. She was genuinely good.
On strength and endurance alone she was much better than I was,
but her tactics were poor, and she sometimes lost against opponents
of her level because of her temper. I didn't usually take advantage of
her flaws. That day, I was in a poor mood, and she annoyed me
further by telling her best friend that she would win against me in
less than thirty seconds. In pure spite, I gave my best for the first
time.

The silence was deafening in the courtyard.

Kushina was sprawled out of the fighting ring I had pushed her from.
She was staring at me and gaping. I blew on my bangs and turned
toward our sensei expectantly.

He smirked. "Do you feel better, Maiko-chan?"

"Yes, sensei, thank you," I replied primly. "May I have this spar?"

"Certainly. Kamizuki Maiko, winner. Well done."

Now, was it my fault if this was an exam and I jumped in rank while
she plummeted? Well, probably, since I had lost my temper, but still.
Her decision to consider me a rival from now on was quite
excessive. Minato's answering decision to help me win this
competition - which I had not agreed to (now I understood Kakashi's
pain) - was just as much extravagant, and I told him so:

"But I don't want to be the number one kunoichi," I whined when he

tried to convince me to train with him after school.
"Why wouldn't you want to be the best?" Minato asked, genuinely
puzzled (bless his precious soul). "You have a lot of potential, I'm
sure if you worked just a little more…"

I sighed, my shoulders lowering in despair. How was I supposed to

explain to his big blue eyes full of good intentions that it wasn't my
plan?

Low chuckling interrupted us. We turned to see Shikaku leaning

against a nearby wall. He had been hidden in the shadows, like a
good Nara.

"Shikaku-senpai!" Minato greeted him enthusiastically. Shikaku was

a year above us, and he was Minato's favorite person in the whole
Academy. They played shogi together during breaks. To be honest,
Minato would already be in the senior class, if he had a clan to
promote him and push him to graduate faster. As it was, Minato had
been offered the opportunity and refused, so "he could train as much
as possible before becoming genin" (he was the smartest, the
wisest, the best kid ever, did I tell you that?).

"Should I…?" Shikaku asked me with as few words as possible.

"Please, do," I agreed with a nod.

"You know how I have average grades, Minato-kun?"

"Yes," Minato said, frowning, before turning toward me with wide

eyes. "You mean you're doing it on purpose too?"

"Well… don't make me sound as smart as Shikaku-san… but yes," I

confirmed, rubbing the tip of my nose.

"But…" Minato stopped himself before he could protest, and he

ended up with an expression so close to a pout that my
determination wavered.

I sighed. "I guess I could still train with you after school, though."
He beamed.

Kami, that smile would be the end of me.

At the end of the year, I was the first kunoichi. My groan of despair at
the announcement of having Jiraiya for sensei was muffled by
Minato's enthusiastic hug.

Shikaku laughed the first time he saw me with my genin team, the
asshole. He knew . He knew that Minato's damn smile was my
biggest weakness.

Not today either, I thought as I stripped off my clothes hastily, cursing

and swearing.

"Mai-chan, do you need help?" Minato called, approaching the river

bank.

"No! Turn around!" I shouted, glancing over my shoulder to see a

blushing teen spinning around so fast he nearly tripped.

"Sorry!" he squeaked.

"Idiot!" I called before immersing completely in the water and rubbing

my skin thoroughly to get rid of the poison dust I had been covered
with. It was freezing, but my skin was red and hot to the touch,
already reacting to the toxins. It itched.

"I didn't mean to," he said when I came out, sputtering. "I didn't look,
I swear!"

"Are you sure? I don't need to rat you out to Kushina?" I teased him.
Sitting on the rocks at the bottom of the shallow river, I made sure to
rub everywhere, in my hair, between the toes, the belly button… I
couldn't afford to leave any trace of the nasty stuff. It went through
the skin to the blood in a matter of minutes. Once it was there, a
heart attack was just around the corner. And this one, I wasn't
immune to (I had a long list, but I couldn't possibly do all of them,
especially not at the same time).

"I promise!"

I laughed at him. He had been going out with Kushina for a few
weeks now, and it was still funny to tease him about it.

"Just go and fetch my bag. I need new clothes. Those have to go

through a dozen washing." I reached for my underwear carried away
by the current and threw it in the reeds instead.

"Mai-chan?!" Jiraiya shouted.

"You peek, you dead!" I shouted back, glancing over my shoulder to

check I was alone.

Minato was running back toward the battlefield we had just left. I
trust him to keep sensei away, not that Jiraiya had ever shown any ill
intention toward me other than a few inappropriate comments. He
had boundaries.

"So, not dead yet?" Jiraiya shouted.

"Still have to give you an earful, old geezer! Did you really have to
pick a fight, damn it?!"

His laughter could be heard miles away.

I sighed and tilted my head back to stare at the sunny sky. I was hot
and cold at the same time. I was very naked and surrounded by
stupid males. Why was this my life?

"Find me aloe vera instead of laughing like an idiot!" I shouted when

the itching became so bad I wanted to skin myself.

"Yes, Mai-chan!"
Certainly not here. "I'm not dying in a damn swamp!"

"That's the spirit," Jiraiya approved cheerfully from the top of his
summon toad.

I glared at him from the ground, where my open sandals were

sinking into quicksand. It was going to itch, again, damn it!

"Need a hand, Mai-chan?"

I turned toward Ari, who was sharing my unfortunate fate, and rolled
my eyes toward our cocky teammate who was hanging from a
branch above us. Ari nodded his head in silent commiseration. It was
regular communication between us. At least I wasn't the only one
having to put up with those two super-powered teammates.

"Why, Minato-kun, of course not, I'm clearly enjoying this trip through
mud alley," I joked before looking up and glaring. "Get us out of here,
stupid jounin."

Since he had gotten his promotion (at fourteen, no big deal), I felt
like my bad luck was worse than usual, as if to remind me of the
difference of level among this damn team.

A blink, and Ari and I found ourselves on a solid tree branch, pulled
and kept balanced by an arm each.

"Was our distraction worth it, at least?" I sighed.

"The enemy has been dealt with," Minato confirmed cheerfully.

"Good. I need a bath."

"Great idea!" Jiraiya approved. He jumped from his summon who

disappeared with a cloud of smoke.

I crossed my arms but didn't comment. Behind his back, I made a

gesture at Minato to keep an eye on him. He gave me the hand
signal for 'ok' and smiled innocently at Jiraiya when he turned
around, suspicious of our silence.

"So, onsen? Let's go!"

Not without having seen Minato for months!

I pushed the corpse of the nukenin off me and kicked him away so I
wouldn't be stained more by the blood gushing out of the hole I had
pierced through his neck with a long hairpin.

I curled up against a wall, trying to catch my breath and calm my

heart. Touching my neck hesitantly, I tried to determine how much
damage he had done when trying to strangle me. Nothing internal,
hopefully.

A long and large shadow fell on me suddenly, but his familiar scent
met my nose at the same time and reassured me.

"Mai-chan," Jiraiya said softly, crouching in my field of vision. He

hesitated to touch me. "Are you alright?"

I nodded slowly and adjusted the fabric of my torn yukata over my

legs.

He twitched, glared at the corpse of our target, and then cleared his
throat to ask: "Did he…?"

I shook my head, and he relaxed.

"Come on," he said softly, offering me his hands. "Let's go."

"Sensei?" I asked as he helped me up.

"Yeah, kiddo?"

"I wanna go back to Konoha."

"… Yeah, let's go back."

That promotion I had been given at sixteen? Yeah, not so cool.

Being a tokubetsu jounin in espionage was mentally draining beyond
anything I had imagined.

Each day, I had to remind myself: not today. Not yet.

But I was tired.

I wanted that day to come.

Not yet.

He was there. Minato was smiling and happy, showing off his brand
new broody apprentice. That was good. I had missed his smile. I
wanted to die with the memory of his smile etched into my brain.

But not yet.

This was the kid. Hatake Kakashi. I had nearly forgotten his name.
He was one of those I needed to protect.

I had already failed him. I had forgotten. His father. His father had
gone on a mission and committed suicide after failing it. That would
have happened a few weeks ago, before Minato took him as an
apprentice. How could I have forgotten that?!

"Ah, Maiko-chan! What's wrong?" Minato asked.

I pressed fingers to my eyes to hold back the tears and clenched my

teeth to hold back the screams.

Jiraiya's large and warm body curled around me, pulling me into a
hug as he patted my back awkwardly. "There, there, it's fine, Mai-
chan."
I shook my head but kept my thoughts for myself (It was not fine! I
was a failure! Even this, the only thing I was meant for, the only thing
I could bring to this world; even this, I failed!).

"Sensei, what's wrong?" Minato repeated.

Jiraiya sighed. "What I wanted to tell you, if you had come alone, like
planned," he said pointedly," is that Maiko isn't… really well."

After managing to get my sobbing under control, I said between

sniffles: "He means I'm in the middle of a depressive episode. Crying
outbursts happen."

"Yeah… that," Jiraiya said uneasily. He had been walking on

eggshells during our trip back to Konoha. He had tried each of his
tricks to cheer me up but when some of his jokes got tears instead of
any of my usual reactions, he had become worried. Now he treated
me like a bomb ready to explode… or a shinobi willing to commit
suicide.

Not yet. That would make all this life even more pointless.

But… it was tempting, very tempting, to just… close my eyes and

never open them again.

"Mai-chan."

I blinked and, at the boys' expectant stares, realized I had zoned out
for a moment and missed some comment or question.

"What?"

"I asked you to have dinner with us," Minato repeated patiently.

"Who's us?"

"Kakashi, Kushina, and I."

My face convulsed into a wince. It was too much effort to smooth it
into the mask of neutrality I had learned to wear in missions. Really,
dinner with that cute and troublesome couple was far from what I
considered a good time. I had already tried, okay? And I had spent
ten minutes on the roof while they chatted. That's the time Minato
had needed to realize I was gone and come to drag me back by my
belt. If there was one couple in all of Konoha who made you feel like
the third wheel, it was them. Considering how talkative Kakashi was,
he wouldn't help much in that aspect.

"We'll make maki," he tried to bribe me.

"Not hungry lately," I commented, glancing away.

"I'll invite Ari, Jiraiya-sensei, and Shikaku, and anyone you want."

Now, that was better.

"Urgh. Fine."

And this was how three evenings later, I found myself on the rooftop
of Minato's apartment. I was staring at the full moon when a
silhouette blocked my view.

"You took your damn time," I grouched. I had been waiting for him to
show up for half an hour.

Shikaku crouched with his forearms on his knees. "Fleeing Minato

and Kushina again?"

I made a disgusted noise.

He sat down beside me and sighed. "I see Jiraiya-san was right.
You're in a mood."

"Yeah. They're doing their best to cheer me up but it's just… worse. I
didn't want to ruin the evening," I admitted with a sigh. To be honest,
they had all been nice, including Kushina and Minato, but it had just
made it worse. It felt like a tremendous effort to socialize and
participate, which made me feel like an asshole on top of a failure.

"Jiraiya-san said you had a bad mission?" At my silence and slight

twitch, he added: "He didn't say anything else, but he looked
worried."

"Just the risks of the job."

He watched me, considering, before lifting an arm. "Come here."

I rolled into his arms and dissolved into a river of tears.

Soon after my promotion, I was waiting impatiently in my apartment.

When a knock finally sounded, I was on my feet and opening the
door in the next second.

Shikaku greeted me with a hand wave. "I got your message."

He wasn't wearing his uniform but his casual attire: a buckskin vest
over his utility one and a meshed shirt with short sleeves completed
by vambraces. I heard he had just come back from a mission and
was on leave. I had left a message at the Nara compound asking
him to come.

"Come in," I told him eagerly, opening the door wider and closing it
behind him.

He glanced at the studio without much interest, even if it was the first
time he came in. It looked like all the similar apartments of the block
for shinobi more often away from home than inside. There were only
a few beautiful fans and ink paintings on the walls to decorate it.

"Congratulations on making tokubetsu," he said as he turned back to

me, observing me to deduce what I wanted.
I knew I was more fidgety than usual and he'd notice that. Otherwise,
there was little he could learn. I was in casual clothes too: my usual
short green yukata and black leggings. Nothing out of the ordinary.

"Thanks. It's kinda about that… somewhat." I took a deep breath

before explaining: "I'm leaving on a long mission with Jiraiya-sensei
soon. Deep cover espionage, you know."

He tilted his head in understanding.

I bounced on my bare toes and just let it out: "He advised I got rid of
my virginity before then. I heard you were single again. I wondered if
you'd be willing to help me out?"

I wasn't expecting a big reaction from him, but I got a surprised blink
in answer that was quite satisfying. It's not every day you could
surprise a genius. I delighted in keeping those surrounding me on
their toes.

He recovered promptly and shifted from a relaxed stance to his

hands in his pockets to give himself some composure. He nodded.
"Sure."

I grinned. That was a relief. I wasn't looking forward to making this

awkward speech again to someone else. "Great. Do you have
something planned tonight?"

"No."

I took a step forward and reached for his suede vest, pulling him
down. "Stay?"

His eyes drifted to my lips as I tilted my head up. "Alright."

I smiled into our kiss.

"Come here," he murmured, pulling me against his chest.

His gentleness reminded me that I was supposed to be a virgin
without experience. I let him take the lead, other than tugging on the
zip of his jacket with an insistent pout. He huffed with a smile but
removed both vests, throwing them on the back of a chair.

"Satisfied?" he asked before reaching for my top.

I hummed in approval (to his gesture and the result: he looked good
in just a fishnet). I untied my obi so he could slide the yukata down
my shoulders and reveal bra straps. He tugged on them gently and
admired my cleavage before coming for another kiss.

He drew back suddenly. "Shit."

"What?"

"We can't. I don't have a condom."

I raised an eyebrow and held back a giggle. "What, you don't go

around with one in your pockets?"

He glared at me playfully. "Believe it or not, gorgeous girls don't jump

in my arms every day."

I laughed, leaning into him with a hand on his arm. "No?! Impossible!
A myth is broken!"

"Yeah, yeah, you, minx," he sighed fondly. "I get it you have one?"

"As embarrassing as it was, Jiraiya-sensei was very thorough," I

confirmed, pulling out of his embrace to go to my bedside table. I
threw him a package. "Is this good?"

"Yeah," he confirmed after checking the label. He walked up to me

and glanced at the nightstand cluttered with lube and packages best
left unchecked. "Thorough, uh?"

I shuddered. "The explanations I had to go through…" I had told him

I knew everything I needed, but had he listened? Of course not, he
had been delighted to give The Speech, the sadistic bastard. Minato
had warned me, but I had naively thought I could avoid it. "I hope Ari
and Minato had it way worse."

He laughed and pushed me onto the bed. "Let's make it worthwhile,

then."

Afterward, I was entangled in the sheets, naked and hair disheveled.

I looked over my shoulder as Shikaku went to throw out the used
condom. I was quite pleased with the view but also the state of his
hair: just as bad as mine. Payback was fair. I waited with half-closed
eyes, watching him silently. I made a satisfied sound when he came
back to lie down next to me. I hadn't asked him to stay, but I was
pleased he did.

He pulled my back against his chest to be the big spoon and rest his
chin on my shoulder, caressing the soft skin of my stomach.

"I thought you didn't want to be a spy," he murmured.

"I didn't, but sensei convinced me." It wasn't exactly true: I was
mostly tired to see Minato with Kushina and had taken the first
opportunity available to leave, but no-one would ever hear me say it.

He hummed and kissed my neck.

"So, you'll be away for months, uh?"

"Yeah, if not years," I sighed.

"Too bad."

"Why?"

"Otherwise, I'd have asked you out."

I turned my head in surprise to check his expression, but he looked

serious. "Well…" I breathed, trying to gather my wits. "If you're still
single by then, I'll just take a rain check."
He chuckled and nuzzled my shoulder. "I'll hold you to that."

A knock sounded at the door, getting a groan out of me. "Let's just
ignore it," I mumbled.

He agreed with a grunt.

"Maiko?!" Minato called while knocking again.

"Shit," I hissed. "I have to go. He has a key."

Shikaku pulled back, and I climbed over him.

"Just a minute!" I shouted, grabbing a kimono slip and pulling it close

hastily. I brushed my hair with fingers and went to crack open the
door, only showing half of my face. "What is it?"

"I wondered if you wanted to train together?" he asked curiously.

"No, sorry, not tonight."

He blinked, looked down at the slip fabric showing, and then back
up. "I'm interrupting something."

"Yes."

He blushed as understanding dawned on him. "Sorry! Sorry then, I'll

go… See you tomorrow?"

"Yes, tomorrow is fine." I closed the door without ceremony and

grunted before going back to bed.

Shikaku stopped me as I was straddling him to go back to my place

against the wall. I blinked at him before his hand caressing my thigh
upwards tipped me off.

"Oh."
"You need experience, right?" he asked, pulling me down for a new
kiss.

"I heard you had a new girlfriend. Congrats," I said once I had
calmed down.

"Thanks…" He brushed my hair distractedly before stating: "You

should try the Jounin Exam."

"My genjutsu and ninjutsu aren't good enough," I replied, sniffling

and drying my cheeks.

"Bullshit. Try the exam. Espionage isn't for you."

"Sensei says I'm good at it."

"Being good at something and liking it is different. I'm good at

diplomacy. Does it mean I want to be a diplomat? Damn, no." He
brushed my hair away from my face to catch my eyes. "Pass the
exam. Become Jounin sensei. That would be good for you."

He had a point, but still. "I'm not good enough." He pinched me,
hard. "Ouch! You just proved me right, asshole," I grumbled, rubbing
my waist. That would bruise.

"You just need some training. Come on. Let's tell Minato he has to
help, he'll be overjoyed."

"He's already super busy," I whined but let him pull me to my feet.

He steadied me and raised a judgemental eyebrow. "No excuses.

Stop complaining."

I sniffled and pouted to make a point. He ignored me and pushed me

toward the rooftop's edge.
The irony that a Nara would be the one to force me to stop
overthinking and be proactive wasn't lost on me.

Kakashi was staring. I couldn't tell if it was a judgemental kind of

stare or an analytical one.

I hadn't made a good impression on him after bursting into tears the
day we first met and brooding for the whole dinner we were
supposed to share, so I couldn't blame him if it was the first one.

Still. First impressions were overrated.

I bowed to the waist. "Thank you for letting me stay, landlord-kun."

He sniffed at his new nickname. "I did it for sensei."

Minato was smiling at us proudly, pleased to have killed two birds

with one stone… or rather to have forced two lonely and depressed
souls into one house.

To be honest, the idea that a six-year-old kid was living alone in that
large clan house was super scary, and he had only needed to point it
out for me to agree to his crazy idea. It probably had required more
effort to convince Kakashi, whose privacy was invaded.

Since I had been gone on a mission for so long, I had left my

previous flat and didn't have anywhere else but family or friends'
couches to sleep. I had been planning to ask for one of the rent-a-
week studios for shinobi like me, but it was expensive, small, and
depressing. Minato had a better idea.

"This is the kitchen," Kakashi said as he showed me around his

house. It was a traditional house with tatami and paper walls. It was
very, very empty, and utterly depressing. "This is my bedroom, don't
come in. And this is your room."
I stared at the bedroom large like a studio. For a rent 30% cheaper, I
couldn't complain. I put my large bag inside before following Kakashi
to the traditional bathroom, with a large wooden bathtub. Once he
had shown me every room, we came back to the entrance.

"Well?" Minato asked. "Is it alright for everyone?"

I nodded, and Kakashi crossed his arms in silent neutrality.

Minato smiled. "Then it's training time!"

"Yes, sensei," we replied obediently.

I had no shame in being trained along with Kakashi, but I made a

point to never lose during our spars. My pride was low but being
beaten by a six-years-old was even lower. And I might never have
obtained Kakashi's respect otherwise.

As it was, after a few weeks of training and cohabitation, Kakashi

had warmed up to me enough to consider me his roommate rather
than a tenant. I knew because he said so:

"Ah, who's this?" a very small but loud Gai asked as he froze in the
doorway to the living room.

"My roommate," Kakashi replied calmly as he passed him by to

come inside.

Such a heart-warming nickname pushed me to grant him a smile and

straighten to leave some space to the newcomers under the kotatsu.

"Maiko-san, did you stay inside all day again?" he asked, like a little
Minato in the making.

"Nu-uh, I bought groceries," I replied, curling up with my book. "And I

made you dinner."

"I told you you didn't have to do that."

"I told you I'd do it anyway."

"I don't need babysitting."

"I know you don't, but If I tell myself I have to make you a good meal,
then I make one for myself too instead of eating instant soba."

He paused, nodded, and sat down next to me. "I see."

"There's enough for your friend too," I said before standing up. They
wouldn't feel comfortable as long as I was here, and I didn't want to
disturb the (poor) social life of my landlord. "Enjoy!"

So… I was a jounin.

Well… Shit. That wasn't planned.

Worse, I was a jounin just in time for the beginning of a war.

That wasn't the plan at all .

Damn Shikaku and his false good ideas.

There were still six months before the next students graduate from
the Academy. In the meantime, I got orders to take charge of a small
outpost at the border with the Land of Hot Waters. Far from the war
front with Iwa in the Land of Grass, it was supposed to be a relatively
easy posting for a new jounin. That was the case for two months,
until Kumo decided to join the party.

"You've got to be kidding me," I thought as I found myself face to

face with A, the rising star from Kumo and the next Raikage to be.

With my tessens open in both hands, I quickly considered the

situation. Faced with an invading force far too great and unexpected,
I had given the order to retreat to the next defensible position, a
garrison far better protected. I just had to give my people the time
needed to reach it and warn everyone. Together and prepared, they
could resist.

"Not today," I thought as the Kumo nin prepared to attack, but it

lacked conviction.

A stared at the fuuinjutsu barrier I had erected behind me to block

their path through the canyon before glancing at me.

"Interesting. And what might be the name of the Konoha kunoichi

who plans to die today to protect her men?"

That was not the plan, a little voice repeated in my head.

No battle plan survived first contact with the enemy.

"Kamizuki Maiko," I replied with the sort of calm that only greeted me
when I accepted the inevitable. I had won enough time. I was ready.

"Well, Kazumiki-san… You die today!"

Men. Always feeling the need to boast.

He ran at me, coated into the lightning that gave him so much speed,
but wind beat lightning. I jumped back and threw my arms forward,
the tessens channeling the wind chakra I was gathering into a giant
wave improved by the bottleneck that was the canyon.

A and all his men were all pushed back far away.

I caught my breath and stretched my arms, ready for a round two

that promised to be much worse now that he would stop
underestimating me. I craned my neck left and right. I was glad to
have worked on wind release with Minato. Water, my main nature,
would have little interest in this situation, unless I wanted to end up
electrocuted or in quicksand… again.

"Nice wave, that's the kind of fight I crave!"

Oh, great. B.

He jumped at me with a blade of fire.

Uh. Predictable. Fire beat wind, yes, but water beat fire.

Pushed back with a wave of water, B landed among his teammates

with a flip and shouted: "Nice! That's fresh!"

Breathing a little harder after two A-level jutsu back to back, I waited
for the next logical step. Their combined attack would be my
downfall.

Damn it. I hoped the scroll I had written for Minato in the event of my
death would be sufficient to change things for him. It would be just
my luck that my birth wouldn't change anything in the end.

"Hey, lady! You fought well, but this is the end!"

I sighed. "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Don't you find it unbecoming to boast

about defeating one opponent when there are twelve of you? Let's
just get this over with, would you?" I gestured with one tessen for
them to come forward.

At least, they delivered. Faced with a whole team running at me, I

had no choice. I lifted my hands for the gesture that would engage
the self-destruction of the barrier seal. I might be able to take the
slowest and weakest with me in my grave-

"The end."

My eyes widened in surprise as A appeared in the corner of my field

of vision, bathed in blue light.

Frozen by a strike of lightning, my heart stopped.

I fell to the ground.

"Electric shock? You went easy on her, A-sama."

"She was strong. Her body could be useful. Put a preservation jutsu
on it and bring it back to the labs."

"She didn't seem to have a Kekkei Genkai."

"Strength isn't always about blood. Go. The rest of you, let's go! She
slowed us down enough, we have to move on Konoha's forces while
we still have the advantage."

Aw. Shit. Wasn't I supposed to be dead?

Why did I feel like a ghost?

"Kamizuki Maiko. Konoha jounin. No kekkai genkai. Water as main

nature. Also used wind efficiently. Body perfectly preserved thanks to
A-sama quick thinking."

Hey. That was me. That was my body, lying down there in that
aquarium!

"Let's start the transplantation."

Excuse me?!

I made an effort to focus so I could understand what was going on. I

was in what looked like a lab or a hospital room, not an aquarium.
That was my body on an operating table. That was five Iwa shinobi
around the table.

What was going on?

"Removing the preservation jutsu in three, two, one. Removed."

"Testing muscles' answer to stimulus. Stand back. Clear. Shock!"

I sat up, taking a deep breath desperately (empty, my lungs were

empty!). I knocked into the medic-nin bent over me, his nose
meeting my forehead violently. Screams and shrill shouts sounded
out in the room.

"She's alive!"

"Impossible!"

"She was brain dead!"

I grabbed a scalpel from the closest medic and planted it into his
jugular. Jumping to the other side, I slammed a chakra scalpel into
the chest of the medic with a broken nose, stopping his heart. I
knocked into the back of the knee of the next person, getting them to
the ground where I crushed their windpipe by stepping on it with a
chakra-infused foot to propel myself on my next target, a nurse with
clearly little taijutsu training. I pushed her, head first, into a wall, and
turned around, using my momentum to receive the man jumping at
me with a spinning kick. I grabbed another scalpel on a tray and
finished all those who were still breathing by cutting their throat
open.

Silence settled into the operating room, only broken by my heavy

breathing. No-one else moved. I let go of the bloody scalpel, glanced
at my red hands, and noticed I was completely naked.

"Shit," I breathed out. "Shit," I repeated, looking around and realizing

the mess I was in.

Alone, naked and weaponless in an Iwa facility…

"Shit, shit, shit."

Focusing on the most urgent matters, I chose to ignore the fact that I
was supposed to be dead. It wasn't the first time, after all.

Okay. Deep cover in Iwa. This sounded like the title of Jiraiya's next
story. I guess I'd have to tell him how it went.
"… So, I decided to impersonate the nurse, who was roughly my
size. I went to steal clothes in her locker, and I managed to leave the
labs without too much difficulty. They weren't really used to keeping
dead bodies inside, right?"

Shinobi chuckled at the joke and leaned closer to hear my story.

"I end up at the edge of Kumogakure, and when I mean the edge, it's
the edge . Just next to the morgue, there is a cliff so high I couldn't
see the bottom, it was hidden by a sea of clouds. I look down, and
then I look back. There was a group of at least twelve shinobi
coming up the path." I lifted my hands horizontally and rose them in
turns. "Cliff or Iwa-nin? Deadly fall or possible torture and
interrogation? I tell myself: darling, ending up as an okonomiyaki
sounds better than ending up as a burnt lotus root."

A new volley of laughter.

"So this is how I escaped Kumo by climbing down a height of more

than thirty freaking floors down to… a fucking torrent."

Groans sounded out.

"I know, right? This was just my luck. So now I'm clinging to this
sharp cliff, ready to break my neck and drown. The day is getting
better and better."

Ari stopped by and silently offered me a cup of tea before sitting by

my side. I smiled at him and took a sip before continuing:

"I don't really have a choice though, so I jump… and shoo, I'm swept
by the current in a mad dash through the mountains. All I can do is
focusing on keeping breathing, but I swallowed more water through
the nose than you should ever be allowed to in a lifespan. Finally, the
torrent arrives at a flat plateau, calms down and becomes a river. I
pull myself out of the water and fall flat on my face on the bank,
exhausted. I give myself two minutes to breathe and then I have to
stand up because, hey, I escaped Kumogakure… and now I'm in the
middle of Iwa no Kuni, yay!"

"Were you seen?" Chouza asked, captivated.

"Yep. I reached the seashore, hoping to be able to find my way back

from there. Their seashore isn't sand beaches, though, of course
not. It's just more cliffs and coves. I reach one nonetheless, and I
see a boat. I think to myself: awesome, that would be the easiest
way to avoid patrols. So I go down to 'borrow' it, right? And as I go
around a rock, I end up face to face to a genin. The kid, twelve years
old at best, squeals and falls flat on his face since I immediately
knock him out. His two teammates run to check on him, same thing
again. Worried that there's a jounin sensei around, and being in
absolutely no state to fight them, I run to the boat, check that it's safe
and hop in it. I have never rowed so much in my life and it sucks,
guys. I have no idea who would do it for fun."

"Where did you land?" Inoichi asked.

"Actually, I have no idea. Pretty sure it was the island south of Iwa no
Kuni, but really I just found the nearest fisherman and promised him
the stars if he could bring me to the Land of Fire or Hot Water, at
worse, with a boat with a damn sail ."

"Did you give him the stars?" Minato asked, teasing with a lopsided
smile.

"Well, no. He was very down-to-earth, really. He asked me to kill the

mercenaries who were bothering him and his village instead. I said:
fine, why not, fair enough. So I went to kill the idiots, brought their
wealth back to the village, and asked if it was good enough? Lo and
behold, two days later I was in the Land of Fire, finally!" I spread my
arms in pleasure before tilting my head back with a sigh. "And then,
stupid Shikaku caught me with his shadows, lifted me by the ankle,
and I spent twenty hours in a stupid cage waiting for stupid Minato to
show up and verify my identity, damn it."
Leaning back against a tree trunk, Shikaku had an arm resting on a
raised knee and no remorse. "You were supposed to be dead."

"Yeah, don't I know it. The joy to be proved wrong didn't smother
you, though."

"I'm hiding it deep inside," he replied, deadpan.

"Don't give yourself heartburn on my account," I replied in the same

way.

After some more laughter, my public dispersed to go back to their

chores around the camp. Minato came to sit down beside me.

"Did you have the time to go back to Konoha?" I asked.

"No. It has been ten days of combat. Why?"

"And you didn't receive a scroll from me?" I believed he'd act
differently if he had, but I had to check.

He frowned. "No. Should I have?"

"No, no, that's good."

"What was it supposed to be? Shikaku asked. He hadn't moved. He

was eating a ration bar slowly and eavesdropping shamelessly.

"You know… A will, kinda," I admitted with a shrug.

Shikaku grunted before huffing in laughter. "Is it embarrassing?"

"There are things that should never be known about me until I'm
ashes," I proclaimed solemnly. I was only half-joking.

"Now I want to read it," Minato admitted with a grin.

"You shan't."
"But…" I squinted at him in warning, and he settled down with a
sheepish smile. "Fine, fine. I have to go, I'm on the next patrol. Are
you okay, Mai-chan?"

"Yeah, yeah, go on." I watched him leave, wondering if I was really

relieved he hadn't read it. One day, I'd have to tell him myself. Which
would be worse?

A shadow fell over me. "There is something that doesn't make sense
in your story."

"Mh?"

Shikaku crouched in front of me with his forearms on his knees.

"How could they have missed you were alive?"

I shrugged nonchalantly. I had been deliberately vague about that

part of the story. Most people had ignored it, fascinated by the tale I
had to share, but of course, Shikaku would notice. "A mix of luck and
incompetence, I guess."

"I don't buy it."

He was speaking softly, but I still checked discreetly that no-one was
listening. "So? Are you implying I'm a turncoat?"

"I'm saying that in any other circumstances, you'd be brought back to

Konoha for a stay in T&I. It's not out of the question yet."

"Oh, holidays. Great."

I was sitting on a rock with my legs parted. He put a knee to the

ground between them and leaned forward.

"Maiko, I'm not trying to trick you. I'm worried for you," he murmured.

I had rarely seen him so open and attentive. I hesitated, licking my

lips in thought. When he rested a hand on my knee, the warmth and
comfort of the touch, which I had been missing so much lately,
finished to convince me.

"I don't know what happened," I whispered. I slid down the rock into
his arms so only he could hear as I admitted: "I think I really was
dead. I saw my own body, like I was out of it, floating… but then… an
electroshock and I was back."

I met his eyes, knowing he wanted to be sure of my honesty. He

nodded slowly and pressed a hand to my cheek.

"Alright. Promise me you'll talk about it with Tsunade-sama."

I nodded in agreement. I would like to hear her opinion, but I feared

the answer came from a more esoteric angle than a miracle of
medicine. The first person I'd talk to would be my mother.

A few minutes later, Shikaku met Minato outside of the camp and
related in a whisper what he had learned.

Minato nodded slowly, but he was frowning. "And you believe her?"

"I do. But wouldn't you be the best person to judge that?"

"No, I'm afraid not. On the contrary, I believe she has learned all too
well to lie to me."

Jiraiya and Tsunade shared a glance before staring at my mother

and me.

"Well?" Midori asked impatiently. After I had told her what had
happened, she had insisted we had no other choice than to share
my story with specialists. Since Jiraiya had been in town, I had
grabbed him for the scheduled meeting I had already planned with
Tsunade.
Neither of them was overjoyed by the news that my grandfather had
somehow fucked up with my birth and my death. And I knew that's
what 'granddaddy' had done: Jiraiya had explained somberly the
consequences of his meddling.

Lying on my back in the middle of a room covered with black ink

coming from the seal etched on me, I tapped on my bare midriff
impatiently.

"So. I can't die, and if my body is damaged I'll become a zombie.

Great, awesome," I commented snidely. "Now is the moment when
you explain what we do about it, O great Sannin."

"I'm transferring you to the Medic Corps," Tsunade announced.

I froze. "What?"

"I should have done so years ago, but Jiraiya insisted you were
made to be a spy. Bullshit. We saw how that went. You're not fit to be
on regular duty either, you can't be on the front lines like this. So this
is it."

I lifted on my forearms, careful not to smudge the ink. "But…"

"Not debatable," Tsunade stated, crossing her arms.

I gaped a little, trying to come to terms with that change. It's not like I
was a big fan of the front lines, but I needed to be there. I needed to
be able to follow Minato wherever he went, especially once the
Kannabi bridge mission would come up…

My mother gave me a reassuring look. "This is for the best, Maiko."

I made a face but relented. "I still can go in the field, right? Just no
front lines?" At Tsunade's stern face, I predicted a refusal and
pointed out preemptively: "I'm no hospital grunt and you know it!"

"Only in a platoon whose leader is aware of your predicament," she

finally decided.
"Oh, come on, you can't share that story with everyone."

"Not everyone," Jiraiya stepped in. "Just Minato. We can make it that
you're his appointed field medic-nin. I'll need to talk with him to alter
your seal, anyway."

"Do you really have to?"

He tilted his head. "Why not?"

I sighed and slouched. "I'm not really looking forward to sharing this
with anyone."

"He's your teammate."

"Yeah, and next thing you know, he'll ask if he can tell Kushina about
it, just because she can help."

"She probably could," Jiraiya pointed out.

I groaned in distaste and lie back down, knocking my head against

the ground. "Whatever. Still not telling her."

"One thing at a time. For now, don't move, I'll see if I can find him. I
think he was training with Kakashi…" Jiraiya disappeared from the
room, leaving me frozen on the cold ground.

"I'll get your transfer done," Tsunade announced before leaving next.

Left with my mother, I sighed and glanced her way. "The more we
learn…"

"I know," she agreed, clenching her hands on her lap. Her rolling
chair was stuck near the door, where it wouldn't be a hindrance to
the seal. And then, because she liked to press where it hurt, she
said: "You need to work on your feelings for the girl."

"No idea what you mean," I denied, folding a leg and raising my
other foot to rest on the knee.
"You can't let your jealousy get in the way of this."

"It's not jealousy, mom, it's envy."

"Uhuh? Well, smartass, get your envy back in check."

"I'm working on it every hour of the day."

"You should just move on. That blondie isn't the only hottie in town.
What about that Nara boy?"

"He has a girlfriend too, mum. And don't start naming anyone else,
please, just because I'm a prisoner of this room doesn't mean you
have to torture me," I whined, waving my arms at the ceiling.

"I'm just trying to help."

"Nope, not helping."

Yet, she continued. I was glad when Minato and Jiraiya finally
showed up.

"At last," I sighed, making grabbing hands at Minato. "Come here,

check this out, and free me of this damn room before I transform into
ice."

He carefully stepped between the lines to crouch beside me, taking

my hand in his.

"Jiraiya-sensei explained. Why didn't you tell me?" he asked with a

sad face.

I sighed. "I didn't want it to change anything, and it didn't exactly

come up in conversation. What was I supposed to say: hey Minato,
did you know I have a crazy grandfather who messed up my birth to
reincarnate his dead wife?"

"Yes," he replied matter-of-factly. "Did I ever let you think there was
anything you couldn't tell me?"
Thrown off by his calm, I stayed quiet. He watched the seal silently,
walking around the room to check its details. Jiraiya joined him and
they murmured together while pointing at some signs.

While I had been taught the basics of fuuinjutsu and had been rather
good at it, especially with barrier seals, those two were on a
completely different level. I trusted them to figure this out.

"This is complex. I'd like to talk to Kushina about it."

I spread my hands to the side to commemorate this moment. I

should have timed how long it would take before those words came
out. My mother snickered at my melodrama. Jiraiya cleared his
throat to hold back his own amusement.

"What?" Minato asked, curious.

"Called it," I explained. "Now, guys, I'm really getting cold, is it

done?"

"Yeah, I think the copy would be about done," Jiraiya agreed. "Let
me check." He went to see his own seal, written on the large paper I
was lying on. With a nod, he confirmed the copy was finished. I rose
with a sigh of relief and stretched.

"Mai-" Minato tried to say, staring pointedly at my eyes and not the
sports bra and leggings I was wearing.

I waved a hand at the scroll Jiraiya was rolling. "Yeah, yeah, show it
to your girlfriend if you want, whatever. As long as I'm not stripping
for anyone else."

Behind Minato's back, my mother raised a thumb in approval.

Go me for being mature.

I wasn't the first to go.

I didn't know what to feel about that.

As I stood in front of Ari's grave, holding an umbrella to protect me

from a downpour, I only felt empty.

He had gone to ANBU. It fit him like a glove, he who never talked,
who liked to fade in the background, who liked to follow orders rather
than give them. He was strong, as all the students of a Sannin ought
to be, but it wasn't enough. Death wasn't about strength. And war
made fools of all of us.

It had happened while we were all at war: Jiraiya, Minato, and I. His
brothers as well. I didn't know who had been able to come to his
funeral. It had been one among many these last months.

I crouched to put a pot of flowers on his tomb. Azaleas. They were

his favorite. Ari liked flowers, sunsets, and simple things. Whenever
Jiraiya left the two of us alone to train his genius of an apprentice,
we were attached at the hips. I filled the silence, but he was the one
who made it worthwhile, finding something to see, something to do…
I hadn't realized how much his silent companionship had meant to
me until I would never be able to enjoy it again.

"This is only the beginning of the end," I thought as I stared at his

name on the stone. "Mine will be next."

Not Obito's, Rin's, Minato's, or even Kushina's. No. Mine. It had to

be. I couldn't handle this pain twice.

"Medic on the field!"

The familiar call spread on the battleground from shinobi to shinobi,

immediately changing the face of the battle. The injured fell back.
The valid protected their retreat and surrounded my position.

Triage had to go quickly. I had gotten used to making quick

assessments, visually and by chakra checkup. To the shinobi with a
burnt leg and the one with a twisted ankle, I lent some small clones
of Katsuyu to help their recovery. To the chakra-exhausted one and
the concussed, I ordered a retreat.

"Status report," Minato ordered as he appeared in a flash of yellow

while I distributed chakra pills.

"Six wounded, three incapacitated. Two dead."

"Understood. Fall back."

I complied obediently, gathering my patients and leading them to the

makeshift infirmary beyond the frontlines.

The war had been going on for nearly four years now. I estimated it
would take at least two more, if not three, for it to end. Everyone was
exhausted. So many were dead. Nothing had been gained by
anyone. They invaded some of Hi no Kuni. We took it back. So on
and so forth.

A complete waste.

I couldn't say that aloud though, not to anyone. To my complete

bafflement, thanks to my heroic deeds at the beginning of the war
and the people I helped on the field since, I had become someone
respected, someone people looked up to.

"Shi no Mai."

I looked coldly at the Iwa nin who had managed to infiltrate our lines
and our camp. He came out of the ground in a classic earth jutsu, his
kunai dripping with the blood of the injured he had executed on their
infirmary beds.

"You die, today!"

The chakra-exhausted Hyuuga who had been leaning on my

shoulder to stay standing stumbled in front of me raising his hand in
a Gentle Fist position.
The code dictated it: " No medic ninja shall ever die until they are the
last of their platoon."

I wouldn't die, not today. It didn't mean someone had to die for me. I
lifted my arm above the Hyuuga's shoulder and a flash of white slid
from my neck to the tip of my tessen to threw itself at the enemy.

Katsuyu spat acid at his eyes before landing on him, splitting itself
into tiny clones who penetrated his orifices and attacked his neural
system. He screamed and fell to the ground, his skin dissolving
under the acid with a sickening smell. He was dead in less than a
minute. By then, reinforcements had noticed the commotion and
came in to deal with him and the corpses he had left behind him. I
opened the tent's flap to get rid of the smell.

"Lie down, Hyuuga," I sighed. "Neither of us is dying today."

Shi no Mai. The dance of death, a pun based on my name, referring

to my supposed ability to negotiate with the Shinigami, for my own
life and those I healed.

I wished it worked that day.

That evening, once the fights had stopped, I made my way to the
Commander's tent to give my report. Minato wasn't alone. Shikaku
was standing by his side, studying a map. They looked up at my
entrance.

"Ah, Maiko. Just who I needed," Minato said, gesturing for me to

come forward. "I have been called back to Konoha. It's time for the
Academy promotion. I'm getting a full team."

Oh, so it was time.

"Congratulations," I said, stopping on the other side of the table from

them. There was no envy in my voice. I had long ago given up on the
idea I'd be a jounin-sensei. Medic-nins couldn't be one. At best, I'd
get an apprentice. Nowadays, I tended to think that wouldn't be a gift
to the poor kid I'd get saddled with. I'd die too soon.

He beamed. "Thanks!"

"Have fun getting Kakashi to cooperate with the newbies," I added,

just to burst his bubble.

"I'm sure it will be fine."

I raised an eyebrow but didn't comment. "When are we leaving?"

"Oh." Minato hesitated. "Actually, you aren't coming back with me."

I blinked in surprise. Like Jiraiya had promised, I was assigned to

Minato. If he was on the field, I was with him. If he was back in
Konoha, I was on duty at the hospital. That's how it had been
working for three years. I had been the third in Kakashi and Minato's
team more time than I could count, teaching the kid nearly as much
as Minato did… Oh, but he didn't need me to complete the team
anymore, did he?

"I see."

"Shikaku's taking over, he has been appraised of your situation."

No-one had asked my opinion on that, of course, but it wasn't a

surprise. I was an asset among many others in this war. My privacy
mattered little in the grand scheme of things. I should just be glad it
was Shikaku.

"I see." I straightened and saluted. "Commander. Medic Corps,

reporting."

"Go on," Shikaku replied with a calm look.

And so, the war went on.

When Minato introduced his genin team to me, he looked like a
ninken proud of his offspring. While he had been their sensei for
nearly a year, I had never met Rin and Obito during the few times I
came back to Konoha.

I stared at the genius Hatake, the dead last Uchiha, and the
peacemaker Nohara with the picture of their future firmly embedded
in my mind. It left a bitter taste on my palate. I was determined to
avoid Obito's pseudo-death, but my success was still uncertain…
especially because my plan was fuzzy (a bit hard to make a plan
when you were subjected to the erratic orders of a war-torn
leadership).

"Well, what do you think?" Minato asked excitedly.

"I was imagining someone a little more… special," Obito said.

"Idiot," Kakashi hissed, "he wasn't talking to you but to her."

Obito flushed, deeply embarrassed. I should be the one

embarrassed. Did he just call me plain?!

Rin immediately tried to cover for him: "That's the point though, isn't
it?! Minato-sensei said you used to be an espionage specialist and
good spies look like everybody else!"

"That's not a compliment," Kakashi muttered, facepalming. For once,

we were on the same wavelength.

It was Rin's turn to blush, and she bowed deeply. "I'm sorry,
Kamizuki-san! I didn't mean it that way! You're very pretty and
elegant!"

With a hand on my hip, I turned toward Minato and concluded:

"They're a mess."

Minato chuckled. "Well, there is room for improvement, but I'm sure
we can get there."
The memory of what they could become came back to mind. I
cocked my hip and rested a hand on it.

"Did you try dropping them in a yakuza district?"

Minato crossed his arms and put on a disapproving look. "You

lectured sensei for dereliction of duty!"

"Yes, there was that," I agreed. "As I recall, it was more threats and
promises of retaliation than lecture though."

"With your strange relationship, the two often mix together."

"It's tough love," I agreed. "But you need something drastic for those
three. I'm just offering suggestions," I defended myself.

"No."

I pouted. "You're no fun."

"Your sense of humor is getting worse and worse."

"Who said I was joking?"

"… You're getting worse."

"Well, duh. Five years of war and counting. One keeps her sanity as
one can."

"Kakashi's promoted!"

Minato startled me out of a doze. I had been on duty at the hospital

all week and my sleep schedule had taken a hit yet again. I blinked
at him, confused.

He smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, I didn't realize you were sleeping."

"It's fine," I mumbled, rubbing my eyes. "I shouldn't nap, it'll only
make it harder to fall asleep tonight." I sat up against the tree I had
been reading under before fatigue took over. "What was that about
Kakashi?"

"He's a jounin!"

I froze with a hand on the medical book I was reading. "Already?"

"I know! He's one of the youngest! But it's earned, he worked so hard
those last years. Sakumo-san would be proud."

So, it was time. Finally. No more occasions to make dozens of

extravagant plans. I had to decide what to do and act now. And the
plans I had imagined had let me know one thing: I couldn't pull it off
on my own. As a medic-nin, I went where I was sent and nowhere
else. I needed to work with someone, and there was only one option
acceptable: he was standing right in front of me.

So, this was it. Showtime.

I straightened to meet Minato's eyes. "We need to talk, in private."

He frowned but agreed easily and put down a seal at our feet who
would ensure no-one could overhear us. "What's wrong?"

"There's something I haven't told you about my seal," I admitted.

"Something I haven't told anyone."

"I'm listening," he encouraged me, reaching for my hand.

I let him hold it, staring at our palms to give me the strength to let it
out. I had made peace with the fact this was bound to happen. This
was the only way I could make this life worth it. And yes, my future
also depended on how the truth would be received, but of all the
people I could share it with… I trusted Minato more than anyone
else.
"My grandfather partially succeeded. He didn't bring back my
grandmother's soul, but he reincarnated someone."

I told him everything, about my past life and this new one, meeting
his eyes to judge his reaction. He listened without a word and never
let go of my hand.

"I know things that can happen, that will happen if nothing's
changed."

"Like what?"

"The first mission that Kakashi will lead… It's the destruction of
Kannabi bridge. Although it might succeed, it will come at a price that
would have a lot of long-lasting impact for you and your team."

I held his stare silently, waiting for his judgment.

"Sensei." Kakashi dropped from the tree above us to land at our

side. He glanced at our hands and the seal under curiously. "Sorry,
but we're summoned by the Hokage."

I let go of Minato's hand but gave him a meaningful look.

"What's your suggestion?" he asked neutrally.

"Ask for me as support."

Minato pursed his lips but didn't let me know if he would do so or not.
He was gone in a flash of yellow, the seal at our feet gone with him.
Kakashi lingered and glanced at me curiously.

"Is something wrong?"

"Every second this war continues, something goes wrong," I replied

before reaching for him and brushing a leaf out of his hair.
"Congratulations on your promotion, Kakashi-kun."

He thanked me before disappearing after his sensei.

I stayed where I was and waited while reading on cellular
degeneration.

Minato appeared half an hour later. He stood silently for a moment,

and I knew he was still skeptical but that the orders he had just
received led him to give me the benefit of the doubt.

"We're leaving at eight tomorrow."

I tilted my head respectfully while my heart filled with relief (I hadn't

realized how afraid I was to be ignored until my shoulders relaxed).
"Yes, taichou."

Of course, it wasn't at eight. We had to wait ten minutes for Obito. I

busied myself by teaching a few things to Rin, ignoring Minato's
thoughtful silence and Kakashi's considering one. The kid could
guess something was fishy.

"Kakashi will lead your team of three. Maiko will be with me," Minato
explained to his students.

For numerous reasons, I couldn't go directly with them, but this was
good enough. From Minato's side, I could change things.

When Minato and Rin brought out presents for Kakashi, I slid mine in
Kakashi's hand before he could bicker with Obito about his absence
of gift. The new jounin read the label of the bottle I had prepared.

"Revelation powder?"

"Blow it around you at concealed enemies and no jutsu will hide

them from you anymore. Also, it makes them highly flammable."

He slid it in his pockets with a nod of thanks.

I listened silently as Minato explained our mission and then watched

as Kakashi tried his Chidori for the first time. It was always a wonder
to see Minato in his role of sensei, protecting his student from
himself as much as the enemies.
As long as Minato would be by their side, the kids would be safe.

I waited for the end of his lecture before stepping in and crouching
by Kakashi's side.

"Let me," I murmured to Rin. "You need to save your chakra."

The cut to Kakashi's armpit had severed a ligament. Rin was

capable of healing it, but it would ask too much of her. I had the
experience to optimize the chakra and better reserves. She thanked
me in a whisper. Once I was done, when Kakashi brooded instead of
thanking me, I flicked his cheek. He swatted my hand with a glare,
but I chuckled and stood up.

"An original jutsu at twelve," I commented to Minato. "Incomplete or

not… he beats you. Sensei's lecture about your Rasengan only
happened at fourteen, I think." I patted his shoulder. "But, it's true
you never needed a lecture about teamwork," I admitted as I walked
away.

The next day, when we separated as planned, I slid a very small

Katsuyu in Rin's medical pack. I kept a bigger version on my
shoulder as Minato and I raced toward the frontline.

"They're under attack," Katsuyu informed me after a few hours.

Minato glanced my way and got closer.

"Kakashi-kun blew powder on the concealed assailants, and Obito-

kun put them on fire. They fled."

I smiled in satisfaction. "Rin's status?"

"Alive and well."

I made a victorious gesture to Minato. First part of the plan: going

smoothly. Now, if the Iwa nin could have died, that would have been
perfect, but that was a satisfying outcome.
He nodded in approval.

We arrived to the frontline to find only four survivors against fifty Iwa-
nin. I went to check the bodies in reach while Minato talked to the
living. I pulled two badly injured and agonizing shinobi into our
entrenchment. The Yellow Flash didn't need me to do his job. I
focused on mine.

"They're under attack again," Katsuyu warned me as I focused on

stopping severe bleeding.

"Tell me," I asked while knitting tissues back together.

"Same assaillants, using Earth Jutsu."

"How are the kids doing?"

"Kakashi-kun used a lightning jutsu but was badly hurt."

"Shit," I hissed between my teeth. I took a pocket of hydrating and

nutritious gel from my backpack and opened it in the mouth of the
unconscious shinobi before massaging his throat to make him
swallow. "How bad?"

"Unclear. Obito-kun is standing over him, protecting him… Oh…"

Katsuyu squirmed on my shoulder. "He unlocked his Sharingan."

"Good, that's good," I muttered, satisfied that I had stabilized one

and crawling to the next.

"Rin-kun is taking care of Kakashi-kun while Obito covers for them

with fire jutsu. They protect themselves with earth."

Lightning beat earth. They needed Kakashi to step in. Damn it, how
badly was the kid hurt?

The next one was suffering from internal bleeding, his stomach was
inflated and colored. He whined when I touched him.
"Kakashi's status," I demanded.

"Permission to reveal myself?"

"Permission granted!"

"… Unconscious. Suspected head trauma."

"Severity?"

"Mild."

"Obito's status?"

"Struggling. Losing."

"Wake Kakashi up."

"This might worsens his state."

"I know, but he has you and a medic on-site. Wake him now ."

I incised the stomach and pressed to evacuate the excess of liquid.

Perfectly red. Only blood, no other leak. Good. I could heal that.

"Kakashi is awake and standing. Ready for a lightning jutsu."

I healed with quick, mechanical gestures.

"Enemies eliminated."

I breathed out and checked that I didn't forget anything.

"… Enemies' backup incoming."

I cursed and looked up from my bloody hands to see Minato come

back under the admiring looks of Konoha-nin. He barely had any
blood on him, but his kunai was dripping and his eyes were cold.
"Go, now," I ordered him as our eyes met.

He was gone on the next breath.

"You planted Katsuyu on Rin to spy on us," Kakashi accused me.

I was sitting on the ground with my legs spread, and he was standing
over me, glaring. I looked up slowly from the hands I had washed
raw. I had lost the internally injured shinobi. In my distraction, I had
overlooked a complication.

"Yes," I agreed neutrally. I'd do it all over again.

The survivors of the front line and Team Minato watched us silently.
Kannabi bridge had been destroyed. Iwa had been thwarted. No kids
had died. It was a success. Only Kakashi's pretty face (and his pride,
apparently) had taken a hit. He'd have a scar right next to his left
eye, like a reminder of what could have happened, but his eye was
safe.

"Didn't you trust me?"

"It's not about trust."

"About what then?"

I watched him silently, but he wasn't willing to let it go.

He clenched his hands and shouted: "Why?! Why did you do it?"

"Because no twelve years old kids should have the responsibility of

ending a war," I said slowly before sighing. "Look at us, Kakashi.
What do you see?" I waved a hand toward the dirty and exhausted
survivors. "We're a generation sacrificed to war." I gestured at him.
"You're a generation raised with it. It wasn't your place to die today."

"I wouldn't have died," he replied defensively.

"I didn't say it would have been you."

He froze. I let the words sank in.

"Believe me. It's worse being the one left standing." I caressed the
dozen of dog tags gathered between my legs. The labels were kept
under the metal of the forehead protectors. As medic-nin, I had the
duty of counting the dead. Numbers, adding up day after day, year
after year. "The dead don't feel guilt."

I rested my outstretched arms on my raised knees, lifted my chin and

met Kakashi's eyes.

"It's not about trust. It's about the will of Fire. The three of you have
to live and make tomorrow a better place."

He left without a word.

Sometime later, during my watch, Minato came to sit by my side and

stuck a privacy seal to the ground.

"I believe you. Tell me everything," he asked.

So, I did.

"That was your plan all along?" he wondered after a moment.

I shook my head. "I thought about a hundred ways to change

things… In most of them, I died."

"What changed?"

I looked at him through my eyelashes. "You once told me I could tell

you anything…"

He smiled slowly. "I'm glad you listened." He took my hand,

intertwined our fingers, and squeezed.

So… I might not die right away…

I was a comet, going straight for the sun. Instead of being
consumed, I had reached a stable orbit and became a little planet,
somewhere stranded between planet Kushina and planet Jiraiya,
small and plain, but stable.

I was fine with that.

THE END

Officially, finally, eternally.

No more AU planned. I hope you enjoyed the read. Thanks in

advance for leaving me a few words to celebrate the end of Maiko's
adventures! :)